Chapter 1: Harry discovers the mirror
Chapter Text
Disclaimer: Harry Potter is the property of J.K Rowling. Copyright belongs to J.K Rowling.
Quick note about this story... it detaches from the regular story during book three. Malfoy wasn't injured by the hippogriff and so the first match of the season went on as planned. Gryffindor plays Slytherin and they win. Harry retires to the locker room with his team after.
Harry was tired from the match. It had been one of the most fierce games he had ever played. This was probably due to the fact that it was the first time he faced Malfoy on the pitch this year. It wasn't until the game began that he fully realized just how important it was for him to win. And not just for his team. He felt a real personal need to beat Malfoy. This was only made all the more urgent by Oliver Wood saying "This is our last chance — my last chance — to win the Quidditch Cup. I'll be leaving at the end of this year. I'll never get another shot at it." As the hot shower ran over his tired body in the team locker room, he didn't have the energy to really think about what other emotions his competitive urging had stemmed from. But those would become clear soon.
The team had celebrated with the rest of their house mates for a couple of minutes on the pitch before heading into the locker room. Most showered very quickly and headed back to the castle to join the party in the common room. Harry knew that it would be going on for a while and he preferred to recharge a bit with a long shower before heading out. He was a bit sore from the match and thought that a nice hot shower would do him some good. Harry figured that by lingering behind it would also be an all too rare opportunity for privacy, allowing him to indulge in his new found hobby (the one that most boys discover around his age). He couldn't shoot yet but the dry orgasms were a feeling he was quickly becoming addicted to.
Oliver suspected the reason for Harry's lingering behind but didn't let on. He'd lingered in the past, and for the same reason, many times himself. As he headed for the door Oliver told Harry to make sure the door was closed firmly behind him when he left. Spells prevented any intruders, but they wouldn't keep out wind and rain if the door blew open.
Harry turned off the water shortly after he heard Oliver leave. He stood naked for a moment in front of the full-length mirror on the damp floor just outside the showers, his towel over his shoulder. The mirror was a very convenient feature of the locker room as it never fogged up, no matter how much steam the showers produced. This was due to some spell no doubt, Harry thought, as he casually fondled himself. He made a mental note to ask Oliver if he knew what spell the mirror was enchanted with to make it do that. He looked himself over and lamented the fact that he had virtually no pubic hair yet around his cock and that it was only about 3 and a half inches when fully hard. Since he had recently turned 13 he figured, and hoped, that there was probably still some growing left to do there. A few ultra fine hairs were starting to sprout and, still unbeknownst to Harry, that meant that his orgasms wouldn't be dry for too much longer.
He saw that his game uniform was still dirty and in a pile on the floor. Seeing his team naked a few minutes ago, he was already well on his way to full mast but he decided to deal with the laundry before his wank since he knew that he'd be in no mood after. So he picked up his wand and cast a cleaning spell on the clothes. He had wanted to practice a few common household spells anyway (he wouldn't live with the Dursleys forever and wasn't really sure about getting a house elf) and figured this was as good a time as any to try some out. He gestured with his wand after the cleaning spell was done to float the clothes over to his locker and have them fold themselves neatly inside. But just as he turned to cast "Alohomora" on his locker to open it he lost his footing slightly on the wet floor and the spell went off in a random direction. He managed to catch himself without falling but his uniform had dropped to the floor. So he repeated the process and this time successfully got the locked door open and the uniform inside, neatly folded.
As he turned back towards the showers to get some soap, the only lube available, he caught his reflection in the mirror and it made him pause. His reflection had shifted and was now at a slight angle. On closer inspection he could see that one side of the mirror had come away from the wall a bit. He pulled on it slightly and the mirror swung out silently on hinges to reveal a secret passage behind. The door opening spell that went astray must have hit the mirror, he quickly realized. This both surprised and intrigued him. Where did the passage go? Why was the mirror mounted this way and in this spot? With the mirror swung open he could now see the back of it and he had a sneaky suspicion about the answer to his second question at least. From the back, the mirror was a perfectly transparent window. Anyone behind it could see right into the locker room as well as having a full view of the showers. The opportunity for spying was obvious. Looking at the level of dust in the corridor beyond, it seemed that nobody had been inside for several years if not longer. This made him feel a bit better; knowing that there had never been anyone lurking behind there during HIS time in the locker room.
Curiosity quickly supplanted any feelings of trepidation and he decided to explore the passage, holding up his wand to light the way, completely forgetting his own nakedness. As he progressed, there were no stairs or openings in the floor that he could see. Since the locker rooms were the only building connected to the Quidditch arena (aside from a couple of small storage sheds) he wasn't surprised to see that the passage didn't go very far. There seemed to be nine sections in all, each leading to what seemed like an identically enchanted mirror into each of the eight locker rooms, girls and boys, for each of the four house teams. The ninth section ended in what was basically a blank alcove. The only thing breaking the monotony of the walls in that alcove section was a small metal shape attached to the wall. In another context, Harry thought it might be a sort of medallion, the kind worn around the neck. Odd that it was here. A noise caught his attention and it was forgotten. The sound came from the only other path, besides the one he'd come from, that was lit. This one lead to the Slytherin boys locker room which, as he thought about it, made sense. The Slytherin team had no girls this year, and he'd seen his own female teammates go right back up to the castle with the crowd, skipping the locker room. So that would be the only other one in use right now.
Harry had suspected for a while that he preferred boys over girls. His heart started beating rapidly at the prospect of being able to check out other boys without having to be surreptitious about it the way he had to be in front of his house mates in the showers. He hadn't told anyone about his gay feelings and he didn't yet know enough about the wizarding world to be able to guess how the other students and the teachers might react. So he kept it to himself. He didn't even confess these feelings to his best friend Ron.
While his cock had deflated a bit with the distraction of exploring the passages he grew hard as he approached the end of this lit branch of the corridor. As he rounded the corner and approached the glass, he saw the entire Slytherin team chatting and clowning around in the showers right in front of him! Harry remembered that their own "mirror" never fogged up and now he fully understood why. He never would have been able to see through the fog had this extra enchantment not been added. He had never suspected that there had been any other motivation at work other than to make the mirror more functional for the people in the locker room using it. And it seemed like there was still another enchantment he hadn't been aware of before: all of the sounds on the other side of the mirror came through so clearly it was like the glass wasn't even there. This allowed him to both see and hear the showers running and the playful banter among the Slytherin team.
While not his favorite people in the world the boys were still OK-looking (at least in Harry's somewhat limited real life experience) and his gaze lingered longer on the smooth ones, especially Miles Bletchley and Malfoy. Harry, himself almost completely smooth from the neck down, wasn't a big fan of body hair. The rest of the team were older than himself, except for Malfoy. Having now seen all sides of him Harry could tell that Malfoy had, also like himself, no body hair. Just the shockingly light blond hair on his head, though this was slightly darker now that it was wet. Harry was forced to admit to himself that Malfoy was more than OK looking, he was actually very cute without the self-important sneer that Harry usually saw on his face.
Most of the Slytherin team was playing around and there was a bit of banter back and forth, but none of the joviality of Harry's team. Their spirits were deflated after the loss and they seemed to be deliberately lingering in their locker room as well. Harry guessed it was because they were in no mood to face the disapproval from the rest of their house mates after the defeat. But there was actually another reason as well; one that Harry was about to discover.
Malfoy, while not hiding himself, wasn't really participating in the light horseplay. He actually seemed to be a bit on edge. Harry wondered if perhaps he was just shy about his own nudity being so much younger than the others? But truth be told, Harry didn't really care just then. He was really enjoying spying on the naked forms of the rival team.
While still coming back to linger on Malfoy's wet body under the shower, Harry was constantly moving his gaze back and forth among the team. It was all so much take in. Knowing that Malfoy had replaced Terence Higgs, who was also very cute, he wished that somehow that cute boy could be here too. He had been casually, almost subconsciously, fondling himself with his free hand while he watched the seven boys showering and recovering from the game. But his need to get off finally made its way back to his conscious mind. He cast a quick cleansing charm to clear away the dust from the floor in front of the enchanted mirror. He extinguished his wand and put it off to the side on the floor. Plenty of light was coming through the mirror and he realized that he didn't need the wand's light. He spit in his hand and started wanking properly. With all this naked flesh strutting around just a few feet from him, Harry was very quickly getting close. This was the first time he'd been able to wank while watching other boys naked; unlike his prior experiences of having to leave the showers and wait until he could snatch a moment of privacy after. As such, he came within a couple of minutes (boys his age not being know for their staying power anyway) and sank to his knees, moaning loudly, as his dry orgasm overcame him. He panicked for a moment when he realized that his moaning might have been audible through the mirror, but no one on the other side seemed to give an indication that they heard him. It seemed that this was yet another feature of the mirror. Just as light only passed through it in one direction, it seemed that sound behaved the same way. Harry was still enjoying the view and was in no rush to move, so he relaxed into a post orgasmic high and sank back onto his heels to keep watching, still kneeling.
On the other side of the mirror Malfoy was nervous, but not from being nude in front of others as Harry suspected. For the last several days, when his team mates thought he couldn't hear them, Malfoy had caught a few snippets of conversation alluding to the initiation of new players on the team. It was discussed in very hushed tones and he only ever heard enough to know that it was going to happen, and probably today, but he had no idea what they would do to him. He'd spun all kinds of scenarios in his head about this initiation, some of them were almost fantasies; some part of him found being forced to do sexual things held a sort of strange appeal to him, though he would never say that out loud. He figured there would be some sort of humiliation involved but was actually more worried that it might be a beating. He had a low tolerance for pain.
He was the last to finish and stepped out of the shower area to towel off in front of his locker. As he was drying himself he felt the presence of people behind him and turned. The other members of the team were gathered around, still naked and slightly damp from the showers. He knew that something was about to happen and tried to head it off by saying: "If you hurt me my father will..."
"Shut it Malfoy!" the team captain, Marcus Flint, barked. "When your father donated the new brooms for the team he pulled me aside when you weren't looking. He said that he'd heard that there was an initiation ritual for the Slytherin team and that it was important for you to go through it just as anyone else would. But he made us wait a year as a condition for the brooms, see if you were good enough to make the cut. Said that it would help shape your character and make you into a man." Both he and the team chuckled after this last part. Malfoy didn't, partly out of fear and also because he didn't understand the full meaning that was implied. "Of course, I could tell by the expression on his face that he had no idea what the ritual was. He probably thought, like you seem to, that we'd beat you up. If he knew the kind of "beating" we had in mind, I doubt he would have surrendered you to it so readily." He and the rest of the team sniggered even more at that and leered at Malfoy in way that amplified his nervousness.
"This is going to happen whether you want it to or not. So you can either take it like a man," another chuckle from the team "or like a bitch. But either way, it IS going to happen. Which will it be?" Malfoy hesitated for a moment and then drew himself up to his full height, even though he was shorter than them, to show his resolve. He would try to prevent the Malfoy honor from being sullied by expressing fear. "Good boy. Now go over to the mirror, turn around to face us, and get down on your knees."
While not knowing quite why they'd ordered Malfoy to that specific spot and position, Harry was glad for it. It gave him an up-close, and very personal, view of Malfoy's most private areas and Harry was turned on by what he saw. He scooted forward, ignoring the thick dust on the floor, and got very close to mirror's surface. He was less than a foot away from the blond's rather perfectly shaped ass. Despite having orgasmed only a few moments earlier he felt his cock start to stir again. This was caused both by having the blond just a few feet away, naked and on his knees, as well as by the prospect of what the team was going to do to him. He relished the thought of his rival being taken down a few pegs. Various possibilities immediately started swirling around in his head, but what happened next went well beyond even the wildest expectations of Harry's young mind.
Malfoy's six team-mates, still naked from the showers, gathered around his crouched form in a tight semicircle. They could all see themselves and their other teammates easily by looking in the mirror. 'This explains why they made Malfoy kneel here' Harry thought. From his vantage point Harry could see Miles Bletchley at the edge of the group produce a wand that he'd been hiding behind his back and brought it up to cast a spell, but Malfoy couldn't see this from his crouched position and so wasn't on guard for it.
"Look me in the eyes, open your mouth wide, and stick out your tongue; do it NOW," ordered Flint. The intensity of his command made Malfoy comply quickly and without thinking. This had obviously been discussed in advance because no sooner had Malfoy obeyed than Miles murmured a spell that Harry didn't catch. A small shudder went through the blond's body and he was completely frozen, tongue still out.
"That spell allows your eyes to move, and you can blink, breathe and swallow, but that's about it. You're frozen. Your senses are unaffected so you'll see, hear, feel, smell, and taste everything that we do to you." Malfoy noticed the emphasis on that last one. "Oh, your vocal cords won't work either. Go ahead, just try and scream." A pause, during which there was only silence. "See what I mean? Now blink twice to show that you understand me." Malfoy did so. "Good. Now, don't move" he said, jokingly. More giggles from the team.
Flint looked over at his teammate, "Bletchley, go ahead." Miles cast a spell that Harry also didn't recognize but immediately figured out the purpose of. It was a lubrication spell and Miles cast it on his five standing team-mates, most of whom were fully hard by this point, then himself before tossing his wand onto his nearby pile of clothing. [Harry immediately committed the lubrication spell to memory as he was quite sure he'd be using it a lot.] All six boys then proceeded to start wanking their cocks while standing in a semicircle around Malfoy looking alternately between him, themselves, and each other in the mirror.
Harry was frozen in shock when all of this first started happening but that faded quickly. He was hard again and felt around for his wand with his free hand, not wanting to take his eyes off the action happening just a few feet away. When his searching hand found his wand he stood up to get a better view. He used his newly learned spell knowledge on himself to lube his cock and moaned with the feel of it. The spell was incredible! Not only did it make his cock amazingly slick, but there was no actual liquid that could drip or remain on his hands to rub off on things when he touched something else. Amazing!
Harry stood up to watch as the circle jerk got underway. He also noticed something else: while each member of the team jerked their cocks, their other hands were not in front of them or laying at their sides. Slowly at first, one or two of them would put their other hands on the bloke next to them. Harry thought it was to steady themselves because of the awkward angle. And maybe it was. But a short time later, the hands wandered lower, and started teasing intimate areas. It started out with one of them, but as others noticed, that seemed to give them permission to do the same. Soon all six were using their "free hand" for something. A quick peek around showed Harry that they were rubbing their teammate's asses and, to Harry's astonishment, even their holes. One even looked like he was reaching a bit past to poke at his teammate's taint. The whole Slytherin team must be gay, or at least bi, Harry thought. Like himself, these fellow teenagers didn't have much staying power either. It wasn't long before their rhythms increased and soon Harry could hear the "fwap fwap fwap" of their masturbatory motions getting louder, accompanied by ever more moaning.
For his part, Malfoy was relieved. He has been so worried that they would beat him up. But now that he saw what they were doing his initial relief turned to anticipation and even amusement. They thought they were going to humiliate him. Little did they know how he really felt!
Miles was first. He thrust his midsection forward and shot 6 times, his cum first hitting Malfoy's hair, then two on his forehead, one right into his mouth, and the other two on his cheek. The rest of the team cheered him on as shot after shot spewed onto the kneeling blond. Miles sighed contentedly as his orgasm subsided but kept the standing wall of boy flesh in front of Malfoy intact, his free hand continuing to tease the hole of the boy next to him. His had barely started to drip down Malfoy's face when another player also went over the edge. This one was a big shooter: eight huge globs of cum went all over Malfoy's head, splattering his face and hair in the process.
Each player took a turn. Six loads were spewed onto the face of the still frozen 13 year old blond boy kneeling in front of them. As each of them came they cheered the others on, with the really big shooters getting loud whoops. They all made a point of getting at least one good sized glob into Malfoy's mouth as per earlier conspiritorial conversations between themselves. They knew that he'd taste it and, given that he couldn't spit it out or cought it up because of the freezing spell, the taste would linger on his tongue as he was forced to slowly swallow their teenage cum. Flint was the last to climax and as he did so Harry also went over the edge with an orgasm even more powerful that his first.
When his team was finished, Malfoy's face was completely covered. Both he and Harry, still watching raptly from behind the mirror, were amazed at the volume of the white goo that had been spewed onto him. Parts of the blond's hair were matted, and large trails of cum were slowly dripping from his jaw line down onto his shoulders and chest. As Flint's orgasm subsided, they all went back into the showers for a quick rinse. But before joining them, Flint used his semi-hard cock to slap Malfoy in the face a few times. Still not satisfied, he then rubbed his cock around to channel a few more globs into the kneeling boy's mouth, giving Draco that little bit of extra humiliation. (Or at least that's what he thought he was doing, Draco mused smugly as he felt it all happening to him.) Flint though about pushing some of it into his eyes, but decided not too. They'd done enough for one day.
They all finished rinsing off and got dressed. Malfoy was still frozen in place by the spell, with cum slowly dripping down his face and body, a bit of it still running down his face still slowly dropping down into his mouth, adding to what he's already swallowed. Each boy finished dressing and left; Flint lingering a moment. "Wow. We really got a lot on you. Huh, I'll bet some of the lads actually held off for a day or two, just to give you that something extra." He gave a quick laugh. "The spell will wear off in a few minutes. Tell NO ONE what happened here or, not only will you be off the team, but we'll make your life a living hell for the next few years!" He left.
This initiation ritual was obviously meant to be degrading to Malfoy. Harry almost felt bad for him. Almost.
Even if he had, looking back on it later, Harry was sure that the lust he was feeling would have more than buried that emotion. He kept replaying the last few minutes over and over in his head. As he came down from his latest orgasm Harry sighed with bliss, but then also had a pang of frustration. Not feeling bad for what he'd just witnessed. Rather, he wished fervently that he'd had a wizarding camera on him just now. Imagine the full motion snippets that such 'pictures' would have captured! But then he realized that the mirror would likely give him other opportunities like this and the disappointment faded somewhat.
As promised, the stunning spell they'd used on Malfoy wore off, abruptly, a short time after his teammates left. Within a few seconds of being able to wiggle his fingers and toes, Malfoy got full motion back in his entire body. He turned around to face the mirror, still on his knees, to get a look at himself. Harry expected him to go right to the showers for a very very long wash. But instead, he paused and just stared at himself in the mirror. Harry panicked for a second as Malfoy seemed to look right at him. But that fear quickly faded as he remembered the magic mirror was in place. The blond's expression (towards what he thought was a mirror even though Harry was kneeling just on the other side of it) was dumbfounded for a moment. Harry could only imagine what emotions were going through the blond's head, but he didn't have to wonder for long.
To Harry's complete astonishment, the Slytherin's cock got hard very quickly and a look of sheer lust and longing overtook his face. Harry saw, feeling a small degree of pride, that Malfoy's three inches was a bit shorter than his own cock when hard. But he was quickly distracted from that thought as the blond ran one hand along his chest to collect a gob of cum and then, again to Harry's surprise, used it to start wanking! With his other hand he did the same to his face and then sucked and licked his hand clean. He did it again and again, searching for every last bit of boy juice on his face and in his hair that he could find. Malfoy was studiously licking each drop off of his fingers, moans continually escaping his lips as he did this, all the while continually beating off. At one point, between licking his fingers, he moaned "Merlin! I never knew it could taste this good." Then he gobbled down some more of his team's seed.
Seeing this was all too much for Harry. Despite his two recent orgasms he was hard again. He refreshed the lubrication charm and joined Malfoy in his wank, now matching him stroke for stroke, with Harry looking down on him from his standing position on the other side of the glass. Once the cum was gone from his face Harry saw Malfoy gather a large amount from his shoulders into his hand. Harry expected him to slurp it up as well, since he obviously loved the taste, but was surprised yet again. Malfoy lay back onto the floor with with his knees bent. His feet were just in front of the mirror. Raising his crotch a bit he reached down and began fingering his rosebud, using the cum for lube. His voice jumped an octave when his fingers found their mark, pushing past his ring. And all the while he continued to emit ecstatic whimpers.
Hearing Malfoy's voice go higher, and become a bit effeminate, turned Harry on even more (though he didn't know, or care, why). Seeing him close his eyes in concentration Harry guessed Malfoy must have started picturing some fantasy in his head because after a moment Harry heard him start moaning, "Oh yea! Fuck me! Fuck me hard! Shoot your load inside of me." Then Malfoy suddenly stopped wanking, began trembling, and went almost limp as his dry orgasm overcame him. Seeing Malfoy on his back, fingers inside his own hole, and climaxing right in front of him, conjured an image in Harry's mind of his rival inviting Harry to fuck him. That was all it took... he came for a third time just a few moments after Malfoy himself went over the edge.
They both stayed like that for a bit: breathing heavily, head slightly dizzy with pleasure, coming down from their orgasms. And while just the tiniest distance separated them, the blond had no idea of the other's presence. After a moment Malfoy began to stir and that snapped Harry out of his revelry. Though only guessing at how much time had passed, he figured that he'd probably be missed if he didn't get up to the celebration party in the Gryffindor common room soon. Malfoy got to his feet, took another long look at himself in the mirror, looking at the drying cum all over his hair, face and shoulders; as if taking some mental pictures of himself. Finally, he headed towards the showers. Harry's gaze lingered on Malfoy as he stood there, and once Malfoy walked away from the mirror he eyed the blond's butt for a moment before heading back to his own team's locker room.
Taking a closer look at the mirror on his team's end of the corridor, Harry inspected the edges and found the locking mechanism. It was a simple set of levers and bolts and there were a few words on the back next to an arrow. It read, "Aim your unlocking spell here." Exiting the secret passage he noted that there now seemed to be no dust at all in the corridor. Harry guessed that his cleansing spell earlier must have cleared the entire floor of the passageway. He pushed the mirror closed behind him and heard the snick as it locked back into place. He tried his spell again to make sure that he could open it and found that he could. Harry then mentally berated himself for having left it open this whole time! Anyone who came looking for him would have seen the open passage and caught him in the act. He made a mental note to close the mirror behind him next time he used it. He hoped he would have another chance to get behind it very soon.
Thanks for reading. I'd love feedback and any suggestions for future chapters. The more praise I get, the more likely I am to continue the story. caladan10 at tutanota dot com to email me.
Chapter 2: Harry learns about photography
Notes:
Quick note about this story... it obviously detaches from the books. I’m trying to stay as true to form as possible with character names, spells, and such. But I’m probably going to get a few details wrong. Please don’t write me with nit picking notes pointing out “Hey, that person didn’t enter Hogwarts until year four, not year three, so you’ve got your chronology wrong. And spell X actually wouldn’t work the way you’ve described.” Please enjoy this as the fun little piece of smut that it is. However, I do strive for good writing. Typos and bad grammar pull one out of the story. So do please point those out if you see them.
Chapter Text
Harry made his way back to the common room and joined in the party, which was well underway by the time he arrived. No one seemed to notice that he took a long time getting there, the party was in full swing and everyone was too engrossed in having fun. Harry joined them and put the mirror, and the possibilities it offered, out of his mind for the evening.
The next morning though, his mind turned back to it over breakfast. He wasn’t sure when he’d be able to get back there again; at least when there would be something worth seeing from on the other side. He made a mental note to check the schedule for which teams had the pitch scheduled for practice. He knew that some members of his own team didn’t always use the locker rooms to shower after every game, let alone after every practice, so he figured it was probably the same for the others. That meant there was probably going to be some times where he’d see nothing at all, or only a quick flash if all they did was change, preferring to shower back in their dorms.
That reminded him of another line of thought: since these moments might be brief and rare, wouldn’t it be great if he could get photos of the nudity he hoped to see? Especially the ones he found cutest. And particularly any further sexual encounters or masturbation he might be lucky enough to witness. That meant he’d need a camera. And that also meant he’d need someone to show him how to use it. Identifying that particular someone took about a millisecond.
“Hey Colin,” Harry called to Creevey, the second year blond boy eating his own breakfast just a few seats away across the Gryffindor table in the Great Hall.
Colin almost dropped his fork in surprise and excitement. Harry was talking to him, and actually initiating the conversation! His excitement was hard to keep in check and while he didn’t freak out, it was plain in his expression to anyone looking that he was overjoyed. But nobody suspected the real reason. Because, while Harry had only recently realized that he wasn’t into girls, Colin had never felt otherwise. He’d lusted after plenty of boys, but had a total crush on Harry even before he met him. This was only strengthened when he finally met him in person last year and saw just how cute he really was.
“Yea Harry?” he said.
“I was thinking about getting a camera of my own. Do you think you might help me pick one out and maybe show me how to use it when it comes?”
Colin nearly fainted at hearing that. Not only was Harry showing interest in photography, his favorite hobby, but he was also saying that he wanted to get lessons. Colin hoped they’d be private ones. Who knows which kinds of things they might talk about, and photograph, together?
“Umm… sure.” Colin stammered after a few seconds. ‘Urgh! Don’t freak out!’ he thought to himself. “Do you know what kind you’d like? What types of things you’re looking to photograph? How to go about making the pictures?”
“No, I don’t. I’m completely new to this. How about we meet up in the library after classes today and you can help me pick one out?”
“Sure. I’ll bring my ‘Photo-Wizardry’ catalog. That’ll have everything you could possibly need or want in it.”
“OK, see you later on.”
“See you later.”
Ron watched the exchange between Harry and Colin with a quizzical look on his face. As they got up to head to their first class, with Hermione just behind them, he asked “What was all that about... with Creevey?”
“Nothing Ron. Just thinking about taking up a new hobby. Now that I’ve been playing Quidditch for a while I don’t have to spend quite so much time practicing beyond Wood's routine since I’ve got the rules and the techniques down. It’s something I’ve actually been interested in even before I came to school,” Harry lied. “The Dursleys never gave one to Dudley so there was no possibility of using one. Uncle Vernon never let me near his. And I can’t very well have one in the muggle world even if I scraped the money together. My cousin would break it out of spite.”
“But I thought Colin only annoyed you. He’s so—“
“I think it’s a great idea Harry,” Hermione interjected. “It’s good to take an interest in something other than Quidditch, especially something so artistic. Though I do wish you’d spend more time on schoolwork before deciding that you have time to take up something new.” Harry rolled his eyes when she couldn’t see and he knew enough about Ron to know that he’d be doing the same thing.
“Plus, Ronald” Hermione took to using Ron’s full name when in lecture mode “maybe some time with Harry, the subject of his precious fan club, will help calm Colin down. This could be good for both of them: Harry learns about photography and Colin learns how to be less… frenetic,” she finished diplomatically.
“Humph,” Ron uttered noncommittally. They walked on and, with the start of class, Harry could see that he had moved on to other things in his head. Hopefully they both bought Harry’s explanation and would never question his true motives: creating his very own stash of photos to look at when wanking.
When classes finally ended Harry found Colin in the library as planned. As soon as he saw Harry come in Colin waved him over. Madam Pince, familiar with how excitable Colin could be, came over to their table and asked that they keep their conversation down (despite the fact that they were the only ones in there). This suited Harry just fine, at any rate, so he readily agreed. Colin, without any preamble, immediately started talking about specific models of camera as he tore through the pages of the catalog he’d brought with him and Harry was quickly lost.
“Hold on. The cameras that I’ve seen work differently than the ones in the wizarding world. For one thing, the pictures are frozen in time. They don’t move like the characters in our types of pictures. Can you start from the beginning?”
“Right, sorry Harry. I sometimes forget that you were raised in the muggle world. I have some classmates that were also raised that way, so I think I understand all the differences. OK… wizarding cameras do create photos that show movement, like you said. So it’s still a piece of paper. But rather than show a still picture it will show what I guess is a more like very short movie.”
“Most wizarding pictures that I’ve seen only show a few seconds of time. People waving, changing positions in their chairs, that sort of thing. Is that the most time they can show?”
“No. If you get a really good camera, and have enough of the right ingredients, you can make pictures that go longer. They can go to about 30 seconds long if you really want.”
"OK. What was that you said about ingredients?” Harry asked.
“Oh, right, I was coming to that. I hear that in the muggle world you capture the pictures on… film is it?” Harry nodded. “And then you take it some place, or send it in the mail, to be… um…”
“Developed” said Harry.
“Right! Well, in the wizarding world, most people... develop... their pictures themselves since it's so easy. You cast a spell while looking through the view finder (the window in the camera where you frame your shot) and it shows you each of the ones you’ve taken which are still left in the camera. Then, you put paper and the right ingredients nearby and cast a different spell. This converts the paper into a permanent picture of what you saw in the camera. Converting pictures from the camera is basically a special kind of potion making. But it’s much easier than anything we do in potions class here. I learned it when I was 7. Normally young wizards aren’t allowed to do magic but there are exceptions for what the ministry has decided are harmless hobbies. Anyway, the longer the mini-movie is...”
“How about we call it a ‘clip’?”
“Sure. The longer the… clip… you want, or the bigger the parchment you’re using, the more ingredients you need.”
“How do I know how much I need?” Harry asked.
“There will be a manual that comes with the camera. It will have tables in the back that show you how much you need. Kind of like a formula we see in potions class, but much simpler. Here’s the one that came with my camera. See?”
Harry looked and saw a grid that matched up parchment sizes and clip duration with quantities of the ingredients. You waved your wand in a certain pattern as you cast depending on what you wanted. There were just a few ingredients and these were common. The fact that Harry, always bad at potions, recognized them so easily meant that they must be very simple as Colin said. Plus, he realized he should be able to get a hold of these ingredients easily. In fact, some could even be gathered on the outskirts of the school grounds near the edges of the forest. Hermione would know, or could show him where to look it up. Plus, he’d have a perfectly good excuse to mail order for them via owl. ‘I’ll have to make sure I take some non-wanking photos and keep them around. Just in case people ask to see how I’m coming along or wonder why I need all these potion ingredients’ Harry thought.
“Colin, could I see some of the pictures you’ve taken? Now that I understand how they’re made I’d like to learn how to get good shots before I decide what kind of camera to buy.”
“Sure.” Colin beamed. But then his face fell. “But I didn’t bring any with me. My albums are back in my room.”
“No problem. Let’s go there and you can show them to me.”
“SURE!”
They left the library and a few minutes later were in the Gryffindor common room. They saw a few people who were milling about waiting for dinner to start since it was only about 15 minutes away. But students could get down there even an hour after it started and still grab food in a hurry, Harry knew.
They headed upstairs and into Colin’s room where his four roommates were sitting around talking. Harry recognized them and there were brief hellos and nods all around.
“My albums are in my trunk, let me get them” said Colin.
“Hey I’m getting hungry and it’s almost time for dinner. I think I’ll head down” said one roommate.
“Good idea” – “Great” – “Me too” were uttered at basically the same time by the other three. Harry guessed that they’d probably been subjected to Colin’s enthusiasm for photography before and weren’t keen on a repeat. As they left one of them shot Harry a ‘get out while you can’ sort of glance, with accompanying gestures, then quickly left, closing the door behind him, leaving Harry and Colin alone.
Colin opened up his trunk, lifted a few things off to the side, pulled out two albums, and went around his bed to open them up. Underneath the two albums was a thin piece of clothing, probably a shirt, and underneath that Harry saw that there was another rectangle, the same dimensions as the albums, whose edges were outlined by the fabric. Another album maybe? Colin left it in there which aroused Harry’s curiosity, but he didn’t say anything. Harry went around to stand next to Colin and, as he passed the trunk, he could see a bit better inside. It looked like the fabric had been carefully centered on top of the rectangle. Was Colin hiding it deliberately?
Colin started flipping through the albums of his favorite pictures, telling Harry quick stories about where and why he took them as well as a bit about framing the shot, getting the light just so, leading lines, center of interest, and other photographic nuances. His father was a master photographer, he explained, and had taught him a lot about it. There were spells to help enhance pictures, which Colin had seen his father use, like increasing brightness of the shots and such, but he didn’t know how to use them yet.
“Can you use spells to alter the pictures?” Harry asked.
“No. Or, at least not that I know of. The spells can make something that the camera caught in shadow brighter, and bring certain things into better focus, but that’s it.”
‘Damn!’ Harry thought. There went the idea about creatively manipulating pictures to fit his fantasies. He’d have to settle for reality only. Oh well.
Colin continued on for a little while longer, perhaps 10 minutes or so Harry guessed, but Harry’s mind kept wandering back to that other item in the bottom on Colin’s trunk. What was in there that he was hiding?
“Oh, man. Let me take a quick break and go to the loo. I’ll be right back” Colin said.
“Sure. Do you mind if I keep going through your albums while you’re in there?” Harry asked.
“Yea. Go ahead. I’d love to hear what you think.” Colin left the room, pulling the door most of the way closed, but not quite enough to latch.
As soon as Colin left Harry went to his trunk and pushed the piece of fabric aside. Sure enough, it was another album. But while the other two were bright colors, this one was a dark brown which blended in almost perfectly with the wood of Colin’s trunk. A way to keep it from notice maybe?
Harry was planning to take a quick look and put it back. But just in case, he had deliberately asked about looking through Colin’s albums (plural) because he figured, if discovered, he could pretend that this one had been slightly uncovered and that he figured Colin must have accidentally forgotten to take it out.
He opened up the cover and saw, to only mild surprise, several of the pictures that Colin had snapped of him. There were about 4 or 5 that he remembered Colin taking, but as he flipped through a few more pages he saw several others that had obviously been taken surreptitiously. One of them was a picture of Harry shirtless while changing, taken thorough the crack of his partially closed bedroom door. ‘Sneaky bugger’ Harry thought. He was a bit annoyed at the violation of privacy. But then he thought about what he wanted to do with the mirror he'd found and figured that it would be hypocritical to be angry at Colin for the very same thing he was trying to do.
Flipping to the next page he froze. The first picture was of Colin. But in it, Colin was naked and had a cock in his mouth! It had been taken from above by a boy while Colin had been sucking him off! The cock had a small patch of blond pubic hair so Harry guessed that the photographer was only slightly older than himself. The wizarding picture was looping through about 10 seconds of Colin sucking a cock up and down, the clip repeating over and over. Looking through more pages Harry saw Colin in other similar poses with what appeared to be the same boy: licking the cock head, running his tongue over the boy’s balls, his head lower down (was he licking his hole?!), one of the boy shooting his load (what an amazing loop of footage that was!), and finally, Colin smiling up at the camera with cum dripping from his face.
Harry was already on his way to full mast as soon as he saw the first picture. By the time he got to the shot of Colin with a facial he was hard as a broomstick. There were no other pictures in the album. He continued flipping back and forth between the sucking pictures, amazed at the movement and detail captured in these very intimate moments. Harry was now positive that he had to learn more. Think of all the boys he could capture like this from behind the mirror! Harry was so distracted by the album and the thoughts they provoked that he didn’t notice the sound of Colin’s footsteps coming back from the loo and only heard him as he pushed the door open on his return.
Colin looked at the album in Harry’s hand, his eyes got huge, and his face went white with mortification. “Where… where did you get that?!” he whispered, his voice nearly gone from the shock.
“I… um… noticed it in your trunk and figured it was another of your albums, so I started looking through it” Harry said, a slight waver in his voice as he tried his cover story. He was mortified too, at having been caught. But then, another thought occurred to him just then… this was Colin’s own wanking book, wasn’t it? And in it, along with the sucking pictures, were pictures of Harry. Oh wow! Colin wanked looking at pictures of him, Harry realized.
Colin was standing completely still, frozen in shock. Harry walked up close to him and then reached past to close the door. “Let’s talk” he said as it thudded closed and latched. Everyone had just gone down to dinner so he figured they’d be uninterrupted for at least a little while. Harry stepped back into the room so that he was a few feet away again and stood next to Colin’s bed. The blond didn’t move; just looked at the floor, on the verge of tears.
“Colin, are you gay?” Silence. A sniffle.
“Colin, look at me.” He slowly looked up. “You’re gay, aren’t you?” He nodded. Harry paused for a moment, gathering his thoughts.
“And you have a crush on me." Nod. "And you think about me while you wank." Pause... Nod. "Is that the real reason you created the fan club?” Another nod. “And now you’re worried that I won’t want to talk to you, that I’ll make fun of you, and tell everyone. Right?” Another nod. Colin looked at the floor again as he did so, a sad whimper coming from him.
Harry considered this for a minute. There was dead silence in the room except for Colin sniffling a bit. Finally Harry decided what to do and, like almost any boy his age, he let his hormones do the talking.
He walked up to Colin, put his hand on the blond's chin, and lifted until the younger boy was looking Harry in the eyes. “Well, I’m not really looking for a boyfriend, but I do think you’re cute. How about we mess around like you did in those pictures and we keep this our little secret?” he said with a smile.
Colin, again, stared wide eyed at Harry. It took probably about 20 seconds for that to fully sink in for Colin. Then he suddenly threw his arms around Harry and hugged him tight. Emitting a small sob, more of release than anything else, Colin’s heart and head calmed down.
“Oh wow. I never thought… In a million years! That you…” Harry cut him off by kissing him. Colin eagerly, if not greedily, returned it a moment later, moaning as he did so.
“You liked those pictures Harry?” he asked.
“Yea. Can’t you tell?” Harry asked, pressing himself up against Colin so that the 12 year old blond could feel the cock press against him.
“Would you let me suck you Harry?”
‘Let him suck me?!’ Harry thought. ‘Oh man! I’m going to have so much fun with him. He’ll probably do anything I want him to.’ Harry was getting further aroused at the possibility of the power trips he could get from having Colin willingly give himself over.
“Go for it.”
Colin didn’t need to be told twice. He quickly dropped to his knees and started fumbling with Harry’s zipper. Harry instinctively knew he wouldn’t be able to stay standing while this was going on. So he ambled backwards a bit and sat on Colin’s bed, pulling off his shirt while at the same time his trousers and briefs were yanked down by Colin’s nimble little fingers. Colin left them pooled around Harry's ankles and attacked the rigid cock with his tongue and mouth.
Colin licked up and down Harry’s shaft, getting it slick with spit, before finally taking it into his mouth and sucking on it firmly, up and down, also using his nimble little fingers to play with Harry's balls. Watching the cute, blond, angel-faced little boy bob up and down on him was sending Harry to the brink very quickly, especially when Colin looked up at Harry, straight in the eye while continuing to suck him, his lips curling up into a smile around the cock in his mouth.
Colin pulled off and then started tonguing his balls. Ever so lightly with the tip for a bit, then pulling each one into his mouth and sucking on them gently. He inhaled Harry’s scent while he did so, moaning around the smooth 13 year old's balls as he sucked on them. That felt just as amazing to Harry as having his cock sucked, but it didn’t last long. Colin soon returned to sucking him, pulling out his own dick as he did so and taking off his shirt, leaving him bare-chested. He spit into his hand and started jerking himself while he bobbed up and down on Harry’s stiff pole, even faster than before.
Boys their age aren’t known for their staying power, but their orgasms can be intense nonetheless. Harry didn’t feel the need to warn that his orgasm was imminent because he wasn’t shooting yet. So he just let the feelings overtake him when the build-up finally became too much to take. “Oh YES. Oh Colin. Yea! Suck me!” he moaned as the dry climax overtook him, then collapsed back onto the bed as the final wave of pleasure took him.
Colin felt Harry pulsate underneath him and paused for just a moment after it subsided. Then he got up off his knees and laid across Harry to grind their dicks together. He loved feeling Harry pressed up against him and the dry humping was rapidly bringing on a climax for Colin. Harry, after just lying there for the first minute of this (still a bit spent from the very intense dry cum) started rubbing his hands up and down Colin’s soft and smooth back, running his hands through his hair, and grabbing and playing with the blond’s smooth butt. He let one finger wander down Colin’s crack a bit and that made the blond boy freeze in place. As Harry brushed his rosebud he let out a high pitched little moan/squeak. “Oh. Oh Harry! Do that again!” Colin pleaded.
Harry obliged by stroking and teasing his hole. Within ten seconds, still frozen in place and enjoying the sensations, Colin went over the edge, shuddering several times has he did so and puckering his hole around Harry’s teasing finger. Finally, he collapsed onto Harry, breathing hard.
They laid together like that for a few minutes to catch their breath. Finally Colin broke the silence.
“Harry, have you ever done anything like this before?”
“Nope. Thought about it, but you’re my first.” (Harry wasn’t sure whether he’d tell anyone about the mirror yet, so he kept quiet about that. Plus, since all he did was watch, it didn’t really count as sex as far as he was concerned. An erotic encounter, certainly, but not sex.)
“I’m your first?!” Colin beamed.
“Yes. But I know from the pictures that I’m not your first” Harry replied, in a lighthearted manner so that Colin wouldn't take that as a judgement.
“Oh... Ummm... No. But you are my second. Those pictures were taken by someone I messed around with over the summer. It was my second cousin, visiting from America. He’s 14 and his family stayed with us for a few weeks. He and I had a lot of time together since the adults wanted us to stay out of their hair. As it turns out, we both like boys.” He giggled a bit at that.
“And he’s the only one? Wow, you sure got really good at sucking. You must have had a lot of practice.”
“Yea!" Colin beamed with pride a the compliment. "Actually... I started learning just two days after he got there. When we figured out that both of us like boys we started messing around. A lot! And once I'd tried sucking him, I found that I really liked doing it. And I was reluctant at first, but once I got a good taste of semen, I realized that I liked that to. So... I uh... always swallowed. He was more than happy to give me all that he could. It was probably more than 40 times before they went back home. So we had lots of time for me to practice."
"Wow. Did he suck you too?"
"Only sometimes. But I didn't mind doing it to him more. It was so much fun!”
"Good. But, still, that doesn't sound fair."
"OH... it's not that he didn't want to. It's just that... well... I would usually wank myself while I was sucking him. And when he would shoot in my mouth I just loved it so much. It would... usually make me... uh... finish right then." He looked down when he said this, and there was shame in his voice. Harry immediately sought to reassure him.
"There's nothing wrong with that Colin." He looked up at Harry. Again, with relief on his face.
"Thanks. I heard that finishing too quickly was kinda bad."
"Well... maybe... but if your partner isn't left hanging" they both laughed at this "I don't see the harm. In fact, I think it's cute."
Colin smiled back at him. Harry suspected he'd probably just boosted the second year's adoration of him even more. And for his part, Harry couldn't believe his luck at stumbling into these little nuggets of information. A cute boy that liked sucking cock, loved swallowing, could go several times a day, and didn't really want or need much reciprocation. It was hard to think of a better description of the perfect cock sucker.
“Did you guys do anything else?”
“You mean... butt stuff? No, just sucking. Neither of us had done anything with other boys and I think both of us were a bit scared to go further. Your finger just now was the first time that's ever been done to me, even by myself. But I liked it.”
“I see" Harry replied, smiling back at Colin.
Then, after a few moments, “When you start cumming Harry, I... want to taste you too. And Harry… I think maybe I might… like to do more stuff with you. You know… if you want to. I think I want to see what it feels like to have a dick inside me. I… I… I want you to fuck me... I think.” There was obvious apprehension in Colin’s voice.
Harry didn’t want to seem too eager, lest he scare Colin off. “Yea, I think it would be fun to explore together. No rush though, OK? We can go at whatever pace you like.” Colin let out a sigh and visibly relaxed. Harry, still lying underneath him, could feel some of the tension leave his body too. “And, Colin, maybe we could have fun with the camera while we explore?” Harry said, the beginnings of a smile on his face.
“Oh, yea!” Colin said, a wicked smile appearing on his face.
“But right now, we should probably get down to the Great Hall before dinner is over.”
“Oh! Right!” He hopped off Harry and quickly started to get dressed. Harry stood up and did the same.
“We should keep all this between us I think.” Colin froze up on hearing him say that and shot Harry a bit of a hurt look. “I don’t mean we hide that we’re friends or that I don’t want to be seen with you or anything” Harry quickly continued. “That’s not the kind of person I am. Just that we have to keep the sex stuff a secret.”
“Oh. OK, sure. That makes total sense” said Colin, the hurt look disappearing from his face.
“Great.” They both smiled then left Colin’s room and headed down to dinner, hoping to get there before all the food disappeared.
Thanks for reading. Please keep the feedback and any suggestions for future chapters coming. The more praise and encouragement I get, even a brief “I liked your story,” the more likely I am to write further chapters. This could turn out to be a long story if I sense that the interest is there.
caladan10 at tutanota dot com to email me.
Chapter 3: Locker room threesome
Notes:
Some of you will recognize your own suggestions in this. Thanks for those. I hope everyone enjoys. I know several have written and asked for a new chapter quickly. I'm sorry if this publishing schedule has been slow. I'd love to be able to churn these out quickly, but I have a demanding job and, alas, not always enough time for my hobbies.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
That same evening Harry figured out which kind of camera he wanted to buy and sent an owl the next day to order it. He had plenty of galleons in the bank, figured he'd spent very little of the fortune his parents left him, and that this meant he was entitled to splurge a bit. He bought one of the better cameras that was able to use the widest variety of light available and had lots of storage for "film" to take lots of nice wizarding picture clips. He got it a few days after that fun evening with Colin. They took it with them as they walked around the grounds that afternoon and he showed Harry how to use it. Colin really did have an eye for the art, showing Harry how to frame shots and take into account aspects like leading lines, patterns, texture, centers of interest, balance between light and dark. They got a lot of good shots around the school buildings themselves: students milling about, the lake, Hagrid's hut, all kinds of things. Harry developed them that evening and started to create an album of his own.
Armed with his new knowledge of photography he also wanted to start a private album like Colin had. And he wanted to mess around with him again. But when he would try to cozy up to Colin, by pressing himself up against him during the lessons, he felt only mild reciprocation. Harry sensed Colin was still a little hesitant about doing more, so decided not to push him into anything. Besides, there was going to be a good opportunity for spying tomorrow: it was Saturday, and that meant a quidditch practice. Harry had cooked up a plan that he hoped would come together in a way to allow him to start on that private "wanking album."
The next day Harry showed up to the locker rooms a bit early and stashed his invisibility cloak and his new camera in his locker once he was done changing. He was already on his broom doing a warm up when the rest of the team filed onto the pitch a few minutes later. "Harry! Here early I see. Good one mate" said Oliver, with an approving look. The look soon vanished as he went into 'captain mode' and drilled the team as hard as ever.
Three hours later they called it quits and headed back to the locker room. Since Harry, Oliver, and the Weasley twins were the only male members of the team they always had their locker room and showers to themselves. They chatted a bit about what had happened out on the pitch and few strategies for how to improve.
After a few minutes, Fred, still slick with soap and standing under the shower said "George... I've got this huge knot in my back next to my shoulder blade. Can you get it?" indicating his right side. He put both palms against the wall, arms out straight, and leaned against them slightly, spreading his legs for balance; this also had the effect of allowing those behind him to see his balls dangling. If Harry wasn't mistaken, he also saw him suggestively push his ass out, oh so slightly.
"Sure Fred" he replied, walking up behind his brother, standing very close. Harry noticed that George's cock was hanging less than an inch away from his brother's bum. Using the soap still on his hands he began massaging the spot indicated.
"Blimey! Yea... that's it. Oh, Merlin! Right there." If Harry wasn't mistaken, he detected a hint of sexual innuendo in that voice and he seemed to be projecting it over at Oliver. He chanced a look over to see him facing the tile wall, seemingly lost in his shower. But his head was not quite under the stream which meant that he heard the exchange. However, Oliver was oblivious to Fred's insinuative moans, or at least pretended to be, and had aimed his body so that it faced perfectly away from what the twins were doing. 'Hmmm' though Harry. He figured, if his suspicions were true, that this would be the best time to make his exit.
Harry turned off his shower head saying, "OK, well, I better get back. I have some assignments due on Monday and Hermione will be on me if I don't make progress. See you guys later." He went over to his locker and got changed just out of view of the showers. He wrapped the camera and his wand in the invisibility cloak so that no one would see them in his hands and moved towards the door. He rounded the corner to exit but, instead, opened the door and then pulled it closed again from the inside. He did this loudly so that they would be able to hear the door close over the sound of the running water and assume he'd left. He put his invisibility cloak on, clutching his camera and wand and crept back around the corner.
It occurred to him that he could just stand there under the cloak. But he didn't want to risk exposure and he needed to be unencumbered to take good shots with the camera. That meant he needed to get back behind the mirror, and without the three of them seeing. The showers were still going full blast making lots of noise and steam. This provided Harry a bit of cover as he quietly cast 'Alohamora' toward the mirror. It shifted only slightly as it unlocked and that didn't catch anyone's eyes since they weren't facing in the right direction. However, he knew that opening the mirror enough for him to slip behind it might draw attention. So he waved his wand and caused one of the bars of soap to fall to the floor loudly. When his teammate's attention moved towards the sound he slipped behind the mirror and pulled it shut behind him, quickly looking back so he could see the guys at their showers. He held his breath for a moment to see if they turned. But no one noticed the mirror's movement. Phew!
Harry took off his the cloak, and (what the hell) his own clothes. He was already headed towards full mast with just the little he'd seen and heard in the last couple of minutes. He got the camera ready so that he could get a few good nude shots of Fred, George, and Oliver. All three of them were so cute that he could imagine wanking off to their nude forms many, many, times before he got tired (if he ever did). He started taking a few shots.
Interestingly, George was still rubbing Fred's back, and they both kept glancing over at Oliver, trying to catch his eye. Every now and again they'd look at each other and smirk, a mischievous grin on their twin faces.
Finally, Oliver turned. "I suppose he's gone and not coming back for anything." They nodded, the grins not leaving their faces.
"Merlin! What were you two thinking? We don't even know if Harry's gay or not. Let alone whether he'd be into any one of us, never mind the three of us at once."
"Maybe" said Fred. "But come on Oliver. The three of us have been screwing for years. And we've been talking about how cute Harry is and how much we've wanted to mess around with him since last year. We agreed to wait until his third year when he was a teenager. Well... it's been a couple of weeks already since term started!"
"I know. I'm just as keen to make this threesome a foursome as you guys are. But I told you I'd make the first move and you both agreed" Oliver said, turning off the water and walking around out of the shower area and over to his locker.
Harry was stunned. He'd realized a while ago that he had the hots for all three of them. But he never in his life dreamed that all three of them might be gay. Never mind the implication of a poly-amorous group (if that was the right term). This opened up all kinds of new possibilities in his mind. But he couldn't let this distract him just now. He very much wanted some souvenirs of this afternoon so Harry kept his mind on his camera work. He took another few shots of the twins who were now both sporting very strong hardons. As expected they were identical in the size department: both just over 5 inches with fiery colored sparse pubic bushes. As Harry brought the camera back away from his eyes after snapping the shots, he continued to marvel about just how identical they both were.
Knowing the team captain was still within earshot Fred said "OK Oliver. Sorry. Didn't mean to take over your, oh so royal highness' role as Minister of Wanking." He and George both laughed. Their laugh softened a bit when Oliver reappeared a moment later, still naked, but armed with his wand.
"That was a naughty thing you guys did. I'm going to have to punish you for it" Oliver said, a playfulness in his voice. Since the twins and Oliver had been lovers for a while now, they immediately recognized his tone as the start of a role play.
"Oh, really?! And just what are you going to do about..."
"Fama Aquilae" said Oliver, flourishing his wand in a precise pattern as he did so. The laughing stopped as Fred was pushed back and pinned against the wall, his back to it. Arms and legs shot away from his torso as well. He was stuck there, frozen, in a spread eagle position. Oliver quickly cast the same spell on his George and he found himself in the same predicament as his brother; his mid-section just a few inches away from Fred's, arms and legs out. Together they looked like two capital X'es overlapping.
"What the hell?!" they both cried in unison as they struggled against the bonds. Their heads moved around as they looked at their limbs. They had a bit of movement in their knees and elbows, but within a few seconds it was clear that they weren't going anywhere.
Oliver put his wand down and walked over to them. "I need to teach you both a lesson. This new spell I learned ought to help nicely with that. Don't worry, something tells me you'll enjoy this. Unlike a petrification spell, you haven't lost any of your five senses. You are stuck to the wall by your wrists, ankles, and the base of your back. It's basically like being in manacles, but without the bother or discomfort of leather or metal restraints. Perfect for what I have in mind."
He walked over to Fred and slowly started stroking the ginger's cock. Fred moaned. "See?" Oliver smirked. Fred's cock, which had deflated a bit, was now rapidly re-hardening. Oliver grabbed George's cock with his other hand and gave him the same treatment, wanking the twin's cocks with the same rhythm, rubbing their mushroom heads with his thumbs. This was made all the easier by the fact that their bodies were still soapy and covered in water from their showers.
Contrary to popular belief around school, the twins were not always together every minute. And Oliver could also personally attest, not every sleeping minute either. Sometimes he had sex with just Fred or George. But his arousal and pleasure was amplified several fold when he had them both together. Today was no exception and his fun was only heightened when he could role play. He intended to make full use of the wonderful options that this situation offered.
As Oliver stroked both of the twins Harry could hear everything that was being said and done. The low moans of the identical gingers; the squishy fwap fwap fwap sound being made by Oliver's hands as he stroked the twin cocks; the kissing noises made as Oliver leaned in periodically to make out with one or the other; everything. Despite a hardon that was so strong Harry thought it would burst, he left it alone. He knew that, even though he could recover from an orgasm pretty quickly, it wouldn't be quickly enough to guarantee that he wouldn't miss any of what happened. And he wanted to record all of it! He already regretted not having been able to capture the group facial that Malfoy got during his hazing. He sure as hell wasn't going to miss another such wonderful opportunity. As the scene unfolded, just a few feet from him on the other side of the mirror, he continued to snap away. He was now extra glad he'd spent the money on a high capacity camera. The last thing he would want would be to run out of 'film.'
He watched, and snapped away, as Oliver stroked them for another minute getting both close to orgasm. Then he stopped abruptly. The twins gave out disappointed moans in unison. He waited a moment, grabbed his wand, and cast a lubrication charm on each of them. Then he started stroking them again. He did this for about a minute then stopped for about 20 seconds. Then repeated the pattern several times, each time eliciting a frustrated and desperate moan from both Fred and George when he stopped. Oliver could tell how close they were getting by how the intensity of their moaning grew and by watching their balls retract, and he used that to time his pauses. They would look over at him with longing, and at each other, seeing the shared frustration mirrored in their twin faces. But there was something else too... lust. They were both incredibly aroused by what was being done to them. And not only that. It was somehow made better for the twins by the fact that they were together, experiencing it at the same time.
After the fifth round of stroke and pause, Oliver got down on his knees and cast three more spells on each of the twins. The first was aimed at their holes from underneath. The second was the lubrication spell (Harry recognized it) which he also cast on their holes. Then a third spell on their cocks which turned the lube on them reddish. While only this last seemed to have any outward effect, there must have been something else as both of them squirmed a bit just after he cast each of the spells.
As if reading their minds, Oliver said "I bet you're wondering what those were. Well... the first made your assholes tingle a bit right?" They nodded. "That's a very specialized cleaning spell. It makes your ass perfectly pristine on the outside and goes a good way up inside. You're now as clean there as if you'd diligently scrubbed them and sterilized them as well. That means there's no possibility of... unpleasant flavors, bacteria, or anything else bad. The second you probably recognized as a lubrication spell. I bet you can imagine what that's for." He smiled a mischievous grin. "And the third was really for me. That made the lube on your cocks taste like raspberry... my favorite flavor." No sooner had he said this than he went down on Fred, sucking his cock greedily and rubbing his tongue all over his shaft.
"Oh Fuck!" cried Fred. Oliver had really developed his oral skills over the years but it had been a very long time since he'd sucked THIS hard on Fred's member. Oliver continued on with this for about 30 seconds and then stopped, moving over towards George. He stopped just short of his mushroom head, tongue out, looking up. George, who at first had thrown his head back in anticipation and closed his eyes, opened them and looked down at Oliver. His expression changed from bewilderment, at why he stopped, to one of longing as he was kept in suspense. That's what Oliver was waiting for. He wanted... no needed... to know that his lover wanted this. He got off on seeing just how much they craved his ministrations. He smiled up at George and then gave him the same treatment his twin had gotten just a moment earlier.
George for his part, and Fred too, were both happy to oblige with their moans and expressions. Indeed, they probably couldn't have prevented them even if they wanted to. Oliver was so gorgeous! Seeing their cocks being enveloped by his lips was a sight to behold. It never, never, failed to keep them hard.
While Oliver's tongue worked on George, his left hand stroked its way up Fred's inner thigh. He fondled his sack for a moment and noted with satisfaction that it was already drawn up pretty tight. He was getting close! His fingers moved lower and further back to find, thanks to those earlier spells, his nicely clean and lubricated rosebud. He teased it for a moment and then pushed in his index finger when he felt Fred relax his sphincter.
"Oh... Oh... yes" Fred moaned as Oliver curled his finger and found that special spot inside. Oliver knew just what to do. All he had to do was curl his finger just... so... and "Umm!" he'd elicit that special moan he loved hearing.
While still sucking on George, and fingering Fred, his right hand started mirroring his left. He teased and then penetrated George's rosebud and found that exact same spot. When he pressed on it an extra jolt of delicious precum shot into Oliver's mouth a moment later. He relished the taste.
'Hmm... I wonder if it always does that' he thought to himself. He curled his finger, hit the spot, and simultaneously got another small shot of precum and another delightful moan. 'Yep! Oh... this will be fun.'
He backed off the now well lubricated, raspberry flavored, cock in front of him and moved over to Fred, giving him the same treatment. Hit that special spot inside... taste the wonderful precum... hear the moan that came with it. While sucking on Fred he began hitting both of their g-spots one after another.
Finger curl... Moan! Finger curl... identical moan from the other twin. He kept this up; curl... moan; curl... moan; curl... moan. Curled both middle fingers at the same time... and he got identical moans in stereo. He kept doing this over and over, switching off between them to lick up the precum dripping down their dicks and swirl his tongue around the head, collecting any precum from under their hoods. Lick... suck... swirl... switch... and repeat over and over.
He did this for what felt like an eternity for the twins. But Harry, still snapping pictures from behind the mirror, estimated that it was about five minutes. Oliver knew exactly what he was doing. He was deliberately building up to it... stimulating them tremendously and delaying their gratification because he knew this would make their balls churn up a huge load.
Finally, he felt they were ready for the final stroke. He kept sucking George's cock, looking up at George's face, now dripping with sweat and panting from the massive amount of stimulation. Oliver inserted a second finger and attacked his g-spot in earnest, loving how much more the expression of lust on George's face intensified. It only took about 15 seconds for Oliver's efforts to be rewarded. George gave out an almighty moan and massive shots of cum came shooting out. Oliver pulled back at just the right moment to catch it on the right side of his face. The first shot went into his hair, the next three onto his cheek, some dripping down his chin and onto his chest. Oliver went back down and swallowed the other four, greedily drinking the boy juice.
Oliver had stopped his teasing of Fred's g-spot while George went over the edge. But rather than start again, as Fred had expected, Oliver took his fingers out and stood up.
"What... What are you doing?" cried Fred, the desperation for climax evident in his voice.
Still standing right in front of George, Oliver turned to Fred, "I told you. I have to teach you a lesson. Sometimes sexual teasing can go too far. Can't it?" said Oliver.
"OK! I get it, please-"
"George" interrupted Oliver as he leaned forward. "You seem to have made bit of a mess. Do please clean it up." George took his meaning immediately. Since he still had full range of motion in his neck and his shoulders could come away from the wall a bit he leaned forward and proceeded to slowly lick his own cum off of Oliver's face. Oliver kept his head turned toward Fred, never breaking eye contact, the expression on this face showing just how much he was enjoying the feeling of George's tongue reclaiming his own load.
Oliver turned back towards George, pressed their bodies together to rub crotches, and began kissing him passionately, deliberately pulling his mouth back enough so that Fred could see their tongues intertwining, George's cum being shared between them.
"Fuck! I love the taste of you George" Oliver said, making sure it was loud enough so that Fred could hear it clearly.
"I love it too" George chuckled, "plus your mouth tastes a bit like raspberry from that spell. It's sooooo hot, tasting both that and my load when we make out." George was deliberately hamming it up to contribute to Fred's continuing sexual frustration.
"Fuck! Oliver! Please! PLEASE! I need to get off!" Fred whined.
Oliver broke his kiss and moved over to stand in front of Fred. "You promise to let me set the pace with Harry?" he asked.
"Yes... OK... blimey! I promise."
"Good then." Oliver wasted no time. He got back on his knees, put two fingers inside Fred, and began sucking him in earnest while pressing on his g-spot.
It only took seconds.
Oliver, again, deliberately pulled off so that he could watch the load explode from the cock in front up him. He turned his head so that Fred's load would hit the other side of his face than his twin.
Fred outdid George slightly; eight shots instead of seven. As before, Oliver deliberately let some of it splash on his cheek before he wrapped his lips around the spewing cock and greedily swallowed the rest of the load.
He waited a moment while Fred caught his breath then took out his fingers and stood up. "You know what to do" he said, and leaned in close.
Fred did know. He leaned forward and, just as his brother had done a moment earlier, he licked his cum from Oliver's face. But because he knew what was happening next, he (rightly) guessed what Oliver wanted and didn't swallow. As Fred finished and Oliver turned back and kissed him, he fed him some of the cum which he had pooled onto his tongue. Oliver tasted it immediately and moaned appreciatively as they made out, swapping the flavor back and forth between their mouths.
"Now, why don't you both show me that you've learned your lesson" said Oliver, continuing the role play. He got his wand, waved it just so, and the spell binding the twins to the wall dissipated. They found their footing and rubbed their wrists and ankles for a moment. But they were pleasantly surprised that there was no pain or discomfort anywhere on their bodies from the spell aside from a little bit of stiffness from being in the same position for a while. They shared a look; a plan of action instantly forming between them without either uttering a word. Fred dropped to his knees and started licking Oliver's cock up and down. It was a bit more than 7 inches long and stood up at a sharp angle. From that angle Fred couldn't deep throat him but he still managed to get a good portion in his mouth and use his tongue to good effect. They'd both noticed the copious amounts of precum leaking from it while he'd been seeing to them and they didn't want any more of it wasted. Each boy loved the taste of Oliver as much has he loved the taste of them.
George had gone to his locker to fetch his own wand and returned just a few seconds later. He too dropped to his knees and cast spells identical to those cast on him a few minutes before: one to cleanse Oliver's ass, and two others so that his cock was similarly lubricated and flavored like the twins were.
Oliver was being treated to an amazing set of sensations and sights. There they were, twin gingers each going to work on him with their mouths, staring up at him with a grin as they did so. One was sucking his cock, the other licking his balls. Four hands were roaming all over his body as they knelt there in front of him, tongues and mouths working their magic. This continued for the next several minutes and Oliver was starting to lose the ability to stand up-right. The twins sensed this though and had been slowly nudging him towards one of the walls of the shower room and crawled forward with him. He finally noticed this out of the corner of his eye and put his hand out to steady himself on the wall just as he reached it.
As soon as Fred saw that Oliver had moved to where they wanted him, he abandoned his position sucking on the delicious cock in front of him. This was both to give George a turn and also to move to step two of the plan. He moved around behind Oliver, still on his knees, and began rimming their team captain.
"Oh! Argh! Oh fuck!" Oliver exclaimed, brought to new heights of arousal by the now simultaneous blow job and rimming he was getting from the twins. They also reached out between his legs and took hold of each other's cocks, slowly stroking them back to full hardness. Each was now building towards their second orgasm. They worked on Oliver just like that for a while: sucking, swirling, poking, prodding, slurping, and wanking.
Harry continued taking pictures from behind the mirror. The ones he was snapping now were, so far, his favorite. He had a perfect side-on view that showed one ginger bobbing up and down on Oliver's cock, the other one behind him moving up and down slightly as he tongue fucked their team captain's ass. The twins wanking each other at the same time was just icing on the cake. Not for the first time, Harry was very happy that wizarding pictures were moving images and not still frame. So his shots would show this delightful scene in all its dynamic glory.
After another minute, Oliver let loose with an intense and ecstatic moan in what was one of the most intense orgasms of his life (till that point at least). He looked down and saw George greedily swallow every last drop of it, smiling around Oliver's dick as he looked up at him, adams apple bobbing as he swallowed spurt after spurt. Seeing this probably induced at least one extra shot from Oliver's balls, it was that sexy an image.
As Oliver came down from his post-orgasmic high and George saw his balls slowly drop back down, he dropped his twin's cock and stood up, his brother following. Still flanking him front and back they both leaned in close and started making out with him, gently passing his head back and forth between them. This went on for a couple of minutes while Oliver's breathing returned back to normal. When he was finally able to form coherent speech he said "Wow! That was amazing you guys. Seems you really took my lesson to heart" he joked.
"Oh, we did" said George, sharing a look with Fred who was still standing behind Oliver. Fred nodded.
"But now we really want to show you all of what we learned."
There was a pause while they let this sink in. Having just cum, Oliver wasn't quick on the uptake. It took a moment. "Wait... what...?" Oliver was cut off by George who grabbed him behind his head and pulled him into a deep kiss while also grabbing a fistful of the hair on the back of his skull and Oliver's right arm with his left. Fred grabbed Oliver's left wrist and wrapped his arm around him, pinning Oliver's wrist against his own chest while simultaneously pulling the two of them closer together. Oliver was now pretty well restrained and pinned between the two gingers, both of whom were stronger than they looked. Spending that much time riding a broomstick meant your gripping muscles were incredibly strong.
The twins had jerked each other to full hardness again while they worked on Oliver. All of the spells were still in effect so all three asses were pristine and clean, and all of their cocks were well lubed. Fred used his free hand to guide his own cock into place and pressed it against Oliver's hole, which was resistant at first. Oliver whimpered into George's mouth while he held him in place, still kissing him and gently tugging on his hair to let Oliver know that they meant business. But the resistance was short lived. As soon as he got over his surprise Oliver realized just how much he was enjoying this and relaxed his ass. Fred felt this and slowly slid his cock inside, taking about 30 seconds to push it in to the hilt as would move it slowly, then pause for a moment, then continue.
He paused once he was in fully to allow Oliver to adjust, then began a steady rhythm. As Oliver's resistance waned Fred let go of his wrist and wrapped his other arm around him, pulling him into a gentle hug while he fucked him. Oliver reciprocated by wrapping his own arms over Fred's and pulling them against him, returning the gesture as best he could.
George had his own plans too. He pulled away from Oliver, turning around and lining up his ass against his team captain's cock.
Both boys felt him move into position and opened their arms to pull him into the human sandwich being made. George bent forward a bit and Oliver pulled him close, burying his cock in the gorgeous ass in front of him which had already been loosened up a short time before by his own fingers. They got into a good rhythm, the twins moving away from Oliver in sequence so that Oliver felt himself fucking and being fucked simultaneously with each motion. The sounds of the moaning built along with the wet sounds of cocks in asses and that of steamy bodies slapping against each other as their pelvic areas ground together in rapid succession. George added to the moans when he felt Oliver reach around and jerk his cock while he fucked him.
Hot as it was, stimulating as it was, the three were teenagers and so didn't have all that much staying power, even in the best of circumstances. Given what had led up to this, whatever reserves they might have had in that department were spent. Fred came about five minutes later, unloading jets of cum into Oliver's ass despite the fact that he'd gone over the edge once already a short time ago. Oliver felt it coming and froze so that he could enjoy the amazing sensation of feeling his back door fill with a creamy load. But his sexual energy still needed an outlet and, without even consciously realizing it, he continued masturbating George. The hand on his cock and the moans coming from his brother's orgasm sent George over the edge. Oliver was treated to identical moans and patterns of moans, in stereo, one a few seconds delayed from the other. That was all it took for him to go over the edge a second time, unloading in George's ass.
The three boys separated and collapsed into a pile of teenage boy flesh on the shower room floor, arms and legs entangled with each other. None of them cared about moving just now, and besides, they each loved the feel of the others against them.
A few minutes later Fred's head shot up and he stared over at his brother. "Hey... wait. That wasn't fair!"
"What wasn't?" inquired George.
"You got to taste him and I didn't."
"Well... sorry mate. Kind of got caught up in the moment. Not sure what I can do about that now."
"Oh, I do George, I do" said Fred, a wicked grin appearing on his face as he got up on all fours, crawling on top of this brother. The two really did think a lot alike so it only took George a second to figure out what Fred was planning. He tried to scramble away, but that second was enough of a delay for Fred to jump onto his brother's back and pin him down. Oliver was so spent he just looked on in curiosity.
"Seriously?!" cried George.
"Yes! Now lie there while I get what's... heh heh... cuming to me." He chuckled at his own joke.
"Oh, nice one Fred!" retorted George, his humor returning. He stopped struggling and laid flat on the floor, face down, ass up, surrendering. "Go ahead, if it means that much to you. It'll probably be fun for me anyway."
Fred moved down his brother's body, using his knees to pry apart the legs under him. He continued lower, and put both hands on his brother's butt cheeks, spreading them apart. Wasting no time, he licked and sucked on George's ass, over and over to cajole out the prize within, finally slurping down the load he so wanted to taste. And because of the cleansing spells cast earlier that taste was, in fact, completely pure and right there for him to savor: Oliver's milky nectar (along with the slight twinge of raspberry). He swallowed it down and then collapsed on top of his brother, lazily enjoying a few more moments of post-orgasmic bliss with his two lovers.
Notes:
I do hope you've enjoyed this. After you've cleaned yourself up (LOL) I'd very much appreciate a quick note to say that you liked it. Even if you've already written me from previous chapters. It's positive encouragement that keeps me writing. There will be more chapters if I sense that the interest continues. Feel free to offer suggestions. Hey, even if you read this years after it was originally posted, drop me a note anyway.
caladan10 at tutanota dot com to email me.
Chapter 4: No sidecar on a broomstick
Chapter Text
To my readers, I’m sorry this took so long. I appreciate the feedback you’ve been sending and I have been reading all messages. I’ll try to keep subsequent chapters coming a bit more quickly. There’s still lots I want to do with this story. Constructive criticism and suggestions for specific plot points are welcome. caladan10 at tutanota dot com to email me.
(Later that evening)
Harry really could not believe his luck. Not only did he have the amazing locker room mirrors to feed his sexual appetites (voyeurism being one he planned to continue to indulge in) but the revelations about the twins and Oliver only added to his excitement. He’d thought of boys in sexual situations before but never anything so intense as what he’d witnessed firsthand. But he couldn't "un-see" that. Nor did he want to! If anything, he wished there was some sort of way to copy that memory from his head and preserve it. He made a mental note to ask Hermione about it sometime.
WAIT! The camera! He'd forgotten about all the shots he'd taken when spying on his three teammates. He thought about "developing" the shots right away but decided to wait, for two reasons. First, his cock was so sore from having jerked off three times after they were done while he waited for them to leave the locker room so that he could come out of hiding. (He’d later learn that this rapid orgasm recovery existed because he was still having them dry.) So he didn't think he'd need new wanking material for a while. Second, he realized that there was a flaw in his plan with the album. The Hogwarts dorms were not exactly the most private and well secured places in the world. His “accidental” discovery of Colin’s album proved that. He had to, under all circumstances, guard any photos he developed. It would be a betrayal of his friends if he let those get out and would also spur questions about where he was when they were taken. The magic mirror would be discovered and his special observation platform would undoubtedly be destroyed. Not to mention he'd likely be expelled, and possibly brought up on charges if anyone he photographed decided to make an issue of it. So, until he could assure absolute secrecy of the album he wanted to create, he had to keep his shots in the camera lest someone find them. He put that thought on the back burner and drifted off into a blissful, sexually exhausted, sleep.
The next day was a regular day, full of classes. Harry did his best to stay focused, but used every spare moment to think about how to hook up with Oliver and the twins. Judging by the conversation he'd heard at the beginning of their foreplay, he figured it best to start with Oliver. The team captain felt like he needed to "initiate" Harry into their little group. Fine... Harry would let him think that was what was happening. The "how" mattered less to him than the end result, but he needed to play somewhat innocent lest his eavesdropping be suspected. So that meant that he had to create some kind of sexual situation with Oliver but have it not be too obvious. It had to appear to be spontaneous but also could not look completely innocent. If Oliver suspected Harry's actions were not sexual, he might not make his move. Reading between the lines of the conversation with the twins, Harry guessed that Oliver had probably been trying to think of ways to mess around with him, but kept chickening out. Harry was resolved to change that. So much the better if he could have a little extra fun with the situation. A plan took shape in his head and he put it into action that afternoon.
Just before the last class of the day Harry saw Oliver in a corridor, also headed to his last class. "Oliver!" Harry yelled, trying to get his attention. Oliver turned and came over to Harry. "I've got a class to get to as well, but could we meet up at the pitch just after? I heard Slytherin cancelled their practice today and I wanted to work with you on some flying techniques. Figured we could flit around the stadium a bit."
"Sure, sounds good. I like the idea Harry. I wish everyone else on the team was as keen on practicing as you are," Oliver said, smiling.
"Great. Oh, yea, don't bother to bring your broom" - Oliver gave him a quizzical look - "I want us to practice some pretty aggressive maneuvers. So it'll be easier if we ride together. That way you won't have to try to follow me in order see what I have in mind. Plus, if you want, you can take a turn controlling it to help make the lessons really sink in." Harry had chosen his words carefully. He wanted sexual innuendo in there, but nothing blatant.
“That… that should work. I’ll see you down there in a little while,” said Oliver as he turned and headed to his last class. Harry smirked after him. Hearing Oliver tripping over his sentence let Harry know that his innuendos had the desired effect.
As the last class of the day ended Harry left the classroom quickly. He didn’t want anyone asking where he was going or whether he wanted to make plans for the afternoon. As he made his way through the halls towards the exit closest to the quidditch pitch, he popped into the loo just to make sure he was fully relieved ahead of his meet up with Oliver. While in the stall a thought struck him, a devious grin crossed his lips, and he changed out of his briefs and put them into his bag, now going commando.
As he left the castle he saw Oliver a bit further down the path heading for the pitch. He modified his pace to move just a bit faster and got the timing just right… he caught up to Oliver just a few feet from the entrance to their locker room.
“Hi Oliver!” he said, a bit louder than normal so that he didn't think Harry was trying to sneak up on him. Oliver jumped anyway. 'I wonder what’s going on in his mind?’ Harry thought, with an internal chuckle, as Oliver was jolted out of his reverie.
“Oh, hi Harry” he replied, smiling that cute smile of his.
“Let’s change into our gear shall we? I want to make sure this will work on gameday so I figure, the closer we are to those conditions, the better.”
“Good idea” Oliver said.
They went into the locker room and Harry hung up his school robe while Oliver did the same. Harry then deliberately positioned himself near his locker in such a way that he was facing away from Oliver, but allowing Harry to see Oliver’s head due to the position of the mirror in the room. In theory Oliver could have looked right back at Harry, but he would have had to turn his body a really far way around or have had to move his head to an odd angle. Harry gambled, successfully, that Oliver wouldn’t do this.
Harry slowly, and deliberately, began to change. He took off his shirt and put it in his locker. Then, staying shirtless, he slowly undid the zip and took down his jeans, totally exposing himself and the fact that he was going commando. He bent forward, a bit slower than normal, to grab the trouser cuffs and pull them off his legs. He had a perfect view of Oliver in the mirror across the room and, as he suspected, Oliver was blatantly staring at his ass. Staring so intently, in fact, that he froze while he did so; his fingers glued to one of the buttons on his shirt only halfway undone. Harry made sure to bend completely as the waist, so that his ass cheeks spread a bit, giving Oliver a full-on view of his hairless rosebud.
Any sort of outside observer would have quickly noticed that something was off with the way Harry went about undressing. He was moving far more slowly than any person normally would in such a situation unless they were deliberately trying to do a strip tease. (Which of course, was his goal.) But Oliver’s brain was fogged with lust and this fact was completely lost on him. He came back to himself a bit and continued to undress, finally removing his shirt, as Harry came upright again.
But then Harry, after folding his jeans, slowly bent forward again to remove first one sock, then the other, giving Oliver another quick show, and taking the opportunity to stare back at his captain’s strong, smooth, and sexy torso in the mirror since he'd finally taken off his shirt. Not wanting to risk Oliver catching on to his intentions (not yet at least) Harry put on his gear at a normal pace. Oliver was brought back down to earth as Harry’s body began to be covered up again and he put his mind back to his own clothing, hoping that Harry hadn’t noticed his distraction. Harry of course had… having engineered the situation completely.
“Ready to head out?” Harry said, turning around to face Oliver when his last bit of gear was in place. Oliver’s hand quickly darted away from his crotch as he turned. Despite the uniform, Harry could tell Oliver Wood was living up to his name. ‘Oh, I bet I caught him adjusting himself’ Harry thought.
“One sec!” Oliver blurted, a bit too loudly, having been taken by surprise. He laced up the last of his gear and tied it off. “OK, let’s go.”
Harry grabbed his broom and they headed outside, stopping at the edge of the pitch. “OK” Harry said mounting his broom a bit forward of the normal spot, “hop on behind me.”
“I’ve never ridden a broom as a passenger. So I’m not sure how this is supposed to work.”
“Me either. Let’s just give it a try and figure it out as we go, OK?”
Oliver hesitated for a moment. Then, without voicing any response, he climbed onto the broom behind Harry. Once Oliver had settled himself, Harry slid his way back on the broom so that his ass was right up against Oliver’s crotch. He was pleased to feel that the older boy’s arousal hadn’t abated at all.
Oliver was worried that Harry would feel his erection and was about to suggest that they reposition when Harry said “we have treat this like a motorcycle ride.”
“Like a what?” Oliver questioned.
“Oh, right, you didn’t grow up in the muggle world. Umm… wrap your arms around me and hold on tight.” Before Oliver could say anything, Harry changed his posture, leaning forward a bit, and sent the broom flying forward and upward a a very fast pace. Acting on instinct, Oliver followed Harry’s instructions, grabbing him tightly lest he go flying off the back of the broom. This fit into Harry’s plans perfectly: the angle at which he leaned forward had the effect of pushing his butt out behind him at just the right angle and he felt Oliver’s cock pressed firmly into his crack as he pull his arms tight.
“OK, let me show you what I have in mind” Harry said, rapidly changing the direction of the broom, weaving in, out, around, up, down, and every way imaginable. Oliver was somewhat disoriented by this because he wasn’t in control of the broom; the passenger experience being a new one for him. For a while he was just along for the ride, pleasantly losing himself in the joy of flight.
His conscious mind didn’t register what was happening: Harry was flying in a very clipped-motion flight pattern. This had the effect of constantly shifting Oliver around so that his body, and by extension his cock, slid against Harry’s back and ass, and also forcing him to either hold tight and dry hump the young seeker, or risk falling off the broom.
This was exactly what Harry had planned. As time passed, Oliver was getting more and more aroused. After a few minutes, Oliver’s mind got used to being a passenger and the feelings of lust, which had been somewhat suppressed by the novelty of this new experience, made their way to the front of his mind. As the dry humping continued, Oliver started to moan without even realizing it.
As the moaning intensified, Harry knew Oliver was getting close. After another couple of minutes, Oliver came to his senses. He didn’t want Harry to feel his arousal (as if it wasn’t completely obvious). Also, he didn’t know if Harry was into boys and was still a bit hesitant about making a move because he didn’t want to risk taking advantage of Harry. If their flight kept up like this, he would almost certain blow his load inside his uniform trousers. He knew enough about himself to know that, with all this "foreplay" the load would be huge. It would easily leak through and start to soak into Harry's own uniform. Oh, how blind he was!
“Harry, stop” Oliver said, his voice shaking a bit. Harry stopped the broom, deliberately hovering 10 feet off the ground at the edge of the pitch near the stands. He'd chosen this height so that Oliver couldn't dismount.
“What’s wrong?” Harry asked, being coy.
“I… umm… I need to get off.”
“Yea, I know.” Harry said, with a slight laugh in his voice. It was time to drop the pretense.
“Thanks.” A pause. “Wait... What?” Oliver asked. Harry’s double meaning had finally registered.
“I said… I know. It’s obvious that you need to get off. I’ve been able to feel that for quite some time now.”
Oliver, not quite ready to believe what he was hearing said “what- ?” but Harry was tired of waiting and wanted to force the issue. He reached back with one hand and grabbed Oliver’s cock through his uniform trousers, pleased to find it still rock hard. He gripped tightly and started stroking it hard and fast.
Oliver could only moan. His arousal had started when Harry first suggested that they practice together today. It jumped to a rolling boil when Harry stripped in front of him in the locker room a little while ago and had stayed pretty much at that level while his cock continuously ground into Harry during their flight.
“I think you’re so hot Oliver.” Harry said, continuing to stroke the boy whose mind, and inhibitions, were melting under Harry’s firm strokes. “I’ve had a crush on you for a while now. I get hard picturing you naked… picturing the things we would do together.”
That’s all it took. Oliver didn’t just go off the edge, he flew across it, moaning loudly as he did so and shuddering against Harry. The load in his balls had been churning for a while and when he came, just as he suspected, it was a big load. It quickly soaked through both layers of fabric and Harry felt the stickiness on his fingers, not minding at all.
Oliver came back down to earth, literally and figuratively, as his feet touched the ground. While his mind had been still reeling from the orgasm, Harry had shifted his body slightly so that the broom slowly floated to the ground. As soon as he got his footing Oliver spun Harry around and pulled to boy’s face to his own, kissing him deeply. Harry melted into the kiss, loving every second, and (now that they were facing each other) he reached into Oliver's sticky trousers to feel his cock for real, and teased him with the palm of his hand while they made out.
“Thanks Harry, that was amazing.”
“Yea, for me too.”
There was a pause as they both stood there, holding on to each other, while Oliver caught his breath. Harry saw his expression change as a thought occurred to him: “Hey, let me ask you something. How-” Oliver gestured at the pitch “was this flight pattern supposed to help our team’s strategy?”
Harry laughed. Oliver had a one track mind sometimes. “It wasn’t. That’s not the real reason I brought you out here” Harry said, a huge and self satisfied grin plastered on his face. "This was," and he gave the softening cock a few tugs.
“Oh, you cheeky bugger” Oliver said cheerfully, realizing he’d been duped but not really minding all that much considering how things turned out. “OK. I, uh, should get cleaned up I think” Oliver said, looking down at his cum soaked uniform trousers; Harry's hand was still inside them.
“Yea. Let’s go back to the locker room and… get showered” Harry said, raising one of his brows. Harry withdrew his now cum covered hand from Oliver's trousers. Still sticky with Oliver’s load, he brought it up to his face and inhaled deeply, deliberately making eye contact the other boy as he did so. This was his first personal experience with cum and he liked the smell it gave off. While Oliver watched, he tentatively put his fingers in his mouth and licked them clean, meeting Oliver’s eyes again as his did so. As the taste unfolded in his mouth he smiled. “This is soooo good. Do you always taste like this?” Harry asked, licking his palm and the back of his hand to get all of Oliver's load.
“Oh Merlin Harry. OK, yea, let’s get showered, as you put it” a quick laugh. “I have some strategy suggestions of my own to discuss with you while we’re in there” the suggestive sarcasm coming through clearly.
“Oh, really?!” Harry asked, immediately picking up on Oliver’s suggestion and excited by the prospect of having more fun with him. Harry himself had been hard for a while now and was also eager to get off.
As Harry carried his broom, Oliver threw his arm around Harry’s shoulders and they turned and headed off the pitch back to the locker room.
Harry and Oliver were so caught up with each other that they hadn’t been very aware of their surroundings. They assumed that the pitch would be empty. But one member of the Slytherin team hadn’t heard about the practice being cancelled and had come down to the pitch anyway.
Draco Malfoy arrived just as Oliver was climbing on the back of Harry’s broom. He didn’t quite know what was happening but was sure he didn’t want his house rivals to see him. He quickly darted under the stands and found a spot where he could spy on their flying without being seen, careful not to make a sound lest he give his presence away.
Interestingly enough, his first thought was exactly what Harry had wanted Oliver to believe: that the pair were practicing some new flying patterns for their team. Draco was excited about the possibility of seeing this so that he could figure out a counter-strategy to beat them. But as Potter’s pattern unfolded, Draco was baffled by the flight path he was seeing. It had no rhyme or reason to it. And Potter’s stance on the broom was... odd. Draco had never flown that way nor had he seen anyone else do so. It was almost as if Potter was deliberately pushing himself into the other’s crotch. Could that have been… on purpose?
He watched for the next several minutes, his suspicions growing as Harry’s posture remained unchanged through their flight. When Harry brought the broom to a halt, Draco couldn’t believe his luck. They were hovering about 10 feet off the ground at the edge of the pitch, almost directly in front of his hiding spot under the stands. When Oliver started speaking Draco wasn’t close enough to hear their conversation, just a very faint mumbling at the edge of his hearing range. But they were still close enough for the blond to clearly see the pair as they hovered.
When Harry reached behind and began the unmistakable motions of wanking Oliver, Draco only just managed to keep the gasp in his throat from escaping. Oliver’s moan was much louder than their conversation had been and, as if it wasn’t already clear, proved that Harry was in fact working his captain's shaft.
Draco grew hard instantly. While he had no great love for Gryffindor, the two boys in front of him were unmistakably good looking. The fact that they were wearing quidditch gear only made it that much hotter. And seeing them together like this was just so… he was at a loss for words to describe how aroused he was. It was similar to the arousal he’d felt after his own teammates had coated most of his face and chest with their jizz during his initiation.
Draco needed to touch himself badly, but didn’t want to risk even the slightest sound. He wanted to see how this played out and didn’t want to risk an interruption. Plus, there were two of them and he couldn't fight them off if they decided to hex him badly; if they discovered his presence. So he watched the, alas brief, few moments unfold before him of Harry stroking Oliver, and felt his cock throb even more when Oliver pulled Harry into a passionate kiss after they touched the ground.
He continued his silence as he watched them. He almost lost his silent composure again though as he saw Potter remove his hand from his Captain’s cum soaked trousers and lick his fingers clean! Draco had quickly learned that he absolutely loved the taste of cum. And he wanted more! He was jealous of Harry for getting to eat the load of one of the hottest boys in school.
The pair turned and headed towards their team’s locker room. After they were out of sight he made himself count to 20 to be completely sure they were inside and also out of earshot. As soon as he was done counting, still standing in his hiding spot under the stands, he dropped his trousers, spit in his hand, and started jerking away in a furious blur. At the same time he used his other hand to tease his hole. He'd seen his teammates do that to each other while they were in front of him and while he'd never been fucked, it had become a part of his wanking technique. He'd immediately enjoyed anal stimulation when he'd tried it
Thinking about what he'd just seen made his head spin. He'd actaully fantasized about Harry back when they'd first met. And even for a while after that. Though as their relationship turned into rivalry, and as it seemed like Harry wasn't into boys, he'd let go of that fantasy a long time ago. But now... those earlier feelings, the crush he'd had... they all come flooding back to him. He orgasmed in less than 30 seconds, steadying himself on the structure of the stands as a low moan escaped his lips. Truth be told, he was surprised it took that long given the hot scene he'd just witnessed.
Draco came down from his orgasm and tucked his deflating cock back into his pants. His orgasms were still dry, so there was nothing to clean up to hide the fact that he’d been there. He started collecting himself to head back to the castle, mind already starting to think of ways to use the juicy little secret he’d just discovered.
I hope you've enjoyed.
Keep the feedback and suggestions coming. caladan10 at tutanota dot com to email me.
Chapter 5: Oliver finally gets his wish
Chapter Text
Disclaimer: Harry Potter is the property of J.K Rowling. Copyright belongs to J.K Rowling.
To my fans, I'm wish I could produce these more often but life always seems to get in the way. These will most likely, alas, continue to come out in a slow and steady trickle (puns intended). Kudos, but especially detailed comments and praise, will help coax me circle back to the effort more quickly. I appreciate the feedback you've been sending and I have been reading all messages. Please keep them coming. Several of you have also been sharing some of your own fantasies of Hogwarts and I’ve been able to incorporate a few of them; don’t hesitate to keep sharing. I will say that I’m not inclined towards bi-sexual encounters and I don’t intend to include that in these stories so please don't send those. (no judgement, just not my cup of tea)
My goal is to get over 100k hits to this story on archive of our own. So, that will mean more chapters to come. There's still lots I want to do with this story. As I’ve said, constructive criticism and suggestions for specific plot points are welcomed. caladan10 at tutanota dot com to email me for feedback and/or, please post comments direct to story. Now, on with the next chapter.
When Oliver and Harry got back into the locker room they started making out immediately. Kisses were tentative for a moment while each boy found his footing but grew intensely passionate in almost no time. Both were hot for each other as the abrupt end to their flight had just demonstrated a minute ago. They broke their kissing for a few seconds at a time while they quickly shucked all the clothes and gear they were wearing. When they were fully naked their hands roamed all over each other’s body. Harry’s ministrations were a bit slower and more cautious as this was new to him. He’d very much enjoyed Colin sucking him off, but the younger blond had orgasmed very quickly after Harry and there hadn’t been as much lead up to that encounter.
What Harry and Oliver were doing now was so much more engrossing, so much more erotic. He loved the foreplay; letting his hands roam around his captain’s body and feeling the smooth and nearly flawless skin on his fingertips. He rubbed him all over: back, arms, chest, shoulders... whatever he could lay his hands on. Caressing Oliver’s balls lightly with the tips of his fingers elicited a moan. Oliver did the same to Harry, and got the same response. They both quickly honed in on the other’s crotch and alternated between jerking the cock in front of them, playing with ball-sacks, and teasing the other’s hole.
After a few minutes of this Oliver broke the kiss and stepped back slightly. "Let’s get cleaned up a bit, OK?"
"Sure" agreed Harry.
They started up one of the shower heads (there was no way they weren’t sharing) and got it to the right temperature. They continued their foreplay by soaping each other up and rinsing off parts of their bodies while still lightly kissing each other every few seconds. Every time Harry looked into Oliver’s eyes it was clear that the older boy had the hots for him. Harry felt the same way and hoped that Oliver saw the same longing reflected back from his own eyes.
They stayed under the water for a little while, even after they were both squeaky clean, just enjoying the sensations. Oliver looked over at his teammate and paused to catch his gaze.
"Harry... do you... do you... know what rimming is?" Oliver asked, betraying a bit of hesitation in his voice.
'He’s still worried that he’s taking advantage of me,' Harry thought. 'I need him to get past that.' "Yes" Harry replied. "I’ve never done it but I know exactly what it is. Oliver... I really really want you" he said, grabbing the other boy’s cock and wanking him lightly to drive the point home. "I want to do everything with you. I want you to show me how good it all can feel."
By the expression he saw play across Oliver’s face over the next few seconds he could tell that his comments had the desired effect. The hesitation disappeared completely and only a lustful smile remained.
"Turn around" Oliver said, placing his hand on Harry’s shoulder and lightly nudging him in the direction he wanted, facing the shower room wall. Harry complied, placing his hands flat against the tile. Oliver stood behind and wrapped his arms around Harry to pull them together. He nipped lightly at Harry’s ear and ground his cock into his seeker’s ass crack. Harry moaned, feeling the very hard cock tease his rosebud. Then he suddenly felt a tingling in and around his ass as Oliver cast a spell towards it. He hadn’t even realized that Oliver had brought his wand into the shower, he’d been so caught up in the moment. Harry recognized the spell as one of those he’d heard Oliver use on the twins, sure that the light tingling sensation that was quickly dissipating meant that he was now pristinely clean inside and out.
Oliver put his wand aside on one of the soap dishes and stepped back slightly, pulling Harry’s hips with him, causing Harry to lean forward a bit, hands still flat against the tile wall. Oliver ran his tongue down Harry's neck... then his spine... slowly going lower down the smooth pale torso in front of him and coming down to his knees as he did so. As the hot tongue traced lower and lower, Harry guessed what was coming and his hole puckered in anticipation as Oliver slowly tasted the length of his spine.
When his tongue reached the small of Harry’s back and began to enter the cleft of his ass cheeks Harry subconsciously widened his stance to allow his partner access. Oliver picked up on this, smiled inwardly and drew out the last few inches, taking his time as he moved lower. His tongue finally made its way through Harry’s crack and brushed his rosebud.
"HUH! OH!" Harry cried, overwhelmed by the sensations that Oliver’s tongue was eliciting. Oliver shot his tongue across the opening several more times.
"OhOhMerlinFuckFuckYesDon’tStopDon’tSTOP!" Harry shouted, his voice cracking, as Oliver's tongue continued lapping at Harry's most intimate area. Sound continued coming from the younger boy but it lost all cohesiveness, the sensation was that delightfully overpowering. Spurred on, and aroused even more heavily by Harry’s moans, Oliver put his hands on each cheek to spread them wider and attacked the pink hairless sphincter with abandon. His tongue poked, prodded, swirled, flicked, and slurped the gorgeous hole as though he’d been poisoned and Harry’s tightness held the antidote.
As Oliver continued eating him out, Harry knees slowly buckled and he slid to the shower room floor. Not wanting the wonderful sensations from his ass to stop, his instincts took over and he positioned himself with elbows on the floor, hands coming together in front, creating a resting place for his forehead. His knees were wide apart on the floor, thrusting his ass into the air, instinctively seeking out more attention from Oliver’s hot mouth. The hot stud of a team captain did not disappoint. He slid back slightly to give Harry room and moved with him, barely pausing in his efforts as he re-positioned himself to get even better access to his partner's hairless bum.
Oliver, now on all fours behind him, continued licking the hole of his crush for several more minutes, then pulled back. He reached around to play with Harry’s hardness and licked the index finger of his other hand.
While he certainly enjoyed the wanking he was now getting, Harry’s ass still craved attention. "Oliver... please don’t stop" he pleaded.
"Oh I’m not" he said with a bit of teasing in his tone. "See?" he asked, placing his digit against Harry’s well lubed rosebud. He pushed in, deliberately, but not forcefully. "Just relax" he coached Harry.
The younger boy did so and Oliver’s finger slid all the way in. Oliver paused for a moment to let Harry get used to the new sensation then began slowing finger fucking him, triggering a fresh set of moans. Though Harry couldn’t see it, head down and sticking his ass in the air, Oliver was grinning lustfully at him. He was already thinking ahead to all the fun that he and Harry (and maybe the twins?) would have together.
Oliver curled his finger downward searching for just the right stop.
"What are you... OH FUCK!" Harry cried out as Oliver found it, eyes shutting tightly as his brain was fogged by the overpowering sensation of having his g-spot stimulated for the first time. "What was that?!"
"That’s your g-spot Harry" Oliver said, pressing it a couple more times with his finger, getting a gentle moan each time. "You like that, do you?" he asked, already knowing the answer.
"Merlin yes." Harry cried, barely comprehensible. Oliver began wanking Harry quickly while the finger on his other hand continued poking and prodding constantly at the magic spot inside. This brought Harry over the edge in less than a minute. He moaned loudly when he came, body shuddering with spasms as the dry orgasm overtook him. Oliver could feel that it lasted a while as the sphincter pulsated around his finger for quite some time.
As his climax faded, Harry collapsed to the floor, still cooing from the amazing pleasure Oliver had just given him. Finally, Oliver could stand it no longer. He spit into his hand and starting stroking himself furiously, the images and sensations of the last hour flooding his mind. Within 30 seconds he shot an enormous load all over the splayed out boy in front of him. Several shots flew so far that they went a couple of feet past Harry’s head to land on the floor past him. Despite that, a massive amount of cum still sprayed across Harry’s ass, back, shoulders, and into the hair on the back of his head.
Oliver was breathing heavily as his orgasm overtook him. As it subsided and his breathing began to slow, he half-collapsed onto Harry’s back, smearing his cum between himself and his lover. He lay there for a few moments still panting while Harry did the same, both boys waiting for their pulse and breathing to slow enough so that they could move.
As his energy came back to him, Oliver opened his eyes saying "Wow. I’ve wanted to do that for so long. Thank you Harry."
"Uh huh" Harry agreed, the smile clearly present in his voice even though Oliver couldn’t see it from where he lay on top of him. "That was pretty incredible... feeling you do all that to me" he replied.
"It was pretty fun to watch too" said a third voice from the entrance to the shower room.
Both boys jerked in surprise and scrambled to sit upright, looking towards the source of the unexpected sound. They were greeted by the sight of the Fred and George Weasley, each with identical smirks.
"It certainly was George" his brother replied. "Good show mates" he said and they both broke out into light applause knowing this would only add to the teasing and discomfort of their two naked teammates.
"Oh... you bloody wankers!" yelled Oliver. The adrenaline surge triggered by the alarm at the intrusion quickly faded as he realized he wasn’t in danger. It was followed by a full body blush as embarrassment overtook him. Next to him, Harry was going through a similar emotional roller coaster.
"From what I just saw, you’re the wanker" Fred retorted. Both twins chuckled at his joke.
"How long were you watching us?" Harry asked.
"Oh, a little while now. We came in as you were sliding down to the floor Harry. You were facing the far wall and Oliver only had eyes for your cute little bum-"
"Sod off" Oliver yelled, but the anger was gone from his voice. Oliver knew they were busted and so figured he’d just roll with it.
"-and between that, the shower running, and the blood pounding in your ears I doubt you would have heard us even if we’d blasted the door down" he finished.
"So... looks like you finally got your wish, eh Oliver?" asked George.
Harry had also quickly come to the conclusion that there was no point in trying to deny what had just happened. In fact, he was actually really happy that the twins had "caught" them. He had wondered how the cute gingers might enter the picture once he’d broken the ice with Oliver but hadn’t worked out how to rope them into a sexual encounter. Now he didn’t have to. However, he didn’t want to let on that this had been his plan all along. So he played dumb in order to allow this to run its course.
"Oliver..." Harry said, turning to him, "what’s George mean by that?"
"Well... Harry..." Oliver said after some hesitation, "I’ve had my eye on you for a while but we wanted to wait until you were a bit older-"
"We?!" Harry exclaimed, giving Oliver a look and then glaring over at the twins. Now it was their turn to look embarrassed. They wouldn’t meet his gaze.
"Yea" Oliver finally said. "The three of us have been having sex for a couple of years now. When you came here as a first year we immediately noticed how cute you were when you joined the team and we saw you in the locker room. I thought it best to wait until you were in your third year before we tried anything."
"So, the three of you have discussed your plans for my sexual initiation?" Harry said, deliberately trying to lay a guilt trip on them.
None of them responded right away. Finally, Oliver spoke up, "Yea. And it sounds bad when I hear you say it like that. Sorry for going behind your back."
"I’ll say!" Harry nearly shouted. He paused for a moment. Then he drew his hand back and spanked Oliver as hard as he could. This caused the boy to shoot forward a bit and cry out in pain as he instinctively grabbed his ass and rubbed it in surprise. He hadn’t seen it coming.
Harry dropped his pretense of anger and let out a chuckle. "I wish you’d done this a year ago. I've been wanking all this time when I could have had fun with you guys!" he said with a bright smile on his face.
A second later the twins nearly collapsed in a fit of laughter and Oliver soon joined them. "Good one mate" said George. "You really had us going there."
"See, you guys aren’t the only practical jokers around here" Harry teased. "Now, if you’re quite finished spying on us I think we should-"
"Merlin!" Fred shouted. "Speaking of spying... George, we forgot about him!"
"Wow, that’s right" he exclaimed, turning towards the door.
"What are you talking about?" asked Oliver.
"We’ll show you. Be right back" Fred said, also turning. They both darted back into the changing area and outside before either of the two naked boys could inquire further. Harry and Oliver shared a look and slowly got to their feet (they were still coming down from the post orgasmic high they’d both just shared) and quickly rinsed off. They were just crossing the threshold from the shower room into the changing area when the twins burst back in from outside, carrying a heavy burden between them.
They dropped the bundle to the floor, closing the door behind them. Harry looked down and after a moment recognized that under the pile of very ruffled robes was Draco Malfoy, blindfolded, bound, and seemingly unconscious.
"We brought you a present" the two redheads exclaimed in unison.
"Well now, what are we going to do with him?" Harry asked to no one in particular. Then a mischievous grin appeared on his face. "I have an idea" he said, looking up. His teammates smiled back. "Oh... do tell" said George.
Thanks for reading. As I've said, please keep the feedback and any suggestions for future chapters coming. The more praise and encouragement I get, even a brief "I liked your story because..." the better. caladan10 at tutanota dot com to email me. The more feedback I get, the more likely I am to write further chapters.
Chapter 6: Draco gets a rude awakening
Summary:
Harry and Oliver help deal with the 'present' the twins have brought them.
Chapter Text
Disclaimer: Harry Potter is the property of J.K Rowling. Copyright belongs to J.K Rowling.
It's been while since my last chapter I realize. I want to story to unfold in such a way that the characters can have certain relationships as things progress. It's taken me a while to work out how best to do that. I've finally got a solid story arc in mind and that's allowed me to progress with the writing. Key thing, I remain firm in my belief that every chapter of the story have good eroticism in it, and preferably outright smut. Hope you enjoy.
Kudos, but especially detailed comments and praise, will help keep my creative juices flowing (pun intended). I appreciate the feedback you've been all been sending and I have been reading all messages. Please keep them coming. Several of you have also been sharing some of your own fantasies of the HP universe and a few of them have inspired some of my ideas. Don't hesitate to keep sharing. I will say that I'm not inclined towards bi-sexual encounters nor anything brown/red/yellow and I don't intend to include that in these stories. (No judgement, just not my cup of tea.)
My goal is to get over 100k hits on this story. So, that will mean more chapters to come. Hopefully many more. There's still lots I want to do with this story. As I've said, constructive criticism and suggestions for specific plot points are welcomed. Caladan10 at tutanota dot com to email me feedback.
"So, what do you have in mind mate?" George asked.
"First, tell me where and how you found him. And... why you stunned him." As the twins took on puzzled expressions Harry added "Oh, I'm sure he probably deserved it. I'm just curious." Their expressions changed into smiles.
"Oh he certainly deserved it. Even more than usual. And you both should be glad we found him when we did" continued George, looking pointedly at both Harry and Oliver. Harry glanced over at his captain and they shared a look. He had a feeling what was coming next.
Fred continued, recounting what the twins had just been up to. They'd also heard that the Slytherin team had cancelled practice but were surprised to see Malfoy heading down to the pitch anyway. They figured one of two things: either the team was still going to practice and wanted to do so in secret (in which case they could spy on them) or Malfoy hadn't heard and they'd be able to make fun of him for showing up to an empty field. A plus either way.
They followed him at a healthy distance and watched as he suddenly ducked behind the stands. Seeing this they also cautiously approached, not wanting to give themselves away. They were able to spot where Malfoy was hiding and, at the same time, also see what he was looking at.
Oliver broke in, "So you saw..."
"Harry wanking you in mid-air?" Fred said, phrasing it like a question to nettle Oliver a bit.
"And then slurping your cum from his fingers?" finished George.
"You bet we did. That was quite a show you both put on" Fred continued. "We were both rather pleased with the performance. As it turns out though, that show was just a preview for the main event here in the showers." Their smirks turned to grins as they watched the faces of both Harry and Oliver flush red with embarrassment. "But, no joking mates, we can keep a secret. Plus, we'd love to help with the next performance." Fred and George pulled their robes aside, revealing throbbing erections bulging out from underneath their trousers. While showing no outward sign, Harry was instantly relieved. He'd been wanting to join his teammate's sexual circle without giving away the mirror. Now, quite by accident, that had been accomplished by the twin's spying.
"Anyway" George said, taking over the narrative from his twin, "once you both headed back inside we began to make our way over to the little blond git, moving carefully so that he couldn't hear us. But it turns out we didn't have too much to worry about."
"Oh?" Oliver said, giving them a quizzical look.
"Yea, Malfoy here had his mind elsewhere. After you both left the pitch, he dropped trow and started wanking himself so hard we thought he might pull his cock off."
"Really?" Harry asked. He was not all that surprised given what he's seen Malfoy do after his initiation in his team's locker room. But he didn't want to give away what he knew to Oliver, Fred, and George.
"And that's not all. While we was wanking, he was fingering his hole. So, he was clearly turned on by watching you two and this means he's bent, just like us."
"Well" said Oliver, "this is interesting. What do we do with this little gem? Blackmail him?"
"And pump him for money. You know his family can afford it" Fred added.
"No, let's see just how hot this little ass is" countered George, pointing at the unconscious blond's backside.
As they debated about what they'd do with Malfoy, the wheels in Harry's head started turning. He didn't want to expose Malfoy. Despite the fact that he was a total git, he was still cute. In fact, if he was really honest with himself, Harry had started to be drawn to Malfoy physically by the end of last term. And maybe... just maybe... they could change him. But he'd never go about this willingly. Harry needed help to pull this off; help from his friends in the locker room. But they had their own ideas and he had to find a way to satisfy their needs to pull one over on Malfoy. A plan was forming in Harry's mind. But he'd have to go about it carefully to keep the mirror secret.
"Guys!" he declared sharply, to get their attention. They all cut off midsentence and looked at him expectantly.
"What if we could bring him into our group?" All three of them look at him in surprise. "Think about it. He's pretty cute." He saw Fred start to speak and added "when he's not being a total git which, admittedly, is pretty much all the time." Fred relaxed. "I think it's worth trying."
"Maybe... but we'll need an insurance policy" Fred said.
"And we'll have to outsmart him or trick him in some way" Oliver added. At Harry's quizzical look he added "Think about it. He's a Slytherin. He won't go for this unless he respects us. The best way to get his respect is to out maneuver him. Let him know that we can be just as sneaky."
That made sense. The four of them worked together to formulate a plan. Harry was really amazed at how quickly it came together and, even more, how quickly they agreed to his idea about winning Malfoy over. He wasn't sure if they were following their brains or their cocks, but he didn't really care.
"OK... how much time before he wakes up from that stunning spell?" Harry asked.
"About another hour" said Fred.
"OK, that should be enough time for us to go back to our dorms and get that we need. Oliver, can you stay here and watch him?"
"Sure."
"Great. While you're at it, put down some sheets and cushioning on this bench to make it feel like a cot in the hospital wing. Doesn't need to be that close. Just enough to fool him for a few minutes when he first wakes up."
"Will do. Now run guys, the clock is ticking."
Harry and the twins left the locker room and headed back to the castle at a healthy jog. Seeing neither Filch nor any teachers, they kept jogging as they entered the castle and headed for their dorms. They stopped just down the hall from the fat lady's portrait to catch their breath. They didn't want to arouse suspicion among those in the common room. They gave the password and went in. A few students were there and Harry saw Ron, who was engrossed in a game of wizard chess and didn't look up. That suited Harry fine. He didn't want to have to lie to Ron about what we was up to and he was nowhere near as good at deception as the twins were.
He went to his room to get his camera and gather a few things together, and then headed back downstairs. He saw Hermione talking to a few of the girls. He picked up his pace as he went by. She saw him and said hello as he passed, barely looking away from her conversation. He returned the hello and kept on. The twins were already back in the locker room by the time Harry arrived. "Wow, you guys got here fast!" Harry said.
"We know how to get things out of our secret compartments quickly" George said. Fred elbowed him, and George realized what he'd given away. 'So, they had a stash somewhere' Harry thought.
"Don't worry. I can keep a secret too. That's what friends do, eh?" Harry asked. They both smiled.
"Right o' mate" said Fred.
Turning his attention to the bench (dressed up like a hospital cot) Harry checked out Oliver's handwork. "Nice job Oliver!" Harry admired. He had put down a layer of towels on the three-foot-wide wooden bench that sat in front of the lockers along one wall and covered that with a sheet. Malfoy laid on top of it, still unconscious, wearing almost nothing. Oliver had left their rival a small shred of dignity. At Harry's quizzical look...
"There's no way they'd strip him naked in the hospital. Hell, they usually don't strip you at all."
"I like it anyway. But yea, we'll have to think of something to cover for that."
"Here, while you're thinking, put this on him" Fred said, handing Harry something, which turned out to be a long piece of black silk. They'd brought this as a blindfold for Malfoy's eyes. 'And they just happened to have this lying around?' Harry thought sarcastically. It seemed there were lots of things about the twins that he had yet to learn.
For now, Harry did as instructed and put it over his rival's head. Once on, it made an interesting, and rather attractive contrast with the boy's light blond hair and alabaster skin. And, coincidentally, exactly matched the color and material of his briefs. 'Black silk briefs!?' Harry was first thought when he came back and saw Malfoy laid out wearing just his undies. 'Only a rich ponce like him would wear those.' But the more he thought about it, the more intrigued he became. What must it feel like to have your bits encased in silk all day? They'd probably feel amazing but he wasn't sure how practical they were. He'd probably have a non-stop erection if we wore something like that. It would be a distraction at best, a constant source of embarrassment in the hallways at worst. Anyway, back to the task at hand.
"Got my camera all set Fred?" Harry asked turning to him. He nodded, having finished his casting on the device. "Good, get a few shots of him in like this before I put the sheet back over. He looks so peaceful. And so... vulnerable" Harry said, almost whispering the last part. He wasn't sure why that made him so turned on, but it did. He watched as the redhead snapped a few shots of the blond, the camera working well under the silencing charm that Fred has cast on it. "Wow! Nice job Fred. It's completely quiet now."
"This charm isn't permanent, but it'll last for a least a few hours. George and I use these on our shoes when we go skulking about." Harry filed that away for future reference.
"Ok, he's probably going to wake up soon. Are we all set with the potion?" Harry asked George.
"Yes, got both of them ready" he replied.
"Good. Wait... both?"
"Yes. In addition to the veritaserum to make him spill the beans, like we talked about, we're also giving him a stimulant."
"Oh, good idea. He's going to still be light headed from the stunning so that'll help him wake up."
"Umm... Yea..." George continued after a slight pause. "It'll definitely do that too. But this potion is really known for being the other type of stimulant" he said, smiling, and looking at Harry expectantly.
It took a moment to understand what he meant. "Oh!" he said, face shifting into a grin, which caused George to smile bigger as he saw Harry on the uptake. "Nice idea! I'm curious though... Where did you get that potion and why do you have it?" asked Harry.
"Oh, we can keep a few secrets, can't we?" Fred asked playfully.
"Anyway" Oliver said, clearing his throat to bring them back to the task at hand, "shall I do the talking at first? I can do a pretty good impression of Madam Pomfrey. I've spent enough time in the hospital wing from quidditch injuries that I've gotten to hear her voice a lot. That combined with the duo-speaking spell should make it pretty convincing."
"Good idea" said the twins in unison.
Harry then continued, "Malfoy, whatever his faults, isn't stupid. So he'll figure out pretty quickly that he's not in the hospital wing. He may try to leave once he sees us and sees where he is. The fact that he's just in his briefs may delay that instinct for a bit but not long. So let's keep him talking and off balance to keep him from focusing on escape. We've got his clothes and wand in a locker, so he won't be able to come at us magically. And I know you three are stronger. So as long as we're not surprised, I think we're OK there. Once he discovers that we've tricked him, I'd like to do the talking from there. At least at first. I've... been poking around a bit and have learned and overheard from some things about the Slytherin team that I think we can use to... bring him around." Harry figured he was going to have to tell them about the mirror, eventually, but he still wanted to avoid it until absolutely necessary.
"What have you heard about the Slytherin team?" asked Oliver.
Harry read his captain's mind. "Nothing about game play or tactics. Just stuff about the post-game locker room."
"Oh? What did you hear? And where?" asked Fred.
"I can have a few secrets, can't I?" Harry playfully shot back.
"Touché"
Malfoy let out a small groan and began stirring from the stunning spell the twins had put on him. "Quick" whispered Fred, "everyone strip down. If this goes well, we will want to be ready." With that, all three stripped down to just their underclothes; Harry to his white briefs and the other three boys to their boxer shorts. 'I wonder why most of the older boys wear boxers? I'll need to look into that later' Harry thought as he stripped off everything but his briefs, glad that the locker room was kept warm.
Oliver cast a quick spell and then held his wand to this throat. "Are you awake Mr. Malfoy?" the voice coming from Oliver's mouth a perfect imitation of Madam Pomfrey.
"Whaa... what?" he asked softly, still groggy from the spell.
"Ah, sounds like you're awake" the voice of Pomfrey continued. "That was a nasty stun you got hit with."
"Stun I got hit with? Wait, what's this?" he asked, reaching for the blindfold.
"Best keep that on." He hands paused. "The stunning spell left you very sensitive to light. That'll protect your eyes until it wears off. Here, these will help your headache go away make you feel better." Malfoy came up slightly on his elbows. Oliver proffered first one vial, then the other, to the still blindfolded Malfoy, as he reached his hand up. Oliver was careful to hold them by the very top and place them into Malfoy's hands in such a way that their fingers never touched. Oliver's hands weren't massive, but they certainly weren't feminine either. Their unknowing captive drank both potions fully, helped by the fact that neither potion had an unpleasant taste. In swallowing them the blond 13 year old had just ensured his own imminent humiliation. Harry shared a mischievous smile with his teammates. The excitement over what they were about to pull of was building inside him.
Malfoy lay back, figuring it would take a bit of time for his headache to fade. The four Gryffindors kept still so as not to give themselves away. The potions took a bit of time, so any delay was helpful. After a few minutes Malfoy started to get his wits about him and came more awake. When his hands came to rest on top of the sheets he seemed to realize his state of undress under the covers.
"Wait... where are my clothes?"
The potions needed a bit more time to take effect, so in an attempt to side track his thinking, Oliver quickly shot back with a question: "You were found unconscious down by the pitch. What were you doing there?" This would have the effect of, he hoped, both distracting Malfoy and perhaps giving some indications of what he has planned to do with the information he now had about Harry and Oliver.
"I was heading down there for Quidditch practice and when I got there I saw..." he trailed off.
"You saw what?"
"Um... That someone had left a bludger out" Malfoy replied. "I... uh... started to look around for the storage box and then everything went black."
The four boys watching him from the other side of his blindfold obviously knew he was lying. The stunning spell wouldn't have clouded his memory. So... at least they knew that he hadn't planned to out Harry and Oliver immediately. But whether, if, and how he planned to use what he'd seen they couldn't yet guess. However, he might not know that the twins had seem him wanking to the sight of Harry and Oliver's mid-air fun.
"Where are my clothes?" he asked again.
"This is how they brought you to the hospital wing."
"They?"
"The Weasley twins" came the feminine reply, the spell still in place over Oliver's voice box. Oliver looked over at Fred and George with a wink, and put his finger to his mouth briefly to remind them to keep quiet. "Yes, they said that they'd found you like this out near the pitch."
"Missing most of my clothes?" he replied.
"That's what they said. I though perhaps they might be pulling one of their pranks when I saw that you were wearing a rather... interesting... choice of briefs."
"Those actually are mine. Black silk briefs are all I wear." Malfoy said. He immediately blushed, surprised at himself for having blurted that out so readily. 'Well, the truth serum seems to have taken effect' thought Harry as he and the other three barely held in their sniggers at this little morsel of knowledge, and at the blond's embarrassment. A glance down at his briefs showed that the other potion was taking effect as well.
"Urgh! Those ginger twats! They probably stole my clothes. Merlin! They probably stunned me too!"
"MISTER MALFOY" came the nurse's voice. "You will watch you tone!"
"My tone? I've been attacked! And all you care about... with your potions..." he pulled the sheet of his body and sat up, legs over the side of the bench, "and your blindfold" he angrily continued, hands coming up to the cloth on his face, "is that... wait..." he felt the silk blindfold. "Is this silk?! Why would the hospital wing have..." he questioned, peeling the blind fold off.
Malfoy cut off sharply as his eyes came into focus. He immediately saw that he was in a locker room and he saw the four, rather cute, boys around him in a similar state of undress.
"Ginger twats Malfoy? Is that the best you can come up with?" George teased.
"You? What? What is this?" he shouted. As the reality of where he was and what had just happened sunk in, he was too stunned to move. That suited the Gryffindor's plan just fine.
"You were right though" George continued. "We were the ones that stunned you."
"How dare you do that to me..."
"How dare you spy on me?!" Harry cut in. Malfoy stopped short.
"The twins caught you spying on Oliver and me." A slight pause why he let that sink. "And they also caught you, literally, with your pants down after we went inside." Malfoy's face went from annoyed to mortified. "Yep... they saw it all. The wanking, and how you teased your ass while you went at it. So... now we also know you're gay. Admit it, you like boys, don't you?!" Harry said, accusingly.
Malfoy's instinct was to deny it. Deny all of it. But the veritaserum was in full effect. So while he meant to say no, what came out of his lips almost immediately was "yes." His face showed surprise, then went back to mortification at what he'd just confessed. And to his rival no less.
"You liked watching us, didn't you? You liked seeing two boys making out, grinding against each other."
"Yes."
"You were hard watching us. You couldn't even wait to go back to your dorm, you were so hard. You had to jerk off, right there under the stands."
"Yes."
"But you can't cum yet?"
"No."
"And you thought about getting fucked, didn't you? That's why you teased your hole like that. You really want to get fucked?"
"Yes." With each passing minute, and with each confession, Malfoy's resolve and resistance were shrinking. His fight against the truth serum was getting weaker and weaker.
"But you've never been fucked, have you? You still have a virgin ass?"
"Yes."
A thought struck Harry. "Were you jealous, watching us?"
"Yes."
"Why?"
"I wanted to be the one licking up Oliver's load. I... I love the taste of cum."
Perfect! Harry thought. This is where he needed things to go. His plan was unfolding as he'd hoped. Some careful maneuvering ought to do the trick.
Harry could see his teammate's stunned expressions at hearing Malfoy's confessions, but he pressed on. "If you can't cum yet... how do you know you like the taste?"
Malfoy renewed his fight against the truth serum. He didn't respond for a few seconds, but eventually that effort to fight it failed as well. "My teammates" he said, a bit embarrassed, eyes dropping to the floor. "They said it was an initiation ritual. They put me on my knees and froze me, and shot all over me."
Harry paused for a minute to let his teammates process everything they'd heard. Also, he needed to make it seem like these questions were spontaneous, even though he'd planned out most in his head already.
"So... that means that even though they were hazing you, you actually enjoyed it?" Harry said, phrasing it as a question.
Malfoy's gaze shot up to meet Harry's eyes. "How did you know that?!" he said, perhaps not realizing what he'd just confessed.
Again, this was exactly the way Harry had hoped this would unfold. He allowed him to keep his secret. "I didn't until you just told me" he replied to the blond.
Malfoy cringed, realizing how he'd just been duped. That feeling took the last bit of calm he had. Panic started to well up inside him. "Please, please! Don't tell anyone. I'll do anything" he pleaded, almost sobbing, eyes returning to the floor.
Harry had laid out a plan to his teammates before Malfoy had woken up. After Harry had confessed that he thought Malfoy was cute, George had made a similar confession. Fred and Oliver also agreed after they'd thought about it for a bit. So, as per their earlier conversation, this confession from the blond was enough for them to be satisfied in their revenge. They didn't want to force him into anything or to resort to blackmail. They just wanted to keep their secret safe. They didn't feel the need to use the Slytherin's secret against him; the hypocrisy of that was just too strong for any of them. Even though he probably wouldn't have shown them the same consideration if the situation had been reversed.
Fred took over their questioning to see whether the second part of their plan could work. "Malfoy?" Fred asked. No response. "Malfoy?" he asked again, snapping him out of it. "You were thinking about blackmailing Harry, weren't you?"
"I... don't know. Maybe."
"Yea, thought so. Well, despite that and the 'ginger twat' line" Malfoy cringed at the reminder of his earlier comment "we don't plan on telling anyone. As long as you don't tell anyone about Harry and Oliver." He paused, letting that sink in.
"Or tell anyone about the two of you being gay as well?" Malfoy asked of the twins. He was recovering from the shock of the whole ordeal and was getting his wits about him. That question was his own way of fishing for information.
"Yes" Fred replied, deciding to throw caution to the wind. There was no other way to explain why he and his bother were here as well, especially wearing just their boxers.
"In fact" Harry said, sitting down on the bench next him, "we'd like to make you an offer." He started gently rubbing Malfoy's back. "We all think you're cute." Malfoy perked up at this. Harry knew it couldn't hurt to stroke his ego a bit. "And we don't see why the rivalry has to continue. At least in private. We know that nobody will believe that we're all suddenly friends. But over time... maybe we can find a way to be open about this. At least the friendship part."
"And in the meantime," George added "we can all help either other out with a friends-with-benefits relationship." He groped himself as he said that, hard cock now clearly outlined under the fabric of his boxers. "You've been hard this whole time, when answering our questions." Malfoy looked down, realizing it was true. This was the hardest and most excited he had ever been since he started his sexual awakening about a year ago. (None of the Gryffindor's felt the need to tell him about the stimulant potion.) "Plus, haven't you noticed that we have been hard, and in our underwear, this whole time? Haven't you wondered why?"
"I... I was too shocked to be thinking clearly I guess" the Slytherin seeker confessed. "But my father will kill me if he finds out. Merlin! If this gets out..."
"Stop. Relax." Oliver commanded, briefly taking on his team captain persona. "Nobody will find out. We'll figure out a way to help you with the other stuff."
"Really?!" The four of them nodded. "Nobody in Slytherin would ever do that."
"Good thing we're not in your house then, eh?" Oliver said. "And like we've been saying... think of all the fun we'll have together, now that we're friends."
The reality of what he was hearing finally started sinking in. Draco had been having fantasies about the other boys at school since his very first day. (Children growing up in the wizarding world have their sexual awakening sooner than most muggles, and so start fantasizing earlier.) And truth be told, the four in the room with him had figured prominently in those fantasies. Right now, his house just didn't have many cute boys, and no one approaching these four. He had only dreamed that something like this was possible. So, his start at Hogwarts had also been paired with worries about what being gay meant, especially as an only child. He'd never had anyone to talk to about it. Much less explore with.
"Merlin!" Draco said. "I... I've actually thought about each of you plenty of times when wanking. I've even thought about what you might be like together. Especially you and your brother Weasley... I... mean George" he said, correcting himself to start using first names. He didn't want to sound hostile anymore.
"Oh really... Draco?" asked George, extending the same courtesy, realizing that they were winning him over. "Then, how would you like to see your fantasies come to life?" he continued.
"Wait!" his glance shot back and forth between the two of them. "You mean you both... you... together... seriously!?"
Fred stepped next to George, gently grabbed his chin, and then kissed him. After a moment, he deliberately pulled back slightly so that Draco could see the two of them tongue wrestling. The blond let out a soft moan as he watched them make out from his seat on the bench while they stood just in front of him. His cock got even harder, though he didn't think that was possible, and he started groping himself without even consciously realizing it.
"Why don't we all get more comfortable" Oliver said, stripping off the last piece of fabric on his body as he did so. The others quickly followed suit. The five boys stayed that way for a moment. Harry and Draco sitting on the bench with the twins in front of them, faces level with the two fire crotches. Oliver slightly off to the side.
George stepped closer to the blond, grabbing his cock and waving it slowly in front of Draco's face. The younger boy licked his lips, thinking about what was coming.
"You say you like the taste so much... How about we expand your pallet?" the redhead asked of the pale blond face looking up at him. Draco smiled back as he looked past the hot teen's frame and into George's eyes. This was really happening! He could hardly believe it! He smiled broadly. The four Gryffindors couldn't remember ever seeing such an expression on his face before. A smile?! It was transformative. He was cute before. But that ecstatic... and lustful... smile made him down right delectable.
Draco, still looking up and not breaking eye contact, opened his mouth, stuck out his tongue a bit, and licked the shaft from base to tip, slurping up the bead of precum that had begun to ooze out.
"Holy shit" the ginger moaned, as the blond's tongue flicked over him. Looking down at the scene playing out on his cock was hot enough. That sight also combined with the sensations were almost too much. Draco closed his mouth around him, gently sucking, working his lips up and down the shaft. Oliver sat down next to him, and whispered encouragement and suggestions into his ear.
"That's it. Now, don't take it all the way out... leave the head in when you come back up... Good, good... Now, put just the head in and swirl your tongue around it." George moaned appreciatively. "See? You can hear how much he likes it, can't you?" Malfoy nodded, humming an affirmative, not taking the cock out of his mouth.
"Like it?!" George exclaimed. "Oliver, I swear he's a natural. Merlin, I'm not going to last long if he keeps this up."
"Don't try" Oliver replied. "Let's give him what he wants."
"Ummm" Draco hummed again, then slid off the cock for a minute. "Yes please" he said looking up at George, "you taste so good. I didn't know that precum was almost as sweet!" He smiled again, then continued to suck on the tasty cock in front of him.
"Oh fuck yea, that's it Draco! Wow, you're really learning fast" George said encouragingly to the cute little cocksucker working on him. Draco beamed at the compliment, smile appearing at the edges of his mouth even as it sucked on a hard dick.
Harry, while incredibly turned on at the scene unfolding in front of him, still had enough presence of mind to know that there was one other thing they were forgetting. He slowly got up from the bench so as not to distract Malfoy, and gestured Fred off to the side with a crook of his head.
The two of them huddled together a few feet away. Harry leaned in to whisper in Fred's ear, "I'm pretty sure we've got Draco with us. But... just in case... let's keep going with the plan" he said, gesturing to the spot where his camera was hidden and making a gesture with his hands of hitting a camera shutter.
"You don't really think we need insurance, do you?" Fred whispered back, suspecting that Harry just wanted to make a naughty photo album. Harry looked back at him with a smile, not replying, thereby confirming Fred's suspicions. "I like the way you think mate."
Fred did as Harry suggested, getting the camera ready. Oliver saw this unfolding and could see what was coming as Fred got into position with the wizarding camera. "Draco" the Gryffindor captain said, "tilt your head down a bit for a better angle, and keep your eyes closed so that you don't get dizzy." The pale boy complied. "Now, reach your hands up and gently stoke his balls. He loves that." As Draco followed those instructions, eliciting louder moans from George, Oliver stood up, getting out of the camera shot.
Harry was impressed with Oliver's quick-thinking. He'd found a way to distract Draco even more from what was happening around him, got him to close his eyes, and do things to make the pictures more interesting. Oliver came over and stood next to Harry, well back from Fred's position, so that the redhead could do his photographic work unobstructed. Oliver reached over and started gently stroking Harry, who reciprocated. Neither wanted to climax soon; this was just too hot for them to want it to end quickly. But at the same time they were both so horny that they couldn't keep still.
George had picked up on what was going on and smiled over to his brother when he saw the camera and gave an exaggerated nod, making it clear he was OK with it. With that, Fred very quietly got down on one knee next to him and started snapping photos of the action. As blackmail material, nobody could ask for better. The silencing charm was working fine and there was no flash, so Draco sensed nothing; he kept up his diligent cock sucking, unaware of the wizarding camera snapping away right beside him. Through the viewfinder, Fred could see that Draco was clearly enjoying himself. And this would show up on the photos too. He was like a little boy who'd seen the older kids flying on their brooms for years and was finally old enough to get one for Christmas. Or like a muggle boy with his first bike. His enthusiasm for cock sucking was palpable. Even with the five inch, fully-hard cock in his mouth the smile was still there at the edges and he was moaning and purring contentedly. He played with George's balls, alternating between rubbing them, tickling them, and gently pulling on them. All the while, he kept slowly bobbing his head up and down, up and down, occasionally stopping work on the tip. Fred got a couple of shots of the blond enthusiastically swirling around the purple mushroom, tongue lingering to ensure he got the precum collecting there.
George continued his delightful moaning also, offering encouragement in those moments when he was capable of coherent speech. Fred moved around the pair of them, snapping from different angles, close and wide, most of them getting a great angle on Draco. It left no room for doubt that it was the "Pride of Slytherin" giving the blowjob, his face clear to see. His expression, that of an eager participant, was also pretty apparent.
As if the smile wasn't enough, some shots were going to show his entire situation: sitting on the bench leaning forward slightly, hands and mouth hard at work. He wasn't restrained, tied up, or being coerced in any way as far as the pictures showed. Plus... yep, there was his other hand going down to his own hard cock, wanking it with one hand as his other continued playing with the ginger's balls just in front of his chin. To anyone seeing these photos it would be obvious that Draco enjoyed sucking dick.
'The clips the camera is capturing must be been so hot' Harry thought. He was looking forward to going through them later and was VERY glad he'd spent the extra galleons to get a high capacity model. The last thing he wanted right now was to have to change 'film rolls' in the thing.
After Fred had taken a few dozen shots, George caught his eye and gestured behind and below him with his left hand. Harry didn't follow what he was indicating but the twins always shared an almost psychic link and Fred seemed to catch on immediately. He got down with the camera very close to the floor just behind his brother and right between his ankles. As he was doing so, George increased the volume of his encouragement a bit and started gently petting the blond hair on the back of the of the Slytherin's head, who was doing such great job pleasuring him. While not applying a lot of pressure (forcing someone onto your cock was a douche-bag move!) he did want to make sure the blond never completely pulled off his cock as this might cause him to open his eyes.
"That's it Draco. You want to taste me?" he asked, already knowing the answer.
"Umm hmm" the blond intoned affirmatively, cock still in his mouth and nodding his head a bit as he continued sucking.
"Then move you hand back and finger my hole" he said, still petting the back of Draco's head.
'Oh, that explains it' Harry thought. Wow, the twins had truly devious minds, and Harry had to admire them.
George widened his stance drastically, ostensibly to give his new lover easier access to finger him. This lowered his crotch which caused Draco to also lean forward further to continue his ministrations, putting him in better view from below. Fred set the camera between George's ankles, pointing up at just the right inclination, and it made quite a sight from that angle as Harry would discover when he developed the shots. It framed out Draco, happily slurping away on a dick, balls bouncing off his chin, one hand jerking himself off, and the other hand probing at the redhead's rosebud with his middle finger. The twins had virtually no hair on them except for their heads, armpits, and a bit at the base of their cocks. So the placement and movement of the small blond's digit was unmistakable. Even more so because, this being a wizarding camera, it would be a video clip and not a still, showing his finger in motion, teasing George's ring.
After taking a few shots from that very good angle, Fred stood up again. It had only been a few minutes but already George was testing the limits of his endurance. He'd already watched Harry and Oliver out on the pitch, then saw Draco beat off under the stands, then Harry and Oliver go at it AGAIN in the showers. While they'd taken a break to go get the supplies for this wonderful setup, his horniness had been at full steam the entire time. So he wouldn't have lasted long anyway. Combine that with Draco's seemingly innate cock sucking skills and he'd been ready to shoot for a while now. Fred sensed this and, again through unspoken signals with his brother, got into position.
"I'm going to cum Draco. Are you ready?"
Draco cooed a delighted yes around his cock head.
"You want to taste me, you cute little boy?"
Another high pitched coo.
"Here you go" he said, pulling his cock free, just outside Draco's lips. But he kept his fingers entwined in the hair on the back of the blond's head to keep him positioned. "Keep your eyes closed, this stuff can sting!" he said, causing the blond to scrunch up his eyes tight. 'Brilliant' Harry thought. 'Even through all this he has the presence of mind to let get him to keep his eyes closed so that Fred get this with the camera.'
"Fuck yea. Keep your mouth open. Yea, that's hit. HERE, IT, COMES!" he cried, as he jerked himself over the edge. And with that George... released the dam. That was the best way to describe it. Cum shot in huge globs from the mushroom head and right into Draco's mouth. There was so much of it! Two shots hit his tongue, and the next shot hit the back of his throat. This instinctively caused the blond to swallow, and he leaned forward ever so slightly has he did so. More shots came out of George's cock even during that brief moment. They hit him in the forehead, just below those beautiful, now sweat soaked, light locks of hair, splattering the top of his face in sticky goo.
Draco whined a bit at this. At first Harry thought it was in objection to the shot in the face. But then Draco opened his mouth again, pursed his lips, and stuck out his tongue to cup the top of George's cock. Then Harry realized: it wasn't that he was upset at the facial, it was that it he was disappointed that he was missing some of the load. Draco truly wanted to taste every last drop of his first blowjob. (For his part, the blond was happy that he was getting such a huge amount of what was becoming one of his favorite things to taste.)
As all this went through Harry's mind, George continued cumming, moaning as he did so. He shot another voluminous glob into the blond's mouth, who then swallowed again. Thinking about something else he wanted captured on camera, the redhead deliberately shifted the angle of his cock so that his last two shots went all over Draco's face, adding to ropes of cum that had earlier hit his forehead.
Fred, steady hand that he was, got all of this on film. The first shots from his brother's cock into the waiting mouth, the shot on the forehead, the eager return to suckling more cum from the ginger's cock, and the final ropes of cum all over that pretty pale visage. Draco, as before, diligently kept his eyes closed. And so he remained oblivious to starring role he played in the pornographic photo shoot they were doing of him. His eagerness for cock sucking immortalized on film. Only someone who loved sucking cock would be smiling that wide as a hot load was dibbling down his face, tongue searching about to grab the droplets of cream as they came close to his lips.
As the two lover's breathing slowed, Fred backed away and hid the camera again. Oliver had the presence of mind to grab a washcloth which he handed to George. The redhead got down on his knees in front of Draco and scrubbed around his eyes.
"There... you can open them now" he said. Draco did so. "Did you like that?"
"Oh, fuck yes" he said, breath still coming fast from the exhilarating experience. "You... it tastes so good!"
"Looks like my aim was off a bit. Here let me help you." Then George leaned in and licked some of his own load from Draco's face. When he was done, he leaned forward to kiss the blond who received it eagerly, intertwining his tongue with the older boy, tasting and swallowing as much of the sweet nectar as he could find. While they were kissing, George reached forward and grabbed the three-inch rock hard cock of his newest friend and started stroking. He got an appreciative moan in response. Within ten seconds, Malfoy broke the kiss, breathing hard. He's been wanking himself while sucking on George and so was pretty close to the edge already.
"I'm gonna..." and that's all he got out before he also went over the edge, head falling against the ginger boy's shoulder, body shuddering with a dry orgasm. George held him as he recovered. It took a minute. Then Draco straightened back up to a sitting position and looked around at the other three.
"That was so amazing to watch" Oliver said. "Maybe we should stop for the day?" he asked, nurturing instincts kicking in, wanting to give the novice a chance to stop.
"NO!" Draco almost shouted. The other four jumped slightly at that, but then chuckled at his enthusiasm. They were all glad he wanted to keep going, though none verbalized it.
"I..." he was a bit shy after his small outburst "I can go again pretty quickly. I... well... you can see that I can't shoot yet. So some days when I'm really bored, or really horny, I wank five or six times."
"Wow" said Harry. He'd only just started being sexually active himself and was impressed at his (now former) rival's stamina. "Really?!"
"Yea. Potter... I mean Harry (that's going to take some getting used to). Can you shoot yet?" Harry shook his head. Draco was relieved, though he didn't let that show. He still felt a bit competitive with Harry. "Then you can probably do the same. Have you tried?"
"No, not yet" Harry replied. His mind spinning with the possibilities.
"George, I think we've just had a challenge thrown at us" Fred said to his brother.
"Oh boy" Harry said. He was a bit afraid nervous at their conspiratorial glances but his hormones were overriding that.
"You asked about my fantasies" Draco said.
"Yea!" the twins said in unison.
"Well... I..." Draco continued, some of the shyness from earlier returning. He looked up at Fred "I want to see if the two of you taste the same."
Fred's face, already grinning in anticipation, positively lit up. "Malfoy, Draco (he corrected), wow this is going to take getting used to... you have a dirty mind. And I like that!" he said, approaching where the third year blond sat.
George shifted off the side and sat on the bench next to Draco and Fred walked in front of the blond, cock rock hard, jutting out from his fiery crotch hair. There was a healthy amount of clear precum dripping down the underside of his cock. Draco put out his tongue and started in on him just like he had his brother a few minutes before. This time he needed no encouragement from anyone and used all the things he'd just learned while working on the other twin. George was still recovering from his own orgasm so he relaxed back onto the bench a little to watch the hot show in front of him.
Oliver, meanwhile, decided to test Draco's theory about multiple orgasms. He moved Harry up against the lockers just behind where the blond was again bobbing up and down on a redhead's cock, dropped to his knees, and started going down on his seeker. He used one hand to jerk his cock, the other to pleasure Harry's balls. Draco couldn't see this. Fred, on the other hand, was enjoying the 'Harry and Oliver' show for what was now the third time today. Harry looked down at Oliver for a minute and then let his head lull back gently into the locker behind him. As he did so, he locked eyes with Fred and they both kept each other's gaze; each enjoying an amazing blow job from a fellow quidditch player.
With all that had just happened, all they'd seen, and the smells and sounds of raw boy sex in the air... neither lasted long. Fred was first, and started panting after about a minute of Draco's starting to work on him.
"I'm getting so close" he said, running his hands down the pale face sitting in front of him, caressing his cheek. Draco looked up at him, took his mouth off his cock for a moment and said "Good! I wasn't kidding, I want to taste you too." He then went back to sucking. That was all it took. In fact, with that face looking up at him and having it say those words, Fred doubted anyone could have prevented themselves from going over the edge right then.
"FUCK!" he shouted, his balls pulling up towards his cock. Draco was ready this time and wasn't going to be denied. He gripped the teen's hips tightly and sucked strongly on the cock, not wanting to miss a drop this time. Fred froze, happy to oblige.
Draco got an extra treat. Because he kept up a light suction and his tongue was pressing up on the bottom of the hard cock, he actually felt the load quickly flow through the fleshy tube, just before it landed at the back of his tongue. True to form, Fred shot as much as George had. Draco thought he was ready for the volume but misjudged it. He wanted to savor the taste a bit and so didn't swallow any of it right away. But there was so much that some dribbled out of the corner of his mouth.
Seeing all this sent Harry over the edge. His climax came right on the heels of Fred's. He shuddered with his own dry orgasm as Oliver firmly held his waist against the lockers to help him keep his balance. Oliver pulled off Harry shortly after he climaxed and looked up at the waves of bliss passing over Harry's face. Harry grinned down at this team captain appreciatively. Oliver jacked his cock for another few seconds and then shot his load onto Harry's feet, holding the green eyed boy's gaze and moaning has he came.
Draco didn't see Harry go over the edge, but he'd heard both Fred and Harry's moaning along with the sucking sounds that Oliver had been making on Harry's prick, and the sounds of Oliver's moaning as he went over the edge. That, combined with the cock in his mouth and his resumed wanking of his own cock had gotten Draco hard again. After hearing Harry go over the edge he was also ready. He wiped Fred's extra cum dripping down his face into his hand and used that to jerk himself to another orgasm, slowly swallowing Fred's load at he did so.
The five of them collapsed where they were, either on the bench or on the locker room floor, each spent for the moment, breathing hard, and riding a fantastic wave of post-orgasmic bliss. Multi-orgasmic bliss in some cases.
As for this particular chapter... all the pent-up frustration in taking so long to write it means that this has been a chapter with a LOT of sexual material. Hopefully it took you two or three readings to get to this point. (nudge nudge, wink wink) At any rate, this encounter with the five of them isn't over yet. I'll pick it up again right here at the next chapter, which will be soon.
As with most writers, I thrive on compliments. Please leave Kudos here or send me an email: caladan10 at tutanota dot com to email me. If you write me there, I can add you to a notification list I keep for new chapters.
The more praise and encouragement I get, even a brief "I liked your story because..." the better. And, the more comments I get, the more likely I am to write further chapters.
Chapter 7: Still in the locker room
Summary:
We pick up right where we left off with the five of them still in the locker room.
Chapter Text
Disclaimer: Harry Potter is the property of J.K Rowling. Copyright belongs to J.K Rowling.
Since neither Harry nor Draco were able to cum yet, orgasms didn't drain them as much as boys who could shoot. Add the fact that 13-year-olds typically have lots of excess energy and they recovered fairly quickly and stirred before the other three. Harry certainly liked the erotic image of Draco's hair and face covered in remnants of George's load. The part that hadn't been licked off him at least. But he knew they could both use a rinse. He caught the blond's eye and gestured towards the shower room. Draco took his meaning and they both got up, stretching their muscles after the inevitable but minor cramps one gets holding various positions during sex.
They took adjacent shower heads. Harry wasn't particularly dirty, since he'd just spent a hot time in here with Oliver a little while ago. So he took the opportunity to watch, and admire, Draco's form and cute face as he rinsed himself off. It was nice to be this close to the other boy, without the mirror separating them as it had on their first such encounter (though Draco didn't know Harry had been there). As he thought back on it, underneath his resentment for Draco's seemingly malicious personality, there had always been an attraction between the two of them, even from that first day when Harry had refused Draco's offer of 'friendship' two years ago while they waited for the sorting.
"You're very cute" Harry said, softly, without thinking. Draco turned abruptly, wiping the water from his eyes.
"You really think so?" he asked, face beaming into a smile.
"I... Yes."
"I've always thought you were cute too." Harry returned the smile. "I thought so that first day, when I met you on the stairs" Draco continued. "I wanted to be your friend, right from the beginning."
"Yea... but the way you spoke to Ron," Draco cringed "it just, I'm sorry, disgusted me."
"I felt bad about that right after I said it. But... I don't know, I just couldn't take it back. I don't know why." There was a pause, Draco continued his shower, rubbing soap on his body idly. Eventually he continued, "I'm sorry. To you and him. If you think he'll give me the chance, I'd like to apologize."
Harry considered this. "I'd like to find a way to make that work. Ron really hates you, so it might take a while. But, I think Hermione would help bring him around. She's usually the one who's the most level headed. If we both work on him, we might be able to convince him that you want to make amends."
"I do. But I'll also need your help to figure out how to deal with my father. Merlin! The Malfoys aren't... nice... to people. He won't like hearing about this. He'll see it as a sign of weakness."
"But you'd like to change how you treat other people?"
"Yes. I don't want to be like that." Another pause, and Draco looked Harry squarely in the eyes. "Especially to you."
"Oh? You want to be nice to me?" Harry asked, responding in a lighthearted manner with a bit of playfulness in his voice, taking the hint he thought Draco was dropping.
"Actually... no" Draco smirked conspiratorially, "I want to be naughty with you. Very very naughty." And with that, he leaned forward and kissed Harry.
The other boy immediately kissed him back, having sensed it coming. They came together, arms around each other, each probing inside the other's mouth with his tongue. After a minute their hands slowly started wandering over each other's body, rubbing backs, tickling sides, cupping butt cheeks. It didn't take long for either of them to get hard again, hard virtually hairless cocks rubbing against each other as they pressed together. The soap from Draco's torso ran between them, lubricating their bodies as they ground together, still kissing.
The showers were still running. So between the noise of the spraying water on the tiles and their own focus on each other, they didn't notice that the other three teenagers with them had recovered from their post-orgasmic haze and were watching this unfold.
Oliver was glad to see this happening. He'd always had a protective instinct towards Harry and part of his hesitation in bringing Harry into his sexual relationship with the twins had been the age difference. With Draco, Harry had someone his own year to explore with. He shared this thought with the twins, quietly, their faces huddled together so as to keep the other two from overhearing them. The twins agreed.
"However," Oliver added, "I think that when you lose your virginity, it should be with someone with experience, who cares about you, and can make it a fulfilling time for you." He cocked an eyebrow at the twins. "Perhaps the two of you would could help in this regard?" he asked, smiling. The twins returned identical grins.
"Great idea" said Fred.
"Absolutely" echoed George. "In fact, Fred, since I was Draco's first blow job, it seems only fair that you be his first fuck."
"Mighty nice of you brother. But, let's be honest," he said, looking over again at the two cute boys, who were still furiously making out. "There's really no bad option here. Only two very cute ones." George slapped his brother's arm, playfully, in agreement. "Oliver, why don't you go tell the two love birds over there about your idea."
"Sure" their team captain replied. He got up and walked, slowly, over to them.
"What are you planning?" George asked softly, as soon as Oliver was out of ear shot. He could see the wheels turning behind his brother's eyes.
"Oliver is so concerned about giving them a first. I think there's a first that we can give him afterwards" Fred replied, barely loud enough to hear.
"Oooooo... this sounds like fun" George said, leaning closer so that they could whisper together.
Oliver approached the two boys as they continued kissing, nearby shower sprays keeping their bodies wet with the warm water. In any other circumstance, he would have been rock hard. But his balls had been depleted just now and so his libido was a bit sated. Even so, he was still sporting a semi-hard on.
He waited until they paused for air and then cleared his throat. They started, and pulled away from each other slightly as they turned toward him. But they each kept their hands around the back of the other, maintaining their embrace.
"Sorry" Harry said.
"Don't apologize! I'm glad you two have hit it off. This certainly wasn't how the afternoon started out, was it?" he asked, smiling.
"No. But..." Harry said, turning back to look at Draco, "I'm really glad this is how it's ending."
Oliver paused for a moment, to give Draco a moment to let Harry's compliment sink in. "Actually, we were thinking that it shouldn't end yet."
"What do you mean?" Draco asked.
"Well, I know from a combination of experience and hearsay that losing your virginity is much better when you have a considerate lover. One who is also experienced. The twins think you're both cute and I can vouch for their experience. You've both had some firsts today. But not the biggest of them all." He paused for a moment, letting them consider. "If you want, you could go to bed tonight, no longer virgins. And the twins would make it quite... wonderful... I think. And, this could be something you'd also both experience together."
They both stood there for a minute, continuing the light embrace, lost in their own thoughts. Then Draco rubbed Harry's back a bit to get his attention. When Harry looked at him, the question plain on his face, Draco nodded slightly. Harry returned the nod, and the both smiled excitedly as they turned back to Oliver.
"We're in" Harry said.
"Great!" Oliver turned back towards the locker room and walked back to the twins. They'd been watching the exchange and Oliver saw them lean back away from their huddle as he walked towards them. They'd obviously been whispering to each other; about Harry and Draco he assumed.
"They're game" he said to the ginger teens seated on the bench.
"Nice" replied Fred.
"Thanks mate!" said George. "We promise to give you a good show" he laughed, as they got up.
While Harry and Draco rinsed off the soap from their bodies and dried off, the twins got out a bunch more of the fluffy towels (thank the stars the house elves kept the locker room well stocked) and laid them out as a layer on the wide bench to make it more comfortable.
When the two came over, the twins instructed them on what they should do. They had Harry and Draco get onto the bench on their knees, leaning forward onto their elbows, ankles at the edge so that their feet could dangle off. They put them very close together so that their hips and elbows were touching. The twins wanted them leaning against each other, feeling the other rub past as they were being fucked. The bench's depth was just perfect to allow for them to curl their fingers around the far side. And that meant that there was also enough room for them to cross their arms in front of them and rest their forehead on them if they wanted.
Oliver's cock started back towards full mast at the sight of it. Two perfectly formed, pale, flawless, smooth, nicely rounded pieces of boy ass were jutting out, both owners surrendering themselves to him and the twins. "You two don't have to stop making out" he said encouragingly. They took the hint and started gently kissing, not moving from their prostrate positions. He liked that they were into each other, and liked watching them make out, but he also wanted them distracted. He gestured to the twins to stay where they were for a moment and went back over to get the camera that Fred had hidden before in the pile of clothes. He took the opportunity to snap a few shots of the two, soon to be deflowered, asses in front of him. He got their puckering rosebuds exposed, cocks and balls slightly visible between their legs. When he lowered the camera from his face the twins got into position, kneeling on the floor behind each of the boys, Fred behind Draco and George behind Harry.
George used his wand and cast the cleansing spells on both Harry and Draco, making them completely clean both inside and out. Now, all the twins would taste was boy.
As George was casting, Oliver tucked the camera behind him and started to walk around to the other side of the bench. As he did so, he saw each twin reach through the pair of legs in front of them and grab the cock they found. He could only catch one from this angle, but he was sure the gesture was mirrored. Fred was pulling back Draco's foreskin with the base of his curled fingers and using his thumb to circle the mushroom head. This helped ensure that the younger boy, soon to be taking the twin's cock in that most intimate place, was at maximum stimulation. "Now, Harry, Draco, just close your eyes, relax, and let them work on you" he said, soothingly. When Oliver saw them comply, he got down on his knees just in front of them, and framed their faces in the camera's viewfinder. He really wanted to capture this moment. The twins immediately picked up on his plan and so waited until he was in position. When they saw that he was ready they set to work. In unison, they stuck out their well-moistened tongues and licked the boy flesh in front of them, starting from the taint and traveling up and into the cleft of the puckering rosebud, then swirling around.
Both Harry and Draco's faces exploded with ecstasy. Harry moaned contentedly, low and soft. Having had Oliver do this to him only a little while ago he knew what it would feel like. But Draco, without even really being consciously aware that he was doing it, let out a very loud and high pitched moan, his head snapping back as he did so, the amazing feeling radiating from his hole was overwhelming for him. Fortunately, both were so overcome that they kept their eyes closed, losing themselves in the sensations. This allowed Oliver to capture the moment perfectly with the camera, without them knowing, getting simultaneous expressions of ecstasy as twin tongues probed their boy holes. Giving a moment for the initial shock to wear off the twins continued, prying the cheeks apart with their hands, rolling their tongues around, lapping and probing at the now not-so-innocent boys in front of them. The moans from Harry and Draco continued, rising and falling in reaction to the various sensations the twins were gleefully administering. The twins shared glances occasionally as they continued, part congratulatory, part conspiratory, both with huge grins and thanking the fates for how this day was unfolding.
After a couple of minutes, the twins started to differ in what they were doing to the boy in front of them. Each was exploring various parts, licking their hairless balls and taints, jerking the kneeling boy's cocks (which were rock hard again), tickling ball sacks, and slowly probing with fingers to loosen up their rings. They were each listening to their respective partner's reactions to their ministrations, and giving each of their 'spots' more attention as a delighted moan indicated when they'd found one.
After getting a few more shots of the two gorgeous faces, lost in the rimming and tactile teasing, Oliver came back around to where the twins were, and continued his photographic endeavors. He got more great shots, some of them quite close-up, of each boy's bum and ball sac, often with fingers or an enthusiastic tongue gliding over the skin. Their cocks were sticking up so straight towards their bellies that they were virtually invisible from behind. He went to the sides and got a few shots of that angle as well, getting the twins' faces buried between the pale cheeks in front of them, tongues probing deeply, continuing to elicit moans from their recipients.
Oliver could see the twins' cocks were also rock hard, both leaking copious precum to form small puddles on the floor, no doubt spurred on by the prospect of the "virgin territory" they were about to explore. The twins moved again towards probing the boys with fingers, now two at a time, scissoring them, eliciting more moans of pleasure from the 13 year old boys, who were both going to look back on this day as the end of their rivalry and start of a beautiful love affair.
After another few minutes, they judged that Harry and Draco were finally ready. Oliver crept back around in front of them, hiding the camera behind his back in case they opened their eyes. When he saw the twins remove their fingers and stand to lube up their cocks, he put his head close to Harry and Draco and whispered to them in a soothing tone.
"Are you ready?" They nodded, neither really trusting their voices at that moment. "Good. This may hurt a bit a first, but I promise you're going to start enjoying it really soon. Just relax your hole as much as you can." The twins had lubed up their cocks and were ready. Oliver looked up at them and nodded, pulling back a bit to get in position again with the camera. This was another moment he really wanted to capture. The twins each placed one hand on the hip of the boy in front of them and the other held their cock, lining it up. Harry and Draco both breathed in sharply as they felt the hardness start to press at their rosebuds but fortunately, in Oliver's mind at least, they kept their eyes closed.
Both cocks and boy holes were well lubricated and so the twins started to slip in with very little pressure. Both Harry and Draco let out very tiny whines of pain, but said nothing, and continued breathing deeply. They concentrated on relaxing as the twins, fighting every instinct in their body that screamed at them to ram their cocks into the velvety warmth enveloping their poles, moved slowly. After about a minute or so, their five inch cocks were completely buried inside the younger boys and they felt their balls rest against the bottom of the hairless butt cracks in front of them. They paused there, letting their lovers get used to the new sensation.
Oliver took more shots, watching as Harry and Draco's faces morphed from apprehension, to pain, to normality. It wasn't pleasure yet, but that would come soon. The twins started moving in and out, first in sync with each other, but eventually getting into different rhythms. As such, the blond and brown topped heads started to bob back and forth, just a bit, at different rates.
The pain was starting to give way to pleasure, Oliver could see. So he took a couple more shots and then stowed the camera below the bench, out of sight. He leaned in close again. "You both OK?"
"Yea?" Harry replied, almost as a question, clearly still getting used to it.
"Yea!" Draco said, much more confidently. He was taking to this much more quickly than Harry.
George, now getting into a good rhythm with Harry, started changing his angle, poking around inside Harry, searching for what he knew must be around there SOMEWHERE.
"George... what are you... OH FUCK!!!" Harry shouted, as George found his g-spot with a hard stab of his cock. He grabbed Harry's hips more firmly in his hands to help ensure his aim stayed on target.
"Ah..." George moaned, feeling the warm tight hole clench around his cock. "You like that mate?" George asked, rhetorically, hitting the spot again with a well-placed thrust. But Harry answered anyway.
"Yes. Oh FUCK! YES! Right! There!" Harry moaned between each thrust. The pain of having the cock inside him had already subsided for the most part. This new sensation completely moved Harry past the pain and into pleasure at what was being done to him. He came up from his elbows to his wrists, leaning back into Fred's penetration, a smile formed on this face as he let himself be fucked harder.
Draco, hearing Harry's utterances, opened his eyes and watched the other third year's transformation. "Harry... what happened? Why are you..." and then Fred also found that some spot which HE had been looking for inside the smooth little blond, "OH MERLIN! OH! OH!" Draco moaned, echoing Harry. "Oh yes... yes... don't stop!" Rather than sitting up, he instead put his head down on the bench, arching his back, and raising his ass into the air invitingly. Fred accepted the invitation gladly. He increased the speed of his thrusts, matching his brother's increased pace of pounding Harry's ass, doing his best to hit Draco's g-spot with each penetration. "Yes! Oh yes! Don't... don't stop..." Draco moaned, then just kept moaning incoherently, having lost the power of speech for the moment, face also morphing into a smile like Harry's, though he couldn't see this from his current position, even if he had opened his eyes. He was completely enveloped by the sensations the hard cock was giving his insides as it pumped into him with a new steady rhythm. It was so intense, so delightfully overpowering.
The twins were also riding new waves of pleasure, coming from a few sources. There was of course the amazing pleasure of having their cock sinking into a tight warm ass. And there was also the additional pleasure of knowing that their lover enjoyed what was being done to them, especially since finding the g-spot, almost at the same time, a moment before. But there was more here. Neither of the twins had ever fucked a boy younger than themselves. And knowing that they were taking the virginity of their lover just heightened the experience that much more. They turned their heads to each other, not slacking in their rhythm, and looked into each's other eyes, sharing a look, and knew that the other was feeling the same. Their bond strengthening the experience still further.
As they looked forward again, Oliver caught each of their gazes in turn, echoing their expressions of excitement at the initiation they were now undertaking. He brought the camera back into view and arched his eyebrows. The twins both gave him nods in return, indicating that they were OK for the filming to continue. They ALSO wanted to be able to look back on this day and have a more than just their memories as a reminder. Harry couldn't really take issue given that it was his idea to start shooting pictures in the first place. And Draco... well... he'd probably enjoy the pictures once he got over his shock. That is... if they ever told him.
Oliver got quietly back to his feet so as not to take Harry and Draco out of the 'happy place' they'd entered in their minds. He went to the side of each boy, getting a few shots of them being fucked from behind by an identical redheaded teenager. Both were now leaning back into the cock that was pounding them. Harry was up on his hands and knees pushing back into George in opposite rhythm to the penetration, the two of them moving in opposite directions as George pulled out, then together again as he moved back into Harry, being careful to never fully take his cock out. Draco was doing something similar, though he didn't have as much range of motion from the angle he was in; head down, ass in the air.
Oliver knew he was capturing a few cock-thrusts each time he depressed the shutter button. Wizarding camera images were never still, and he'd seen enough dirty pictures in his own wizarding porn collection to know what to expect. He leaned in close to the ginger crotches from above to get good shots of the cocks moving in and out of the, no-longer-virgin, boy holes. George even slowed down a bit and pulled his cock out a little further than before, so that one could see a bit of the rim of his mushroom head pushing on the puckering ring, spreading it open, as he went in again. Then he got back into his rhythm; Draco was too lost in the pleasure to take much notice of the brief interruption.
Oliver then sat on the bench just to the side of Harry, inches from his arm, placing the camera on the bench to get the lowest possible angle. He aimed the camera back through the kneeling boy's legs, getting shots of his rock-hard cock, smooth crotch bereft of hair. The cock barely bounced as George fucked him, he was that aroused. It was so tantalizing; Oliver wanted to reach out and tease that cock, tease his balls. But he didn't want Harry to notice him yet. He was enjoying the photography too much. He got up and went around the front of the bench to get a few more shots of Harry as George rode him. The gentle smile on his face was priceless.
Oliver went around to the other side of the bench to get the same shots of Draco. His cock was just has hard, just as tempting. Oliver barely restrained himself from reaching out and jerking the younger boy. He contented himself with a few shots with the camera. Easy to come back in a moment and fulfill his wish. But he wanted shots of Draco's face as well. The blond's head was off to the side, eyes closed. But whereas Harry's expression was one of gentle pleasure, the Slytherin's was something far more. The blond continued to moan softly, almost inaudibly. Oliver had to lean close to hear it, and when he did, his own already hard cock jumped. "Oh yes" he whispered. "I've wanted this... for soooooo loooooong."
For Draco, this was a moment of pure ecstasy, and not just of the body. He had suspected that he loved the taste of cum. And his recent experiences with his own team's hazing ritual, and now his former rivals turned lovers, bore that out. But THIS! He'd fantasized about having a cock inside him, but had no idea that it was the missing piece. He hadn't realized how... empty... he'd felt before now. This was a craving he hadn't consciously realized had been there. He'd had no frame of reference. Now... now he KNEW that he wanted this, and as often as possible. He loved having a hard cock throb inside him. From now on he'd crave both this and the taste of cum. He would try it the other way as well, the one doing the penetrating. Variety was good, he was sure. But he doubted he'd ever feel as wonderfully satiated as he was now, throbbing cock opening up his ring, plowing his insides, poking that delightful spot inside him that he'd only been able to find with his own fingers on rare occasions.
Oliver, not knowing the exact thoughts inside Draco's head but having guessed something like it, watched this play out over the boy's expression. It was so amazingly erotic. He took several shots of the blond's face, dripping a bit with sweat, capturing his facial expressions as Draco was going through this realization. Fortunately for Oliver, Draco also kept his eyes closed like Harry, similarly unaware of the continuation of his pornographic photo shoot.
Wanting to capture this from every possible angle, Oliver walked behind the twins and whispered softly, so that only they could hear, "widen your stance." They immediately realized what he wanted. They shifted their positions, so that their ankles were much further apart, and then continued thrusting. Oliver squatted down on the floor between the ankles of each twin to capture the action from underneath, getting nice shots of the smaller packages of the younger boys and their smooth cheeks being penetrated by the twins' larger cocks whose balls bounced back and forth with the rhythm.
The twins were really getting into showing off for the camera and decided to add a little something to the photos. As Oliver was finishing between the ankles of each twin, the other one reached down with a hand and teased his brother's hole a bit, eliciting moans from the recipient. Oliver then stepped back to get a nice shot of both twin's backsides as they continued humping the boys. He got great shots of their asses as they went forward and back, both framed by feet of the lovers, hanging off the edge of the bench on each side of their legs. Fred looked back at Oliver and, wanting to show off more it seemed, pulled George (who didn't resist) into a tongue wresting kiss for the camera. Oliver almost came just from that sight, but managed to hold it in.
The team captain had moved fast. His entire set of shots had only taken a few minutes and all four of the boys were rapidly approaching orgasm. Oliver put the camera back under the bench and then whispered again to the twins, "I'm going to get them to cum again, but you guys hold off when they do. I know it'll be hard, but trust me, I've got an idea." The twins each grunted a bit in frustration (they REALLY wanted to shoot) but gave reluctant nods. Oliver walked around to the front of the bench.
"Harry, Draco" he said, to get their attention. The twins stopped their motions to help the two boys focus. After a moment, both looked up at him. "Get up on your knees and lean back a bit." Each twin kept their hands on the hips of the boy in front of him to keep their cocks inside and guide them into their new position. This left them with their ankles off the edge of the bench and in a place where Fred and George could still easily take them from behind. But it left room on the bench in front of them, which Oliver got onto and kneeled in front of them. "Let's test Draco's theory, eh? Make use of that quick orgasmic recovery." Both gave him looks that were part quizzical, part excited, and part fearful. The twins smiled deviously behind them. Oliver lubricated their hairless crotches with a quick bit of wand work and then started wanking both of them. Both Harry and Draco started moaning softly in response. Then he nodded to the twins who immediately started their humping motions again. Harry and Draco both started moaning loudly at this. The dual stimulation being even more overwhelming than just the fucking had been. And neither thought that was possible!
It took less than a minute for Draco to climax, body shuddering with orgasm and voice cracking another octave higher as he moaned through it. Fred immediately stopped his motions. The pulsating of Draco's hole was almost enough to send him over the edge and he wanted to see what Oliver had in mind. So he fought desperately, but successfully, to keep from cumming in the blond's ass. Seeing and hearing this sent Harry over the edge in a similar way, shuddering with dry orgasm just like Draco. George wasn't as close as Fred was and so was more easily able to hold back.
Oliver gave each boy a moment to come down from their orgasm. As their breathing slowed he spoke again. "Now, sit up off of their cocks and turn over onto your backs, with your knees off the edge of the bench." After pausing a minute to get their wits about them, they slowly complied, the twins stepping back a bit to give them room. Both ginger cocks were slick with precum and so hard they could probably have hammered nails into a board. Turning over was easy for the boys. The bench was covered in a few layers of towels so none of their skin clung to the surface due to the sweat and moisture. Plus, their knees were starting to ache a bit anyway and, now that the orgasmic haze was lifting a bit, they were glad for the new position.
Once they were in position, Oliver continued. "OK, now grab your knees in each hand and pull them back towards your shoulders." As they did so the twins immediately got into position. They certainly didn't need to be told what to do next. Each Weasley knelt on the bench, pushed the small pair of legs back locking their elbows into the backs of Harry and Draco's knees, lined up their cocks, and slowly entered the delightful velvety tight ass in front of them.
The younger boys' faces screwed up slightly in discomfort as they re-accustomed themselves to having a cock inside them. Oliver gave them a second to get used to it. But he needed them to be 'in the moment' to ensure that this was truly special for both of them. "Open your eyes." They did so, looking up at him. He held each gaze for a moment, then continued. "Now look at each other." The mutual attraction that he'd seen between them in the showers was still there; even a bit stronger now. "Now, look up at your lover." They did so, each locking eyes with the cute redhead inside them. "Every time you think back on this, remember how they looked. Remember how amazing this feels. Remember that you experienced this here, with people who care about you, and that we were all together." As he finished, the twins started up again, slowly fucking the ass of the cute boy underneath them, both of whom started moaning again. It was easier to hit their g-spots from this angle and the twins made good use of that fact.
Oliver surreptitiously grabbed the camera and walked around behind the twins again. He got shots of their torsos and backsides, now leaning over their lovers, whose ankles were in the air. As the gentle rhythm continued, Draco crossed his ankles behind Fred, and put both his hands on Fred's ass, pulling the boy in with each thrust, enthusiasm obvious. This further reinforced Oliver's (correct) suspicion from the moaning he'd heard earlier that Draco was a natural bottom. As he pulled Fred into him, the ginger's cheeks spread apart, exposing his puckering rosebud. So Oliver got a good action shot of this as well. He then leaned in closely, camera near the floor, to get shots from underneath. He watched Fred and George slickly enter the cute tight bums, balls lightly slapping the boy underneath them. But he could see that their balls were starting to retract, indicating that their orgasms were not far off.
The twins sensed that they were getting really close, but George wanted Oliver to get a few more shots from this angle. So he pushed Harry's legs back a bit further so that he himself could lean forward all the way. He started making out with Harry as his thrusts continued, eliciting new moans from the boy. Fred did the same with Draco.
As most people do when they're being kissed passionately, Harry and Draco both closed their eyes as the twins leaned in. The twins slowed their pace to keep from going over the edge, and made out with their lovers for almost a full two minutes. This allowed Oliver to get bunch of shots of the two fucking pairs. Harry and Draco with their legs in the air, George and Fred pressing against them from above, slowly sliding in and out of their asses. As the kissing progressed, they each slid a hand down to wank the hard and hairless cocks of their lover. Oliver got a few shots of this and then quickly stowed the camera in Harry's locker as he'd previously discussed with the twins. They didn't want to risk Draco seeing it.
Seeing that Oliver was finished, the twins pulled back from their kissing and picked up the pace; both of fucking and wanking. Harry and Draco were moaning almost constantly now. Oliver had a devious thought and sucked on each of his index fingers, slicking them up, as he stepped behind the twins. He placed each of his hands on their smooth cracks and then slowly put his finger inside their asses and wiggled.
That was all it took. They both went over the edge at the same time, shot after shot of cum seeding Harry and Draco. Oliver continued to move his fingers rhythmically and this helped to keep the twins moving as they unloaded, continuing to hit the g-spot as they did. This g-spot pounding, the wanking they were getting from the twins as they came, and combined with the sensation of having cum flood their insides, was all it took for yet another orgasm to claim both Harry and Draco. The four of them stayed frozen for a moment while they came down from their high. As the twins softened they pulled out and laid gently on their lovers, but not with their full weight, kissing them softly and gently, as their breathing slowed.
The twins just laid there and held their two young lovers for a bit, tuning out the world. Eventually though, Oliver, who was hard again, cleared his throat purposefully. Fred glanced over to him where he sat on the bench a few feet away, gently stroking his cock as his eyes wandered over the four naked boys in a rough pile. After a moment, Fred remembered the plan he'd hatched with George earlier.
"Don't worry Oliver, we haven't forgotten you," Fred said encouragingly to his team captain, though he didn't shift from his position lying on top of Draco. "I plan on doing to you what I just did to the lovely Draco here," he said, stroking the blond's cheek affectionately with one hand and turning to smile at him. Draco smiled up at Fred when the heard the compliment. "But I need a minute to bounce back. Why don't you go rinse off for a bit while we... disentangle ourselves?" Even though Fred was hiding it well, his tone was a bit off. It always got that way when he was hatching a scheme. Oliver knew the twins well enough that he should have detected it, but he was just so riled up and horny that he missed the slight clue.
"Oh... Yea, sure." Oliver got up and walked leisurely over to the showers, started one up, and stood under the warm spray, facing away from them, letting it wash over him.
Fred watched him walk over. When the water started up and Oliver was, for certain, unable to hear them, he lowered himself back down on top of Draco, head cocked to side to that he could whisper to Harry and George as well as Draco underneath him. "We've got a little surprise cooked up for Oliver. You guys want to help?" They both giggled and nodded enthusiastically. What 13-year-old boy wouldn't jump at such an invitation?
"OK, Draco, do you have a strong grip?" The blond responded by smiling and grabbing Fred's arms, squeezing tightly. "OK OK!" His grip loosened. "Wow! You DO have a strong grip. You're going to have to tell me about that sometime" he said playfully. "But we have to talk fast. Harry..." he said, turning to the brown-haired boy "do you still have that camera of yours... in your locker?" The was why he'd told Oliver, back when Harry and Draco were showering, to put the camera in Harry's locker when he was done snapping pictures. He opened his eyes wide and gazed intently at Harry, doing his best to tell him to play along.
Fortunately, Harry picked up on the signal, and quickly took Fred's meaning. "Um... Yea! I left it in here the other day I think." Harry rightly guessed that Fred wanted to use the camera, but that they needed to pretend it had been sitting idly in Harry's locker this whole time, lest Draco suspect they'd taken shots of him earlier. Harry had no idea that it had been used by Oliver during his deflowering. Fred explained the plan he'd hatched with George to the both of them.
"You both in?" he glanced over to check that Oliver was still in the shower. They nodded. "Great. Draco... do you, um, mind being on camera a bit?" Fred asked, as nonchalantly as he could.
"You'll keep these safe Harry?" he asked.
"Absolutely!" Harry replied.
"OK then." This was a relief for all three Gryffindors who, while enjoying the erotic nature of the photography, still felt a pang of guilt for potentially taking advantage of Draco. While he still had no idea about already having a starring role in today's photographic endeavors, he really couldn't be that mad (if they eventually told him) if he was so ready to be a part of capturing Oliver's upcoming encounter that the twins planned for him.
"OK. Follow my lead and wait for the signal" he whispered quickly as he heard the water in the showers turn off. The four of them slowly got untangled and got off up the bench, stretching their muscles as Oliver toweled off. After a couple of minutes Fred sat down on the edge of the bench and beckoned Oliver over, who came and stood beside him.
Fred cast a lubrication charm on himself and started rubbing his cock slowly, languidly, and fondled Oliver, purposefully drawing Oliver's attention to get him riled up again. Also, to cloud his brain just enough that he didn't ask too many questions. It worked. Oliver's cock had gone down a bit during his shower but it sprang right back to attention.
"So, Harry and Draco now know what it's like to feel a cock inside them. But if they're going to learn... properly, then they need to see what it looks like too." He paused for a second, letting Oliver's sexual tension build a bit more. "So, I want you to kneel on this bench, straddle me, and slowly lower yourself onto my cock. Then they can watch up close. Sound good?"
Oliver was verse and loved getting fucked just as much as being on top. And the twins had been with him many times and knew all his spots, so he readily agreed. He was so horny! He quickly got into position as instructed. George, ready with his wand, cast the cleansing and lubrication charms on Oliver as he slowly sat back on his haunches, lining up his hole with Fred's cock. Fred leaned back on the bench, pulling Oliver down with him, and started kissing him. A drop of precum leaked from Oliver's cock and landed on Fred. His excitement was so high the stuff was flowing pretty freely.
Had Oliver been more clear headed, he might have been more aware of his surroundings and recognized this as the same trick the twins had used to get Harry and Draco to close their eyes a little while ago. But he didn't. As such, he didn't suspect that Harry was squatting just behind him, camera in hand having retrieved it from his locker. As their kiss continued, Oliver lowered himself onto Fred's cock, the lubrication spells doing their jobs, him expertly relaxing his hole so that the pain was almost non-existent. Oliver moaned, in a relaxing and releasing way, his 'itch' finally being scratched. He put his hands to either side of Fred's face, kissing him further, and gripped the back side of the bench. It was quite comfortable and just the right width for him to lay prostrate on it like this. He was gripping one side while his ankles draped over the other, Fred flat on this back underneath him, crotch at the edge, so that the ginger boy's legs were completely off the bench, though his knees were at a right angle, feet flat on the floor.
Harry and Draco both watched closely as Oliver's ring opened up and enveloped Fred's cock. Harry was watching through the viewfinder as, inch by inch, it slipped inside, and he snapped several shots. Draco was over Harry's shoulder, watching just as intently. Oliver sighed contentedly when he bottomed out and just lay there for a moment, enjoying the sensation. Harry backed up to get a few wide-angle shots of the pair. Oliver generally liked being a top more. But right now, with all the buildup, he was just relaxed and enjoyed the feeling of Fred underneath him as he bent forward with the cock buried inside him, his own hard prick grinding into Fred's abs. Fred put his hands on the sides of Oliver's ass and gently set him in motion, pushing on his hips to get him moving so that the cock slid into and out of his ass.
"Oh fuck, yes! Merlin, Fred, I really needed this. Watching the four of you... it was just so hot!" He continued slowly bobbing up and down on the hard cock under him. Now that he was finally getting laid, there was no rush. As Harry got a few more shots of Oliver from behind, Draco walked around and got down on his knees, right in front of the pair, chest just a few inches from the top of Fred's head as he laid back on the bench, and looked Oliver in the eye as he rode his lover. Oliver guessed that Draco just wanted to look from a different vantage. He would soon be proven wrong.
Harry got back up to his feet and continued snapping pictures as he also came around the pair, getting good side views of Oliver's cock as it bobbed up and down in time to his own motions as he impaled himself on Fred's pole. Eventually, Oliver noticed Harry with the camera when he turned his head and he froze. Harry continued to walk around and stood almost right in front of Oliver, just next to Draco.
"Harry! What are you doing? Why are you..." he started to climb off Fred, but Fred was ready for this and put his arms around Oliver tightly in a bear hug, holding him down, still in the prostrate position with his cock inside him. Draco, right on cue, grabbed Oliver's wrists and pulled them forward so that his arms were out straight. This took away his leverage. The blond leaned back so that most of his weight was behind the motion. Oliver wasn't going anywhere.
"What the fuck?!" Oliver exclaimed, not really out of anger or panic, mostly from surprise.
"Well..." Fred said. "You've been such a great... mentor... today with Harry and Draco. You helped show them such a great first time." Oliver looked back at him quizzically, wondering where this was going. "Well, George and I wanted to return the favor by giving you a first."
"What do you mean? You guys and I have done everything there is to do" he said.
"Well... not quite everything" George said from behind him. (The other Weasley twin had also lubed up his own cock after casting the spells on Oliver.) He'd been stroking himself as he watched the two of them go at it and he was now at full mast. He approached Oliver from behind and squatted. Harry and Draco knew what was coming and Harry had the camera ready, and perfectly lined up.
Oliver heard George moving behind him, his face had a puzzled expression on it, but he couldn't twist his head back to look because of the way Draco was pulling his arms. He felt George's cock press against the outside of his hole just above his brother's. As the realization dawned on him of what the twins had planned, his expression of surprise was priceless.
Harry captured that exact moment perfectly with a shot on his wizarding camera. George was meeting resistance and increased the pressure on Oliver's ring. Finally, it opened and he began slipping inside. Oliver's face shifted from surprised and contorted a bit as the pain/pleasure of the second cock inside him took hold.
"Oh. OH! AH! OH FUCK!" Oliver half yelled, half moaned. George slowly worked his cock inside, inch by inch, Oliver's face shifting in new ways each time he moved in further. His moans softened a bit as it continued, but Oliver never fell silent. Harry couldn't tell if they were moans of pain or pleasure, and Oliver himself couldn't have said for sure either at that moment. But this didn't dissuade Harry. He figured the twins knew what they were doing and so he kept snapping pictures of Oliver's expressions, backing up every now and again to get the image of all three of them.
"Damn, Oliver. I always love being inside you. But this! You're so tight! You're even tighter than Harry was" George said, voice going gruff a bit as he surrendered to the amazing sensations radiating from his cock.
"Yea bro. It's so amazing feeling your cock slip along mine while it's inside him" Fred said, enjoying similar sexual energy spiking his brain.
George finally buried himself all the way inside Oliver and paused, letting the older teen get used to the double penetration. He rubbed his shoulders soothingly. Fred loosened the bear hug and started stroking his back, so that both of the twins were now trying to comfort their team captain. Draco also slackened his grip, but didn't let go. This was just too hot to let it end, the blond thought. He'd never conceived of such a thing even in his wildest dreams.
After a minute went by, Fred spoke softly into Oliver's ear, but loudly enough so that all of them could hear. "Does it hurt Oliver?" he asked.
"Yes" Oliver replied, but there was no real strain in his voice. In fact, it was almost a question, as though Oliver wasn't quite sure what he was feeling.
A pause.
Oliver opened his eyes. He'd shut them tightly before as George had pushed inside him and had kept them tightly closed in pain, pleasure, and concentration.
He looked down into Fred's eyes, an intensity in his gaze now.
Another pause.
"Do you want us to stop?" George asked.
"No... HURT ME!" he half-shouted, pleadingly, closing his eyes again. Then he shifted his hips slightly, lifting himself off of the two cocks inside him, then lowered himself back onto the huge girth their combined poles created, groaning. Fred shifted his gaze past Oliver to lock eyes with George, and they smiled at each other, huge grins splitting their faces as Oliver reacted just the way they had hoped he would. With that, Draco and Fred both completely released their grips on the older boy; they knew Oliver wouldn't recoil now.
George took the lead. He was the only one with any serious range of motion anyway. He slowly drew his cock out of Oliver, moving very slowly as he didn't want it to slip out when he neared the tip. The tightness of Oliver's ass was amazing. So was the feeling of his brother's cock running along his own as he slid along. He pulled most of the way out and then slid back in, a bit more quickly.
Feeling George's cock slide inside him elicited another moan from Oliver. The intensity of what they were doing was overloading his senses like nothing he'd ever experienced before. The... full... feeling his rectum was sending to his brain made his head swim. But underneath that was a pleasure as well. He'd once been with another boy who really got off on getting spanked. And he knew from childhood that it was painful being on the receiving end of a hard spanking. Yet this boy loved it. 'Perhaps there is something to this whole S&M thing' he thought as George sped up his pace, fucking Oliver faster and harder.
Each time George bottomed out inside Oliver, he deliberately pushed his lover forward slightly. This wasn't just to impale him completely, it was also to make the older boy slide forward a bit. This had the effect of making Fred's cock slide out a bit as well and so his brother could also experience the feeling of Oliver's overstretched hole moving across his shaft.
Either he'd forgotten about the camera or he didn't care. And Harry didn't ask, since he wanted to continue. He moved to the side of the trio, getting good shots of George slamming into Oliver and their team captain rolling with the motion. He then moved around back to get several very good close ups of the two hard cocks splitting open the ring of Oliver's muscled ass. George continued his insistent, but not brutal, pounding of Oliver's hole. Every now and again he'd shift his position so that the side of his cock ran along his brother's, stretching the tight ass in a different way.
After another minute, George paused, both to catch his breath and to allow his libido to calm down for a minute. The three of them were so aroused there was no way this was going to last too much longer. But he wanted to draw it out. Also, there was one other thing he wanted to give to Oliver; he had an idea for one last bit of eye candy.
"Hey Harry" he said, turning to look back at the boy who'd stood back to watch the trio. "Do me a favor. Get on the bench and lay flat on your stomach, facing us." Harry complied. He still had the camera in his hands and kept it with him as he laid down, putting it on the bench in front of him just next to Fred's thigh.
"Thanks mate." He turned his head forward to look at the blond. "Hey Draco. Would you like to swallow another load of mine?"
"Yea. But don't you already have plans for it?" he jokingly said, nodding towards Oliver.
"I have plans for my next load" he said, patting Oliver's shoulder. "But my last load is just over there if you're willing to work a bit for it" he said, nodding towards Harry's bum. Draco looked puzzled for a moment, then realized what he was getting at and his face turned... hungry... as he went to kneel on the far end of the bench. It took Harry a moment to catch on as well. His expression turned from surprised to excited. He'd certainly enjoyed getting rimmed earlier and he wasn't about to say no.
Draco got on the bench behind Harry, put one hand on each cheek to spread them open, and then dove forward, eagerly licking at Harry's ass. The spell had left it perfectly clean from before. There was a slight bit of sweat and so there was a slight taste of... Harry... in what Draco's tongue first picked up. He loved that taste as well. He licked around the opening but was soon probing deeply with his tongue, sucking as much of George's load out as he could. It tasted just the same as before, but with that little dose of Harry in there.
Harry, for his part, was in pure ecstasy. His hole was one of the most sensitive parts of his body. Feeling Draco attack it (there was no other word) made him moan uncontrollably at the top of his lungs.
George could tell that this had the desired effect. They were still paused in their fucking motions, but he felt Oliver's hole flex in excitement and could see his cock twitching as he watched the young pair. Fred, noticing that Harry had conveniently left the camera right next to him (forgotten when Draco started eating him out) picked it up and took several shots of the two. The angle was wonderful. Harry was completely lost to the world, so overcome was he with the sensation of the hot tongue probing him. The expression on his face was exquisite and Fred framed it perfectly. He also got some amazing shots of Draco from this angle, face half buried between Harry's ass cheeks. One particularly good moment was when he pulled his face back for a moment, but stuck his tongue out straight to keep probing Harry's ring, then sucking on the rosebud, slurping up another few drops of George's load. That shot was definitely a keeper. Draco was also oblivious to the camera, so intent was he on his task.
As soon as Fred was finished snapping and put down the camera, George started in again on Oliver. As he did so, Fred also started whispering in his ear, adding to his excitement.
"Oh, yea, Oliver. Your ass feels so tight like this. I love feeling my cock slide against your insides at the same time as George's." This got Oliver moaning again. Between that and the fantastic sight of Draco's young blond face eating out Harry he was ready to cum very quickly.
"Fuck! Yea... Oliver, I'm gonna seed your hole!" And with that, he let loose six sizable shots of cum inside his team captain's ass. He kept up his fucking motions as he did so, even after he'd completely shot it all, squishing his load all around Oliver's insides. The feeling of his twin's load gushing past his own cock and slicking it up while it was still inside their lover was all Fred needed. He unloaded inside Oliver as well just a short time later.
Oliver could feel cum leaking out past his sphincter. There was so much of it, and with the way the two cocks spread him open, it was impossible to keep inside. He was so close himself and wanted to try something. Could he cum without touching himself? He leaned back off of Fred (who he'd basically been lying on top of) and got up on his wrists enough so that his arms could take his weight. He shifted his body a bit to change angles. Fred was still hard enough, and certainly slick enough, for him to ride his cock and made sure it jabbed his g-spot. He did so and a wave of pleasure was added to the stimulation he was already feeling.
After ten self-inflicted thrusts of the cock against his prostate Oliver screamed out "I'm cuming!" The four of them looked towards his cock which exploded a second later, all without him touching it. He'd been so stimulated for so long that his balls had had plenty of time to churn up a nice big load. The first three shots arced out and hit the wall of lockers behind Fred's head, depositing several drips on the boy as it flew over him. Four more shots hit Fred's head, splattering his hair, forehead, and face. Several more, less powerful, shots sent more goo onto Fred's chest and abs.
Oliver's breathing took a few moments to return to normal as he came down from his massive climax. He pulled off of the now largely deflated cocks in his ass and squatted back, still kneeling, and still enjoying the wave of pleasure that was washing over him.
Draco decided to take advantage. He got up from where he was kneeling between Harry's legs and went around the bench to get at Fred from the other side. Harry whined a bit, jokingly, about the loss of Draco's attention to his ass. But he had to admit that the blond had made him feel ready good and had pretty much gotten 'all he'd cum for' Harry thought with an internal laugh. Plus, he guessed what Draco was going to do next and he wanted to watch.
The blond kneeled on the bench, leaned over, and started licking Fred clean beginning with his abs and working his way up. The other four watched this unfold, transfixed by the cute blond's eagerness to chase every last drop he could find. It was such a hot sight.
George, seeing that Draco was hard again, guessed that the erectile potion they'd given him still hadn't quite worked its way out of his system. He got up and stood behind Draco as the blond was working his tongue up Fred's body and started fingering him. His two digits slipped in easily even though the lubrication spell had worn off; there was still cum inside him which slicked George's finger as he slid past the puckering ring. "Oh, Merlin!" Draco moaned, sitting back a bit, and pushing himself onto George's finger.
Watching his twin attempt to bring Draco over the edge one more time (did this make five?) Fred decided to help. With Draco's tongue tracing a path along his torso he was close enough to reach over and start wanking the blond. The two of them somehow got into a rhythm, the strokes coming in perfect time with the fingers pressing on his g-spot. Draco moaned even more intensely, his voice going up again. The stimulation for him was delightfully overpowering. He was licking delicious cum off a hot boy while being fingered and wanked at the same time.
The interesting side effect of this, both Harry and Oliver noted as they watched, is that he could now barely 'keep his mind on his work' so to say. Whereas he'd started licking up Oliver's juices in a determined and systematic way, careful not to miss a drop, his movements were rather erratic now. He kept at it with his tongue, but was spreading it around just as much as lapping it up, so overcome was he with the stimulation the twins were giving him. He managed to lick a little of the load from Fred's face before Fred grabbed Draco with his free hand and pulled him into a kiss. They gently tongue wrestled for a bit, Draco moaning into Fred's mouth. Fred enjoyed tasting Oliver, and found it funny how he was doing so indirectly, being fed his cum by someone else.
'Why not cap off the series' Oliver thought, picking up the camera on the bench next to him. He took several shots of Draco making out with Fred and then more than a few shots of his crotch, both the wanking he was getting from the front and the fingering from and into his behind. They were going at Draco intensely, wanting to get him off a final time. After just a couple of minutes of him moaning into Fred's mouth while being wanked hard, and the two fingers constantly probing his g-spot, he went over the edge a final time, pulling back from the kiss has he did so.
"Oooo...ooooo...ohhhhhh...hhhh...yesss...ssss...ssss...ssss" he moaned, voice quivering in time to the twins' synchronized motions. He shuddered several times and then stilled. "Stop! Please!" he nearly screamed, the over stimulation becoming too much. They did and Draco dropped forward, panting, head resting on Fred's torso.
Moving carefully so as not to make any noise, Oliver got up and stowed the camera away again. He figured Draco would forget about it, at least for a time, in his post-orgasmic haze. With any luck, it would be till at least later tonight. This would give them a chance to get shots out of the camera in a secure place in case he had second thoughts, or suspected that there had been more photos taken than they had let on.
Oliver looked back at the four of them strewn across the bench, each enjoying their post orgasmic bliss. He was feeling the same way himself and just stood there for a while, enjoying the sensations his body was giving him and the erotic sight off all these cute naked boys in the locker room.
After a few more minutes he said, "Shall we shower off and head up to dinner?"
"Yes!" they all said, in unison, then laughed. Each slowly made it to their feet and headed into the showers.
As with most writers, I thrive on compliments. Please leave Kudos here or send me an email: caladan10 at tutanota dot com to email me.
The more praise and encouragement I get, even a brief "I liked your story because..." the better. And, the more comments I get, the more likely I am to write further chapters. As always, feel free to add any suggestions you'd like to see in future chapters.
Chapter 8: Harry creates his album
Summary:
Harry finally gets the pictures out of the camera. And he's surprised by what he sees. There are shots in there he wasn't aware of.
Chapter Text
Quick note... this is just a solo masturbation chapter. More sexual encounters are coming soon. Hint as to what's next in the last paragraph.
The next couple of days passed uneventfully. Classes were unremarkable and Harry was glad to see that neither Oliver nor the twins were treating him any differently. Draco still shot him the evil eye every now and again, and he could tell that he was participating in hushed conversations while his Slytherin housemates looked over at Harry and his friends. But Harry noticed a shift in the way Draco looked at him. The way his gaze over at Harry was different when nobody else was looking. Harry returned the gaze whenever he got it, reflecting the unspoken agreement that they'd "keep up appearances" for now, but that there were deep feelings underneath, just starting to be explored.
After the amazing time he'd had with Draco and his teammates in the locker room Harry knew, despite the large storage capacity of his wizard camera, that he would need to develop the photos soon in order to empty it out and make room for more. He still had the photos from the threesome with Oliver and the twins to develop in addition to ones they'd taken to have leverage over Draco.
But as Colin had learned the hard way, thanks to Harry, photo albums left around could be discovered by others. These pictures had to be guarded with his life. The consequences of their discovery would be catastrophic to Harry and to anyone he had, or would, photograph.
As with so many of the questions he had with magic he knew that he could count on Hermione for information. He needed to learn about the various spells that would be required without her knowing exactly what he wanted them for. "I'd like to create a photo album of voyeuristic photos for wanking" wasn't exactly something he could come right out and ask about. The way to approach her came to him later that day.
After classes, when he and Hermione were alone in a quiet corner of the common room, he broached the subject. "Hermione?"
"Yes Harry?" she asked, looking up from her parchment.
"You keep a diary, right?"
"Why?" she asked, narrowing her eyes.
"Well... I was thinking of starting one and I wanted to ask your advice about it."
"Oh." Her expression softened. "I thought you were asking because you wanted to read something in mine."
"No, absolutely not! Stuff in there is private and I wouldn't dream of peering into your thoughts like that. In fact, that's related to what I wanted to ask you about. I'm sure you're worried about someone reading it. I have the same worries about mine. I'd like to protect it with some spells to keep anyone from reading it. I thought you might know of some spells that I could use to help."
"Actually, yes." She lowered her voice conspiratorially, and leaned in. "There's a small spell book that contains a bunch of useful stuff like that. They're normally not available to people underage, but I managed to get a copy." At Harry's inquisitive look, she elaborated. "I asked a seventh year almost this same question last year and she gave it to me. The book was assembled by a witch in Victorian times specifically for young women to create secret diaries. She said that this book has been passed down through Gryffindor students for a very long time. She said that she trusted me to keep it safe and pass it on when the time was right."
"Wow. That sounds perfect. Can I use it?"
"Yes, but..."
"I promise to give it back when I'm done. I'll let you decide how best to pass it on."
"You read my mind. Sure. Let me go get it now."
She went up the staircase to the girl's wing and returned a couple of minutes later, handing him the book. It was very small, about 6 inches square, and only a few dozen pages. Clearly a specialized book meant to apply to only a specific task. In this case, the exact task that Harry wanted to accomplish.
"Take a look through it and see which spells you think you'll want to use. I'd suggest you send away for the spell ingredients you'll need; there shouldn't be many. And an actual diary or course, if you haven't already bought it" she said, smiling.
"Wow! Thanks 'Mione, this is perfect." He flipped through the first few pages, then tucked it carefully into his bag. "We should finish this assignment, I guess."
"Right! Yes... so... here's what I'm thinking..."
As Hermione detailed her thoughts on their homework assignment, Harry smiled to himself. He'd asked that question specifically to distract her. He wanted to page through the book privately since there were spells in there that he saw he'd want to use, but didn't want her to see exactly what he had in mind.
It was nearly supper time when they finished. "Shall we go down to the great hall?" she asked.
"You go ahead. I want to put my stuff in my room and straighten up a bit before I head down. See you there."
"OK" she said, heading off.
Harry went to his room, anxious to page through the book she had given him. Only Seamus was there as he entered, himself on the way out.
"See you down there" he said as he passed Harry, heading down to eat, not waiting for a reply. This suited Harry just fine. He sat back on the bed and paged through the various spells. Some of them were about what he expected: how to alter a book's physical appearance and how to mask the content, to name two. But several other spells caught his eye and, now that he knew about them, realized that they'd be perfect additions to the album he wanted to put together.
He pulled out pen and parchment from his bag and set out making a list of the spells he'd use. He chose several from the list of enchantments in the tiny book:
- copying the appearance of one book onto another, even one of a different size
- password protection
- fake pages
- scrap booking placeholders
- magical addition of new pages
Looking over this combination, Harry felt that all of these together would meet his needs perfectly. From the outside, he could make it look like one of his school books. He's use a small potions quick reference book since he knew everyone kept that same guide through all seven years of Hogwarts, and it weighed next to nothing. The book would only open when he unlocked with a specific spell and password. If someone managed to get past that, they would see only the fake "cover pages" that he would plant in there. Another spell was needed to get past those. (He made a note to himself to generate a bunch of quidditch strategy notes to make others think that was what he wanted to protect.) The scrap book spell meant that placeholders would be set into each page for photographs to be lined up and that these spots would allow spells for wizarding photo development to easily snap into neat boxes. The book would expand to add more pages as he needed them and this would not add weight. The spell hadn't said what the limit would be, but that there had been books of over 5,000 pages created with the spell.
He made a note of what he'd need. There were only a few materials required for each spell, in addition to the actual book to be enchanted, and some components were common between the spells. He jotted down a list of the ingredients onto an order form for a store in Diagon Alley that had an owl order catalog. Realizing that it was getting a bit late he quickly put everything away in his trunk, grabbing an owl treat, and then jogged up to the owlry to send Hedwig on her way with the order. He found her quickly gave her the treat along with the note. She was actually quite pleased at the timing of the message. The sun was setting and owls are obviously nocturnal creatures, so this was much better than a daytime request.
He jogged down the many stairs towards the great all. He was winded when he got there but had made it in well enough time to still grab some food. He was panting a bit when he sat down at his usual place. Ron was, as usual, absorbed with this eating, almost oblivious to what was happening around him. But Hermione saw that Harry was breathing hard.
"Ran down here Harry?" she asked.
"Uh... yea" he said, half smiling in embarrassment.
"Lost track of time? Maybe you were absorbed in a book?" she teased, with a knowing expression. She turned back to her food, letting the matter drop. Harry didn't feel the need to respond. He grabbed some of the remaining food from the serving trays in the middle of the table and tucked into his supper.
The supplies he ordered came with the morning post that following Saturday. Ron saw it arrive, since he was next to Harry in his usual spot. "What's that?" he asked.
"Stuff I need for potions. I've been having trouble with a few of our recent lessons and I need this for practicing."
"Really?" Ron asked, disbelief in his voice. "Since when have you practiced potions outside of class?"
Hermione, suspecting that these were the enchantment ingredients Harry needed for his "diary" stepped in to help.
"I think that's great Harry. I'll join you if you like and we can study together. Ron, you should come!"
"No thanks!" he quickly replied, then started studying his breakfast intently, hoping the matter of extra class work would be dropped.
Harry shot Hermione a glance and mouthed 'thanks' to her, and she smiled back. He tucked the parcel under the bench, then started finishing his breakfast quickly so that he could leave as soon as possible. He left as soon as his plate was clean with a quick "see you later" to Ron and Hermione, not giving them time to reply or waylay him. He was so excited he practically ran up to his room which was, fortunately, empty as everyone was still eating.
He opened the parcel and found everything he'd ordered was there. The enchantment components, the photography development ingredients that he couldn't gather on Hogwart's grounds, and the large tome he'd ordered for his album. The pages were much bigger than normal, allowing for a 3 by 2 grid on each page for 5x7 inch prints. While rather large when open he figured that, since he'd be using it for wanking, it would be nice to be able to see a lot of photos at once. This would allow his eyes to wander without having to turn pages as often. Since he could shrink the book magically, it would still be small, light, and easy to handle when it wasn't in use.
Looking over the steps for the enchantments, none looked particularly difficult. But they would time consuming. He'd need several hours to finish everything since they needed to be done one at a time. He wanted to do this without interruptions and do the enchantments in secret so that none suspected what the book really was. And since he wanted to put the pictures on his camera into the album as soon as possible, secrecy was even more important. So that ruled out his dorm. He sat and thought about it for a few minutes running over a few possibilities in his head. The only thing that made sense was to go to one of the storage areas late at night. He couldn't use a classroom because Filtch would likely be checking them. There was a space just under the astronomy tower that should work. It was basically a large storage closet that someone had added a workbench to. But no one had used it for quite some time. He and Ron had stumbled onto it last year when they were looking for one their classrooms and hadn't yet learned the school's layout. One of the upper year students in Ravenclaw has sent them up there and told them that the door was really stiff, thinking it would be good joke on them to have to climb all those stairs and then fight with the door. It wasn't until they finally forced it open that they realized they'd been duped, nicely accomplishing the task making them late for their class.
But that prank had now turned to Harry's favor. Filtch would check the astronomy tower but would pass by the disused storage closet. It might be sometime before anyone came in here again. There simply wasn't enough time for him to check every nook and cranny of the castle on his nightly rounds. As long as Harry put something at the base of the door to keep any light from leaking into the hallway, he should be fine.
He bundled up everything he would need: his camera, the book, a small potion, the ingredients for both the enchantments and the photographic development, and an old towel for the base of the door to block light. He thought about it bit more and realized that he'd definitely want to wank when he saw the photos coming out of the camera. In fact, he was already hard thinking about them. There were the pictures from behind the mirror of Oliver and the twins. And there were the blackmail insurance shots they'd taken of Draco giving head and happily slurping up a load of cum, with half of it still on his face. Harry was growing more confident that they'd never need to use them as leverage. But he was very glad to have them as even just the memories were adding fun enhancements to his fantasies. He was also excited about the shots of Oliver getting double fucked by Fred and George. He'd only begun to start thinking about sex in general, let alone the concept of two dicks at once. He was curious to see what that looked like up close, and to remember the look on Oliver's face as it was happening to him. (Harry had no idea, but would soon learn, about the additional photos in the camera that he knew nothing about.)
Excited about the upcoming evening, he threw some lube into the satchel. A bottle of the stuff was near his bed for those nights when we wanted a quick and quiet wank but when he suspected his roommates might be awake to hear a lubrication spell. (He'd heard them mutter those spells occasionally in the wee hours and wasn't comfortable with them knowing his... goings on.)
While being overheard wasn't a risk tonight while he was in the storage closet, he knew his wand would be used for other things and he didn't want to risk damaging either his project, the photos, or his cock by trying to juggle too many spell types around. He hid his invisibility cloak and the satchel under his pillows, along with a set of clothes. His plan was to be seen, in his pajamas, going to bed. Then sneak out later.
He went down to the common room and set about getting all his homework done. Normally he wasn't this astute and procrastinated until Sunday. But he knew that he'd be missing, or at least shifting sleep this weekend. Plus, he knew that having finally found a safe way to store the pictures on his camera he'd want to spend a lot of... quality time... with them.
A couple of hours later he was done with his assignments, then spent the next couple of hours getting ready for tonight. He went up to the astronomy tower and went through the storage room where we wanted to do work later, giving the workbench a quick once over to clear most of it off and dropping off a lantern for lighting the room later on. The rest of the day as he normally would: like playing some impromptu games out on the grounds since the weather was so nice, walking around by the lake, and just generally bumming around. After supper, he walked back up to Gryffindor tower with Ron, who invited him to play a few games of wizarding chess. Harry declined, claiming that he was too tired. Ron gave him a bit of an odd look... it was very early, only about 19:30. They normally didn't go to bed for quite a while. But Seamus said that he'd play and Ron jumped at the chance, Harry's early bed time quickly forgotten as they settled into a quiet corner and set up the board.
'Perfect!' Harry thought, heading up to his room.
"Hi Harry" Neville said as he came in. His friend was reading a book in bed.
"Hey Neville. I'm heading in early. So tired... no idea why."
"Well, you were running around a lot out on the lawn today. I was in a few of those games and could barely keep up. Guess you tired yourself out, eh mate?"
"Guess so" Harry agreed, grateful for readymade excuse Neville just provided. "Nite then."
"Nite" Neville replied, returning to his book.
Harry changed into his pajamas and got into bed, closing the curtains of the four-poster around him. He checked that his satchel was still there, along with his cloak, then tucked his wand in with them. He took out the small potion from his satchel and drank it. It was a sleeping potion that would wear off in six hours. With all his anticipation about the upcoming project he knew there was no way he'd be able to sleep otherwise. And this early bedtime meant that he'd have plenty of time to work before the rest of the castle was awake. While not a full night's sleep, six hours wasn't bad and he figured he could nap Sunday to help make up for it. He laid back and was asleep almost immediately.
He awoke in total darkness. It took him a moment to remember everything and get his wits about him. He pulled one of the curtains aside and saw beam of moonlight shooting through one of the windows onto the floor. Pausing for a moment and listening carefully, he heard nothing other than heavy breathing, and a bit of light snoring, from the other beds in the room. He closed the curtains again and felt around for his wand, illuminating the tip at a very low level when his groping hand found it. In the dim light, he shucked his pajamas and changed into the set of clothes he'd put together, along with a pair of decently broken in shoes that would keep his feet from making any noise in the halls as long as he stepped gingerly.
He put the satchel over one shoulder and then donned the cloak. Extinguishing his wand, he very slowly and quietly parted the curtains on his bed and shifted on the floor, making virtually no noise. Pausing to ensure nobody was roused, he closed the curtains behind him and continued on a moment later, exiting the room and pulling the door shut behind him. The boys had learned early that inevitably there would need to be nighttime trips to the bathroom. Squeaky hinges meant being woken up so they had a small can of oil on the shelf by the door to keep them well lubricated. Harry had used it earlier in the day, thinking ahead to this moment.
He continued on his way, through the common room and out the portrait hole. The Fat Lady was asleep, and didn't stir when the portrait swung open and Harry shut it behind him. He was invisible under the cloak and so wasn't worried about being spotted in any case. After winding his way through the corridors and up numerous stairs he arrived at the storage room and went inside. He used his wand to light a lantern inside then shut the door behind him and firmly secured the towel he'd brought under the door jamb, preventing the lantern's light from filtering into the hall.
Wasting no time, he cast a cleansing spell on the dusty workbench, set out all of the items from his satchel on it, and got to work. The first phase was to get the album ready to hold of his pictures. He checked the book Hermione had lent him again about which spells to cast in which order and started off. Each enchantment took a bit of time to take effect, sometimes as much as 10 or 15 minutes before the glow around it faded, indicating that the effect had taken hold and that it was safe to cast another. While he waited, he practiced the silencing charms that he'd seen used on this camera. He knew they'd be very handy. By the time the fourth enchantment was complete, he'd gotten it down well and the camera stayed silent. The effect would last for quite a long time now, probably 12 hours at least each time he cast it. Between then enchantment casting time and the prep time, it meant that a few hours passed before the book was finally ready. But it was worth it.
Harry tested it out. When closed, it was a tiny guidebook that could easily be slipped into a large pocket. It would not open without an incantation and password. Harry tried several spells to bust it open and they all failed. Once open, it would show a series of quidditch strategies until Harry muttered another, different, password incantation. Then the book opened to its full size, pages ready with picture sized placeholders.
Harry then moved to phase two, bringing his camera over and started the spell that would develop the photos. Each photo in the 'stack' required a gesture of his want to draw it out of the device and place it onto a specific placeholder in the book. He began doing so. At first, they were the pictures he'd taken with Colin around the ground of the school. He discarded these.
Eventually he saw the first one he wanted to keep, the picture he'd taken from behind the mirror of Oliver and the twins showering. His cock came to full mast almost instantly as several more shots emerged. He kept most of them, discarding into the ether several shots that looked like near duplicates. Interestingly, there were none that came out blurry or overexposed. Another nice feature of the spelled wizarding camera he supposed. As their bathing gave way to the twins taunting of Oliver, then his restraint of them on the wall and the sexual teasing, Harry could wait no longer. He took his cock out, lubed it up, and rubbed himself rapidly as he paged back and forth between the various sets of photos. He was glad he'd chosen such a large book... he could look at twelve 5"x7" photos at a time.
Each one had several seconds of motion, then would pause, morph a bit, and start up again, repeating the 'clip' as it were. He watched the sucking and teasing of the twins as Oliver 'disciplined' them. Harry continued his jerking, the lube making the unmistakable 'fwap fwap fwap' sound familiar to anyone who has ever heard themselves, or another, masturbate cock. He imagined what it would be like to have two mouths working on him at once the way he'd seen Fred and George go at Oliver. Harry came within two minutes, moaning softly as he did so, shifting his mind's eye to what it would be like to be restrained while Oliver went down on him and fingered his hole like he was doing to the ginger pair.
Harry cleaned himself up and continued on with developing the pictures. As the story the pictures told unfolded, Oliver released the twins and they moved on the super-hot anal play that Harry, and his camera, had also been witness to. By the time the series was done Harry was hard again. But he didn't want to wank off again just yet, even though he was sure it wouldn't take much. He wanted to see the shots they'd gotten of Draco.
Starting a new page, he began to develop those shots and place them in the album. He was not disappointed. As he'd hoped, they were absolutely perfect! There were over two dozen shots of Draco giving his first blowjob. Just as he'd suspected at the time, the close-up shots were perfect blackmail material if he ever needed it. While the wider shots showed George enjoying his ministrations, with the close-ups, you couldn't tell who was being sucked off by the blond (though, admittedly, the ginger crotch would narrow the candidate list).
Harry was getting more and more excited has the shots were put into the album. When the angle changed, showing the action from underneath, Draco's finger gently probing George's hole, Harry knew the money shot was coming soon and he got the lube ready. Again, he was not disappointed. There were 14 shots taken from the camera over the course of the massive load George shot when he came. While all were amazing, Harry's favorite was one of the pictures near then end where a large shot hit Draco in the cheek, splattering all over it. The fact that this action was animated as part of the wizarding picture's effect only made it that much hotter.
Harry had seen plenty of wizarding photographs by now. But usually, they portraits of people's family or shots in the newspapers. Most people in them were waving, playing sports, walking down the street, or going about their business in some way shape or form. He'd had some idea of the erotic potential of this type of photography (wizarding vs. muggle) but it wasn't until just now, watching a white creamy load slowly drip down Draco's face that the sheer stimulating capability of this medium hit Harry. It wasn't that Harry had reached this conclusion as some sort of conscious reasoned thought or intellectual epiphany, rather it was the subconscious connection in his mind that almost all boys go through around that age: he liked porn, and wanted more!
He paused his casting and put down his want when he'd developed the last of that group, Fred having pulled back to hide the camera from Draco before the blond opened his eyes. Harry re-lubed his cock and started in again, using his other (clean) hand to turn the pages back and forth. His gaze parsed the pictures in order as they were taken. Even though there was no sound, between the short snippets of motion captured and the expressions on Draco's face as the action progressed (the smile on his lips, his wanking, the way he returned to the spewing cock to swallow all the cum he could) it was amazingly obvious just how much the boy had enjoyed, if not craved, what he was doing. Harry was still a bit bewildered by that whole scheme and amazed that they had pulled it off. Draco had absolutely no idea that Fred had shot such a perfectly scandalous set of pictures.
He'd been looking at the pictures for a few minutes now, steadily jerking himself as we watched the whole scene unfold across the series then turned back to go through it again. Harry was now sure that they'd never use them for that blackmail. But the realization, that he could if wanted to, sent him over the edge again with the euphoric power trip it invoked. His moan was not so soft this time as another dry orgasm overtook him.
He took a moment to catch his breath. Cleaning himself up, he got sort of half dressed; he didn't rule out a round three since he imagined the pictures of Oliver's double stuffing would probably be a hot sight as well.
He confirmed that the scrap book continued adding pages to itself as was needed. He'd just about filled up the pages that had been part of the original book binding before he'd enchanted it. Seeing the spell work as intended, and confirming that he'd not run out of pages for more pictures anytime soon, he started in again with the photographic development spells.
What he saw confused him. Rather than the pics of Oliver and the twins that he'd expected, he instead saw two figured which he quickly realized were Draco and himself on all fours! Did Oliver... (Harry continued casting) he did! That cheeky bastard had photographed them. Harry had cast the spell so many times now he was basically on automatic, so his shock only caused him to pause for a moment. He continued on, and the scene of his and Draco's deflowering was captured with the same intimate level of detail that Draco's first blow job.
There it all was. Their facial expressions as Fred and George had started rimming them. Shots from the side showing just how hard their cocks were. Close ups of the twin's tongues as they swirled around the rosebud in front of them. Still more shots of the twin's fingers loosening them both up while they licked at their balls. Then there were the shots of the big moment, their first time being penetrated by a hard cock, and their facial expressions of that first experience.
Harry paused. He was angry, but only for a second really. If Oliver had wronged him... well, he'd done the same to him and the twins already with that shower scene from behind the mirror, and to Draco only a few minutes before. He had no right to feel angry. And, as he saw the shots that his team captain had taken, he had to admit that they were really hot. And he was also kind of excited that his first time had been captured so thoroughly. He'd be able to relive it over and over again. And with these pictures, it gave him a view of Draco's first time as well, something denied him the first time as he was lost in his own blissful state.
He continued pulling pictures out of the camera. He was amazed at how clearly they showed everything. The side views of the hard cocks sliding into them. The twins actually smiling at the camera a few times when Oliver was taking a wide shot. 'Shameless tossers' Harry though with a chuckle. The shots of Draco's blissful smile as Fred took his virginity we also a sight to behold. Then there were the shots taken from underneath, showing the ginger's cocks sliding into them, their own rock-hard cocks twitching slightly with each thrust. 'That must have been a cumbersome angle for Oliver to squat in' he thought. The next couple of pictures showed Fred and George making out while they were still fucking him and Draco. 'Wow! That had to be incredible! Trying to tongue wrestle with someone while still keeping up a steady rhythm.' Harry was curious as to whether they'd practiced that somehow or if it had just come to them naturally.
The camera's angle shifted on the next picture. Harry remembered Oliver bringing them over the edge while he sat in front of them. He'd clearly taken pains to hide the camera when they were looking since Harry (like Draco) had no idea that it had been in use. His erection had come back full force now, but he was so curious about how the pictures came out he left it alone for the time being.
The photos resumed with shots with Harry and Draco on their back, legs in the air, and the twins fucking them from this new angle. There were some seriously close up shots here as well. He could see their balls drawing up tight against them as they got close. Also, some hots shots of their making out with the younger boys. Harry was still amazed at just how oblivious he was of the camera's presence so nearby. It emboldened him for future potential "projects" of this sort as his subjects were unlikely to sense they were on display. As he thought back on it, he realized that while the twins no doubt liked kissing them, this was also a similar ploy to get them to keep their eyes closed so that Oliver could continue shooting. Harry was half disappointed that Oliver had stopped shooting before the twins came. Even though they'd unloaded inside it would have been nice to see the expressions on all of their faces as it happened.
Harry's disappointment at that missed moment soon faded as the last group of pictures emerged from the camera. These Harry did expect as he'd shot them himself. He watched as they portrayed Oliver's ass, slowly lowering himself onto Fred's cock. Several shots of this hot in-and-out motion then gave way to a shift in camera angle as Harry walked around Oliver for the setup and Draco held Oliver in place. There was a certain fun anticipation to this as the shots captured George's approach from behind, cock straight as an arrow. The angle was just right that it caught the second ginger lining himself up for his target and then Oliver's huge eyed surprise, then gaping moan of pain/pleasure as his ring was slowly forced open to accommodate two cocks for the first time.
The scene unfolder, picture by picture, of Oliver impaling himself on the twin cocks. The side angle Harry was able to get was perfect for that. Harry recalled laying the camera down to allow Draco to have his way with him. So he received another shock when still more pictures emerged from the device that he hadn't taken. But, as before, he was ultimately happy for the surprise. Watching Draco eat him out, seeking out George's seed inside him, his tongue rubbing and probing, it was so incredible in how vividly it stoked his memories. This is another memory he was happy to be able relive over and over. Finally, he saw the last set of pictures... ones he was expecting again. The shots of the twins working Draco from both ends to bring him over the edge one final time.
Harry decided that there was no way he could not wank again. These shots, and the recent memories they triggered, were just so hot. He started jerking himself again and paged back and forth a few times through the last bunch of shots, quickly flipping through the whole sequence twice, before finally deciding to linger on the shots of Oliver's double penetration. He had to admit a curiosity as to what that must have felt like for him. He'd not had a chance to ask and wasn't at all sure how to bring it up even if he did.
Since he was done with spell casting he decided to use his wand after all to cleanse himself and to lube up his other hand. He continued jerking his cock while his other hand probed at his hole. With his two recent orgasms this one was, thankfully, taking a bit longer. It allowed him to explore his hole a bit while wanking, something he'd not done before. He was envisioning what it would be like to have two cocks inside him like Oliver did. It was as he was working his third finger in that he went over the edge for a third time, a vivid thought of being double stuffed swimming around in his head.
Coming down from his orgasmic bliss, it occurred to him that, if not for the twins, it would have been quite a long time before such a thing had ever occurred to him, if ever. He'd have to find a way to thank them for accelerating his sexual awakening. 'But that will probably be after I find a way to punish them for their cheeky moves with the camera' he thought with a small chuckle.
He cleaned himself up and got dressed, then packed up all of the remnants of his project. He wanted to leave no trace of his having been here if anyone ever checked the room. Taking a last look at his new album he closed it and watched it shrink down to pocket sized in less than two seconds. He tucked it into his satchel along with his camera. Checking the room one last time he extinguished the lamp when he was next to the door, grabbed the towel at the door jamb, and threw his invisibility cloak over himself. Slowly opening the door, peering into the hall and seeing and hearing no one, he headed back to Gryffindor tower. On his way, he passed by a mirror and realized that he wanted to test a theory.
Getting his camera out, he held it up to his face as if to take a picture. While some of it was obscured, it was still far too visible for him to lurk around undetected. He tried holding it near his chest but had the same issue. After some groping around, he realized that the fabric was light enough that if he wrapped it around the lens and wedged it into the casing just... so... then he was still almost entirely invisible. The front face of the lens could be seen but only just. Unless someone shined a light directly at it, he could probably go about this way with little risk. The only downside was that he wouldn't be able to look through the viewfinder to line up his shots. But overall, a small price to pay. He made a mental note to practice with the camera this way to help overcome that limitation.
He made it all the way back from the astronomy tower to the boys dorm without being seen by anyone. He was just down the hall from his room when he saw the door open. Since he was on edge while sneaking around he'd pressed himself up against the wall. Ron and Seamus stepped out, with towels thrown over their shoulder, obviously heading for the shower. This would have been a normal thing to see except for two things. First, it was obvious they were walking carefully, basically tiptoeing, to keep from making any noise. Second, it was right now four in the morning.
While a bit tired from his earlier project and the abbreviated sleep, this seemed like an interesting opportunity for Harry to expand his photograph collection earlier than he'd expected. Plus, he was curious what the two of them were up to. He decided to find out.
Please leave Kudos here or send me an email: caladan10 at tutanota dot com to email me. As I've said before: the more praise and encouragement I get, even a brief "I liked your story because..." the better. And, the more comments I get, the more likely I am to write further chapters. As always, feel free to add any suggestions you'd like to see in future chapters.
Chapter 9: Ron initiates Seamus
Summary:
On the way back from his after-hour project, Harry comes across Ron and Seamus sneaking off together. What could they be up to?
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
While a bit tired from his earlier project and the abbreviated sleep, Harry was curious about what the two of them were up to. He decided to follow and find out.
They quietly moved down the hallway, focusing their efforts on not making any noise. They walked right past Harry with his invisibility cloak on. It would have been very difficult to perceive him there in any situation; he'd quieted his breathing and didn't move. But they themselves were so concentrated on being quiet that it likely contributed to their obliviousness at his presence. Harry was both curious as to what was happening and excited about the possibility that this opened up: getting pictures of two cute boys in the showers. The silencing charm was still active on the camera from his earlier practice with it, so that was ready to go. But he was weighed down with the satchel.
He noticed how, in their care to minimize noise, that they were moving slowly. He quickly calculated that he'd likely be able to make this work since they were just coming out of their room and the showers were at the far end of Gryffindor tower. (One of the perks of being an upperclassman was that their rooms were closer.) He quickly made his way back to his door and, as soon as Ron and Seamus were around the corner, quickly but quietly opened it and went inside. Leaving it open a crack behind him, and stepping gingerly, he race-walked over to his bed, dropped the satchel behind the curtains, fished out his camera, and closed the curtains again, settling them in place so that, like before, no one could easily tell his four-poster was empty. After a moment's thought, he shucked his trainers and socks and kicked them under the bed. The trainers would squeak on the wet tile floor of the showers; wet socks would be so slippery that he'd be sure to lose his balance at some point. So bare feet it was.
Quickly going back out into the hall he quietly shut the door behind him and then headed off to the showers. He made it right on their heels and was able to shuffle past Seamus as he was shutting the door behind them. Once inside, Harry moved well away from them so as to not risk an accidental collision. He moved around a corner and off to a side room so that he could wrap the cloak around the lens in the way he'd just discovered to hide his presence while still allowing use of the camera. 'Guess I'll get some hands-on practice with shooting from my torso' he thought.
Harry hadn't heard any conversion during his brief moment of absence. Coming back around the corner he saw that they'd only removed their pajama shirts and both stood there, pajama bottoms still on. A moment passed while they stood there, a bit awkwardly, just looking at each other. Harry got a shot of them standing there shirtless.
Ron finally broke the ice. "So, have you..." he made a motion with his fist as if wanking.
"No, not since we met up last weekend. No privacy." Seamus replied. "Waiting has been hard." They both chuckled at his obvious pun. Harry wondered how long they'd been doing this.
"Yea, me either." There was a pause. "I... um... I know we've only done this like a few times ('that answers that question' Harry thought) but I was wondering if maybe you'd want to try more than just jerking each other?"
"Like what?" Seamus asked. He was innocent about this stuff, but was very excited about learning. He knew that people got up to 'naughty' things with their privates but he really had no idea about details.
"Some stuff I sah-heard my brothers... talking about." Ron corrected himself quickly and Seamus didn't think anything of it. But Harry suspected that he was going to say "saw my brothers doing" but caught himself. Maybe his friend Ron, whom Harry has assumed was innocent, might a bit more... experienced... than he suspected. Had he seen Fred and George with each other? This opened up all kinds of questions in Harry's mind. But he put them to the side for the moment and focused back on what was happening in front of him.
"Well... how about I show you as we go?"
"Sure" Seamus said, smiling. He started taking off his pajama bottoms and Ron did the same. Both had started getting hard as soon as they started chatting and they were now at full mast by the time they were undressed. Harry had seen both of them in the showers before, stolen looks here and there, but never erect. They were both a little smaller than him, about three inches compared to Harry's own three and a half, also with no hair. So all three of them seemed to be at about the same rung in the 'development ladder.'
"Ron, did you bring you wand? That spell you used last time was wicked."
"Yep... here" Ron replied, picking up his wand and casting a lubrication spell on Seamus and himself. He put his wand down and then stepped closer to Seamus reaching out. Grabbing his cock, he starting slowly jerking the freckled Irish boy.
"Oh... oh yea" Seamus groaned, pressing himself closer to Ron and leaning forward with his forehead resting on the redhead's shoulder.
Ron smiled at the enthusiasm, thinking back to the time when he'd walked in on Seamus fumbling with himself (there was no other way to describe it) a few weeks ago. His friend had covered up quickly, embarrassed, but after a flittle cajoling Ron finally got him talking about it. Seamus had started to have tingling 'down there' but didn't really know anything. His parents never talked to him about this kind of stuff and he had nobody to ask. He was totally in the dark.
Ron had learned a lot summer of last year. First, the twins had fed him false information because they thought it would be funny. But Bill had put a stop to that when he'd overheard the absurdities the twins were passing off to Ron. During that visit, he'd made it a point find time for the two of them to talk privately about 'sex stuff' and teach Ron some of the things that he had learned over the years. While not a player or anything, Bill certainly knew a whole lot more than Ron and had really filled in a lot of blanks. They hadn't talked much about explicit sexual acts, but he'd learned all about puberty, masturbation, what it was and wasn't, lubrication, some of the basics of sex, and that sort of thing.
Ron, fearing that his friend Seamus might fall victim to the same kinds of tricks the twins tried to play on him, if not the twins themselves, decided to pass it on (so to speak) by sharing what he'd learned. Plus, he had pretty much decided that he liked boys and not girls. Seamus seemed totally cool with 'learning by doing' and messing around and stuff. So Ron figured the two of them could have fun together. He wasn't sure if Seamus was into boys and so he wasn't going to try kissing or anything, lest that weird him out. For now, this was a 'helping out a buddy' kind of thing. But today, Ron was hoping they might help each other out a bit more than they had in the past. Maybe a lot more.
Coming out of his brief musing, he said softly, "You want to give me a hand?"
Snorting a bit at the corny joke, Seamus replied "Oh, yea, sorry mate. Just don't stop, OK?" he asked, reaching up and giving Ron the same gentle stroking he was getting.
"Sure. You like what I'm doing?"
"Uh huh" Seamus replied, half cooing half moaning; he was desperately horny.
They stayed that way for a while, leaning against each other, feeling each other's hot breath on their necks as they jerked each other off. The only sounds were their breathing, the occasional soft moan, and the fwap fwap fwap of cocks being wanked.
Harry was hard again, watching this scene unfold. But the fact that he'd orgasmed three times in the last few hours kept his own rigid cock from being too much of a distraction. He slowly moved around the pair, snapping photos of the mutual masturbation scene, holding the camera behind his invisibility cloak to stay hidden. The two of them were so absorbed in the task at hand that they'd hardly notice in any case. He risked a few shots up close, crouching slightly, to get level with their cocks. He felt the bottom of the cloak absorb some water from the floor but he could see that it didn't affect the invisibility properties at all.
"Ron... this feels SO good" Seamus panted, loving the sensations his cock was sending express to his brain, overriding almost all other sensory input.
"Oh... yea... so... so... slippery" Ron replied, similarly lost to the sensations. Ron felt himself getting close and decided to start trying some of those new things. He let go of Seamus and pushed his crotch into his friend's forcing the other's hand out of the way. Ron leaned back a bit and saw confusion on the other's face that quickly changed back to the aroused expression he'd had before as he felt the new sensations of their cocks rubbing against each other.
Seamus liked this too, as Ron suspected he would. Their cocks mashing together, rubbing along each other, and occasionally slipping underneath to tease the other's ball sac, felt amazing. Seamus soon started cooing again with pleasure. Ron moved his hands down the boy's back and gently grabbed his bum, rubbing it up and down and pulling his buddy closer to grind their cocks together even harder.
After about a minute, the Irish boy started moving faster and breather harder. "Ron! I'm... I'm gonna..."
"Yea, me too... keep... keep going... don't stop"
"I... I won't" Seamus replied.
Another few seconds passed, both of them speeding up their grinding and their breathing.
"Oi! OH... yes... YES!" "ohh... yea... YEA!" they moaned in tandem. They felt the pressure building up in their groins, fed by the verbal and tactile stimulation both, pleasurable tension building... building... building. It was a fairly new sensation for both of them, but they were starting down a journey of self discovery that all young boys make. And it felt far too good to turn back! They went over the edge just a few seconds apart, Seamus' cries of pleasure triggering those of his partner, and each shuddering with their almost simultaneous climax. The pleasurable tingles radiated out from their groins made them a bit light headed, causing them to lean on each other for support. Harry, standing just a couple of feet away, guessed that the pictures he was snapping every few seconds would capture that shudder and the rapid grinding motions quite well. Ron's hands on Seamus' ass made it all the more erotic.
They stayed like that for a bit, leaning against each other, as their breathing calmed and they slowly came back down to Earth. Ron still had his hand on Seamus' bum.
"Wow" Seamus finally said, lifting his head and standing back slightly, grinning to Ron.
"Yea" came the reply. Ron met his gaze and smiled back, finally taking his hand from the other boy's backside with a small grope as he did so. "So you liked that then?"
"Oh yea."
"Good. You... want to try some more stuff? Stuff that feels even better than this?"
"Huh?"
A pause while Seamus considered. Ron worried for a moment that he'd moved too fast, but it was short lived.
"It can be better than that?" the boy asked, his face lighting up. "Yea, I totally want to try whatever it is" he continued enthusiastically. "Can we do that stuff now?"
'That was easy' Ron thought, wishing he and Seamus has started doing this a long time ago. He smiled, glad for the excitement his friend had at the idea. "Can you go again so quickly?"
"I think so."
"How about we shower first? It'll look better as an excuse if someone catches us in here. And it'll give us time to recharge" Ron replied, and started talking towards the showers, grabbing his soap has he went. While he'd learned that per-pubescent boys could climax again more quickly than their pube-sprouting older brethren, a bit of time in between still helped. It was better if you took a few minutes to recover from your orgasm. Seamus would eventually learn, though he was too new to this whole world to know that yet. Plus, Ron wanted a little time to collect his thoughts. This was going even better then he hoped. Harry, still hidden, followed behind them.
As he approached the showers and turned one on, the thoughts of doing things with another boy triggered a memory for Ron... back to this past summer, when his sexual education had taken an unexpected leap forward.
He was carefully sneaking up to Fred and George's room to try and get them back for a trick they'd pulled on him a few days prior. Being the constant pranksters, they were weary of their sibling's potential reprisals and had rigged their door and the dead-end hallway that ran up to it. But Ron had finally figured out the half dozen spells and warning signals they'd put up and was able to get close, and open the door, without triggering any of them. He had thought they were out of the house and had planned to mess with their stuff while they were away. But as he slowly cracked the door the sight that greeted him was their naked bodies on one of the beds, going at it. Fred was giving it to George, hard, doggie style. George, on his knees with his ass in the air, was holding a pillow to his own face to stifle his moans. But Ron could still hear them.
He watched them for a while as they progressed through a couple more positions. He had enough awareness of the situation to realize that many would have found the scene of two brothers, their own no less, having sex, being possibly crazy, and certainly weird. But that was not how he felt; for Ron, it was instant sexual arousal. He watched them for a while, and realized that this was a chance to learn more about sex by actually watching, not just hearing about it or reading some sort of text. He finally left as Fred orgasmed into George, after maybe twenty minutes; his worry at being discovered finally overtaking him. Quietly closing the door and going back to his own room, he'd wanked furvently, twice, replaying the hot stuff he'd seen over and over in his mind.
Learning the twin's habits during the summer, he was able to figure out a few more times when they were going to be alone in their room during the day. (At night, everyone was home sleeping... but the walls weren't that thick so they didn't risk it.) They arranged to screw a few times when they thought the house would be empty. Ron had found ways to be out of the house when the rest of the family was also away, but doing his own thing, so that he could quickly double back to spy on them. He wasn't always successful... sometimes they weren't messing around when they were in there. But over the remainder of the summer he'd managed to get a long look at their activities five more times.
He'd seen some amazing things. Wanking, sucking, fingering, rimming, 69'ing, and fucking, all in a bunch of different combinations and positions, and this gave him quite a nice introduction to the intricacies of gay sex. The more he saw, the more he was turned on, and the more convinced he became that he was into boys, and only boys. The thought of girls just didn't do it for him at all.
The one downside was that he couldn't get an up-close view of what they were doing. He knew that when they were giving a blow job or eating ass that there must be something elaborate happening with their tongues. But it wasn't like they were giving commentary. They'd clearly done this enough ('how long?' he wondered) to know what the other liked and so just fell into it. But that aside, he was able to figure out a lot of what was happening and connect a few dots with what Bill had told him earlier. From watching them he learned about pressing on the taint and teasing a rosebud while you were sucking someone off. Also, that a 'prop' pillow was helpful for several fucking positions. And that it was always good for your lover to be loosened up before you went inside him. And that there was a special spot inside a boy that you could press with your finger, or your cock, that made them feel really good.
Ron took this last piece of knowledge to heart (so to speak); curiosity just too hard to ignore. One day as he left his spot spying at the twin's door, he thought about what he might use to try and do that to himself. He detoured through the kitchen on the way back to his room and got a nice carrot. Back in his bed he lubed it up, along with his cock, and started to slowly insert it. It wasn't much wider than two of his fingers and he got used to it instantly. [Only later would he learn how rare a gift he had, about being able to accomodate things up him bum without really needing to be stretched out first.] Ron rather enjoyed the sensation of feeling it move in and out of his bum. He kept jacking himself, moving the carrot around a bit, and then he found... IT! Oh wow! That spot was incredible. No wonder Fred and George moaned so much when it got hit. He kept jerking and it only took three or four more prods to that spot for him to go over the edge.
Standing in the showers next to Seamus, Ron was thinking about what else he wanted to do with him. The answer was, of course, everything. But he didn't know just how adventurous his special friend was and the last thing he wanted to do was risk it by moving too quickly. If Seamus backed out, he wasn't sure who else he might be able to mess around with. Harry, maybe? He thought Harry was cute but he knew enough about the muggle world to know that being gay wasn't nearly as accepted as it was in the wizarding world. He didn't know how Harry would react to learning that Ron was into boys. And the last thing he wanted to do was lose him as a friend. So... slow and steady with Seamus it was.
As they soaped themselves under the showers and rinsed, Ron planned his next move, cock hardening. Maybe he could eventually get the Irish boy interested in butt stuff, but that would have to be later down the line. Ron and Seamus kept looking at each other's wet bodies as they showered. Unlike most other times, when there were inevitably other boys in the showers, they could now stare at another naked boy, get hard, and not be self-conscious about either thing. This feeling as well... the naughtiness of what they were doing... added to the excitement for both of them. They knew that this was dirty and that they'd got in trouble if they were caught. And that just made it better somehow.
They'd rinsed themselves completely clean a couple of minutes ago now and Seamus kept shooting him expectant looks. Finally, Ron turned off his shower head but made no move to walk back into the changing area. Seamus did the same.
"You ready to do more?" Ron asked.
"Yea! I've, uh..." he pointed towards his hard cock "been ready for a little while now" he smiled.
"OK, lean back against the tiles."
Ron got down on his knees in front of Seamus and looked up at him. "I'm going to suck your cock. You ready?"
"Boys actually do that? I thought it was just an insult that they threw around."
'Wow, this kid is really innocent' Harry and Ron both thought at the same time, echoing each other's minds.
"Some boys do, though it's not the kind of thing we walk around bragging about. Got it?" Seamus nodded. "It feels really good. I'll do you if you promise to do me, OK?"
"Uh... wow... OK, yea" Seamus said, a bit hesitantly.
"First... look at how I'm curling my lips around my teeth?" Ron exaggerated the motion so that Seamus would see it clearly. "That so that only my lips and tongue are touching your cock. Don't scrape it with your teeth. OK?" The other boy nodded again.
Ron looked back down at the hard cock right in front of his face, foreskin drawn back by the throbbing erection. He sensed that he was crossing a line here. Not a bad one, per se. But if he did this, especially if he enjoyed it, then it truly meant that he was gay. 'FUCK IT' he thought, opening his mouth and enveloping Seamus' cock in one go. Neither of them was very big (yet) so it fit into his mouth easily. His peripheral vision didn't register the slight blurriness of Harry squatting just two feet away, capturing this in every detail on wizarding film. Harry was amazed that such a great opportunity had presented itself again so quickly. Just like with Draco (and himself he later found out), Ron and Seamus were part of a pornographic photo shoot and neither of them had any idea it was happening.
Ron had been worried about what a cock might taste like... but it tasted like... skin. Like the same taste if you sucked on your own arm. Fortunately for Ron, Seamus had gotten at least a good set of hygiene knowledge from his father, if not the sex stuff. He kept his foreskin VERY clean. Plus, they'd just showered. Ron would also, eventually, learn that there were other flavors associated with sucking on cock.
Seamus let out a shocked gasp when Ron first took it in. He thought wanking was good. But this was... other worldly! His gasp turned into a loud moan when Ron started properly sucking on his member, moving up and down. Ron, while having seen blow jobs in action, hadn't gotten any proper education on it and so wasn't quite sure what to do with his tongue or his hands. He kept his hands still, gripping his partner's thighs, and sucking on Seamus like a lollipop. The Irish boy was so overcome with pleasure that he lost all coherent speech. All he could do was moan. And while not a scream, it was certainly not quiet.
Harry guessed that it might be audible in the hall, and was a little worried about someone hearing, despite the early hour. Oh well, not really his problem. If someone did come in he'd be able to remain hidden he was sure. Plus, the only ones that would hear it would be other boys in their own house. So they didn't really have to worry about getting in trouble with the professors or losing house points. Well... maybe Percy might turn someone in. Ron's brother could be such a prat about enforcing rules. Anyway, he figured the only risk was revealing themselves to other students. As he rolled this over in his mind Harry was capturing the action well with his camera; continuing to snap away at the pair, getting some very nice images of what, he assumed, was the first blow job for either of them. Not for the first time, Harry was thankful he'd bought a high capacity camera.
Ron started bobbing his head up and down on the Irish boy's cock. After about 30 seconds Seamus was really letting himself go. He let more of his weight press against the tiles, slumping back slightly, putting his palms flat on the wall and moaning steadily. Ron saw this as a positive sign and kept going. His technique was that of a complete novice, but Seamus' cock was so sensitive and he was also new to all this, so it didn't matter. Ron's own cock was hard and he moved own hand down to wank himself as he sucked his friend, getting off on the pleasure he could tell that he was creating for the Irish boy. He also dared to reach one hand behind himself and gently finger his own rosebud every now and then. That caused him to moan in pleasure as he did so, heightening the experience as his mouth vibrated around Seamus' hard cock, bringing the freckled boy towards orgasm that much faster.
Harry got a couple of great shots of this: Ron sucking on a cock while simultaneously wanking his own stiffie and fingering himself. He thought back again to the pictures they'd gotten of Draco. Then as now, they captured a boy rock hard and pleasuring himself while sucking cock, leaving no room for doubt that the he was enjoying the activity.
As Ron continued, Seamus felt the pressure building and didn't (even for a moment) consider trying to delay it or taking a break. He climaxed in less than four minutes, the second wave of orgasmic ecstasy flowing through him in a delightful rush. His whole body flushed red as it hit him, both Harry and his camera noted.
A moment later, his knees slowly went limp as the pleasure subsided. He let his weight fall fully back along the tile wall of the showers and slowly slid down to a sitting position, Ron guiding him a bit by holding one arm.
Seamus was completely lost in a post orgasmic haze. Ron had a massive grin on his face... he could tell that his friend had absolutely loved it. And he himself had loved doing it. The raw lust that the act of sucking cock brought out in him, and the amazing sounds that he drew out of his lover while going down on him, imparted an amazing sense of accomplishment and power. He loved the feeling. It's what an experienced muggle might call 'turning someone into putty in your hands' though the expression was not known to the 13-year-old ginger boy kneeling on the shower floor, basking in the glow of his first encounter with oral sex.
Ron, though very aroused, was not in a rush. He gave Seamus a little time to get his wits about him. Finally, the other boy came bak to himself and caught Ron's gaze. "Wow."
"So you liked that then?" Ron said, playful sarcasm in his voice.
"Fuck yes!" the Irish boy replied, clearly not as innocent in swearing as he was in sexual matters. "Can I do you?"
"Hmm... let me think" came the still sarcastic reply.
"Hey, we could just go back to bed now if you want." 'I can play that game too' Seamus thought.
"No NO!" Ron replied, relenting.
"Thought not" Seamus smiled. "Stand up."
"OK" Ron said, starting to move. "But, actually, let's try a different position. I bet I won't be able to stand towards the end either."
"Oh... wait... you know what? Just lie back. Then you don't have to worry."
"Good idea" the redhead replied, leaning his nude form back on the tiled floor of the shower room.
Seamus got up on all fours and crawled on his hands and knees the couple of feet over to towards Ron's crotch, his own body at a right angle to other boy. Seamus was very excited! He liked hanging out with Ron and doing 'naked things' felt sooooo good. Not just the fact that they were getting away with being naughty; he loved the physical feelings too. He'd only recently discovered how good it felt to play with himself. The stuff that Ron was showing him now felt even better than that stuff he did on his own. He loved the way that Ron made him feel when he sucked him and he thought it was only fair that he return the favor, plus he wanted to be a good friend. He also suspected he'd probably have fun doing this.
Ron lifted his head up to watch Seamus approach and kept his eyes locked on his own crotch, wanting to watch his cock as it disappeared into his friend's mouth. Seamus was concentrating intently on what he was doing. So neither of them was paying attention to the room around them, and this allowed Harry to get in pretty close and continue taking photos.
As the warm moist mouth enveloped his cock, Ron moaned (almost as loudly as Seamus had) and a moment later let his head slip back to the floor, closing his eyes and losing himself in the pleasure. Harry captured that exact moment, and Ron's oh so perfect expression, up close and very personal. It was all he could do to keep from playing with own cock while this unfolded. But he figured it would be far better to get it on film. He could play with his cock all he wanted later while enjoying the photos.
"Fuck yes!" Ron moaned, loving the feeling.
"It's good then?" Seamus asked, cluelessly.
"YES YES! Don't stop!" Ron pleaded.
"Oops, sorry" came the innocent reply, and the Irish boy quickly took the hard cock back into his mouth and continued sucking it. Ron put his hands on Seamus' head and ran his fingers through the short hair, rubbing his friend's head in affection but not applying any force.
Harry guessed that Ron wouldn't last much longer than Seamus did, so he moved quickly. Pacing around them he got the got scene from every angle, including some good shots of the smooth Irish bum sticking up on the air as its owner bobbed up and down on the ginger's cock. He also went close-in to Ron's cock to get some nice shots of those cute little lips and tongue at work. Seamus was intent on his task and kept his eyes closed for the most part and so didn't see the shimering invisibility cloak.
As Seamus kept sucking, and Ron contined moaning, the Irish boy realized that far from this being a chore, he was enjoying it. He liked being able to pleasure his friend, similar to the way Ron had felt, and also grasped that there was something empowering about giving someone so much pleasure that they lost themselves in it. He continued sucking diligently and also decided to try something else. He began using his fingers to lightly tickle Ron's ball sack, and the boy groaned in added pleasure.
Ron was already enjoying himself, but the added stimulation of Seamus' fondling was fantastic. He hadn't realized it would feel so great having another bloke touch you like that. But it made sense. It felt better when someone else wanked you, so why not the rest. And, oh, about the rest... Ron fervently hoped that Seamus would move his hand lower. The redhead had already discovered that he loved feeling things inside his bum. His own fingers and the carrots had taught him that. He was temped to ask Seamus to finger him, but decided against it. His earlier fears about moving to fast surfaced again. So he just laid back and enjoyed what was already being done to him.
After about a minute of the intense oral and testicular stimulation he felt it building. "Oh... Oh FUCK!" Ron half yelled. "Yea! Oh... oh... yea... keep doing that... I..." he groaned for another moment as Seamus continued his ministrations. "I'm gonna" he said and then stopped speaking as his own orgasm overcame him. Seamus pulled off the cock and jerked it a bit more, watching it twitch as Ron came, the ginger gently moaning as the climax washed over him. Snapping a few more shots, Harry withdrew to a corner while the pair caught their breath.
Seamus came back up to a kneeling position, looking down at Ron. The prone boy opened his eyes a few moments later and looked up at his friend. "Thanks mate" he said.
"No sweat. It was fun" the Irish boy replied.
"Yea?"
"Yea."
"So you want to keep doing this then?"
"Fuck yes! I wish we could meet up more often."
"Yea, me too. This is way more fun that doing stuff by myself" Ron replied, sitting up, smiling. Seamus return the grin. Ron yawned, looking thoughtful. "But I don't think we'd be able to stay awake in class if we did this on a school night."
"Yea, probably right. But... Merlin... I'm just so horny all the time."
"Yea, me too. Even in the middle of the day."
"What about... what about a loo?"
"Kind of cramped in the stalls with two, isn't it?" Ron asked.
"Yea, but we can go to one in the middle of the day and use a stall for a quick wank. That'll allow some privacy if we're quiet, sort of, and will help... keep the edge off."
Ron thought about it for a minute before he responded. "Yea, if we can find one that's out of the way, yea. That should work. Actually, even a broom closet or something would work too, eh?"
"Yea, but we'd have to be a lot more careful. Can't have people see us going in there."
"Right. Yea. OK... let's keep a lookout for places to meet up between classes."
"Deal" Ron said, and got to his feet, Seamus following. They rinsed quickly in the showers again.
Harry had heard the entire exchange and had to admit he liked their plan. He was horny during the day too and certainly wished HE could get someone to help him with it instead of trying to grab a quick and quiet wank in the short time between classes. It's always easier with a friend, as the two boys has just pointed out. But... if he could eavesdrop on them while THEY were messing around, he bet that would be better than doing things by himself. He'd have to watch them carefully to try and keep up with this plan of theirs as it unfolded. Maybe he'd try to mess around with them, but he needed to figure out how to bring it up.
The pair dried off and got dressed, then left the showers, walking back down the hallway, careful to be quiet, the same way they'd approached. 'Guess they didn't realize how much noise they made just now. Good thing it didn't carry too loudly into the hall' Harry thought. He had decided not to try and go ahead of them lest they seem him, brush up against him, or hear him work the door either on the showers or their bedroom. He decided to wait for a little while for them to go back to bed, figuring that after their recent exertions they'd probably fall asleep quickly.
He took off his cloak and sat down on one of the benches, putting his camera under it. He was excited about the new shots it contained and was looking forward to developing them. He suspected (correctly, as he'd later learn) that he'd photographed each boy's first non-solo sexual experience. Between himself, Malfoy, Ron, and Seamus, that made four boy's deflowering that this camera had so far captured. He hoped/planned to chalk up quite a lot of notches with this camera.
And since he had some time to kill...
He dropped his briefs, exposing his hard prick. He'd been hard throughout this entire encounter and so another store of sexual energy had been building up. In his rush to catch up with the pair as they headed to the showers, he left all of his stuff other than the camera (including both wand and lube) in his bag. But he was so turned on, he knew that he wouldn't last long, and so spit was going to do just fine.
He started stroking himself with his spit soaked hand, closing his eyes, and replaying in his mind the wonderful boy-sex that he'd just witnessed. He continued stroking... imagining himself in the showers late at night by himself. Ron and Seamus enter and approach him. The three of them are alone in the steamed-up shower room. Wordlessly, they drop to their knees, both looking up at him with smiles on their faces, pleased to see the highly aroused look on his face. They start to work on him with their tongues; one licking his balls while the other sucks his cock.
As that fantasy played out, Harry came (for the fourth time that night), letting out a moan, unable to hold it in. "Yea... Ron... suck me" he cooed, riding the climax.
He straightened himself up then got back under his invisibility cloak. Retracing his steps back down the dorm's hallway he got back to his room and went inside. He listened for a moment, but heard only heavy breathing. Quietly shuffling over to his bed and got inside and closed the curtains. He took off his cloak and draped it over the back of his bed in the space between it and the wall for it to dry. But... wait... it wasn't wet at all. It had completely dried from the water he'd picked up in the showers. Wow! Water repellent as well as invisible. This was quite a cloak.
He changed back into his pajamas and stowed everything in his bag, hiding it behind his pillows. As long as nobody came prying before he woke up they'd never be the wiser. Harry got back into bed and tried to get a few more hours sleep to make up for all he'd lost while creating his album. He was unconscious within minutes.
Notes:
Thanks for reading. As I've said, please keep the feedback and any suggestions for future chapters coming. The more praise and encouragement I get, even a brief "I liked your story because..." the better. caladan10 at tutanota dot com to email me. The more feedback I get, the more likely I am to write further chapters.
Chapter 10: Cedric's exploration
Summary:
Harry gets another opportunity to use the mirror and, again, sees much more than he had expected.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
When Harry awoke the next morning, his was alone in the room. Casting a quick spell to learn the time he saw that there were only about 20 minutes left until breakfast ended. 'So that's where everyone is. I didn't think I'd sleep this late' Harry thought. He didn't have to run, but he couldn't take his time either. And there would be no time to shower. He mentally kicked himself for not having done so last night after the wank. He'd been right there!
He got up, changed into fresh clothes, and sorted most of the contents of his bag, the spell ingredients, the spelled photo albums, etc. back into his trunk. He thought about hiding the photo album but decided not to. It was spell protected after all. Burying it might look suspicious. Or at least that's what it would look like to anyone going through his trunk. But why would anyone go through his trunk? He shook his head slightly to clear it, lest he be lost down some strange ultra-paranoid train of thought.
Arriving at the Great Hall he sat down in his usual spot near Ron and Hermione. The latter was chatting away to the girl next to her while Ron was being rather quiet. There was a Quidditch match after breakfast today and, the sport being his favorite subject in the world, he was normally chattering away on days like this. While not worn out, Ron was slightly bleary-eyed, the food would perk him up in a bit. Harry inwardly smiled to himself in amusement. He was one of only two people that knew why Ron was rather less energetic than normal. And speaking of... Harry slowly traced his gaze around the crowd of his housemates seated up and down the table and finally found Seamus. He had a similarly tired look.
Harry grabbed some helpings for his plate and started eating quickly so that he'd be sure to get enough food before breakfast finished. No one nearby tried to talk to him. It was an unwritten rule that if someone came towards the end of a meal you didn't chip away at their small window of time. Harry had a few minutes to watch both Ron and Seamus while he ate. Neither of them was looking around or talking to anyone.
Ron and Seamus, for their part, were lost in their own worlds. It's not that they were avoiding each other's gaze; neither felt the list bit ashamed. Quite the opposite in fact. It was fun and they both wanted more. Rather, they weren't looking at anyone because they were still replaying the fun time last night over in their head. Plus, they were rather tired. They'd both slept well after their shower room encounter but neither had gotten much sleep before it. They were too excited about meeting up and had tossed and turned in bed. As such, each had gotten only about five hours of sleep. Looking at their tired faces Harry hoped they'd rally before the game this afternoon. It was Ravenclaw playing Hufflepuff today. Even though it wasn't Slytherin (someone to root against) it was fun having them as company in the stands.
Harry got a bit of homework done that morning and passed the time around the castle and in the common room. He met up with Ron on the way down to the pitch for that afternoon's game. While he'd rallied a bit, Harry could tell that the redhead was still tired. "Ron, you look tired. Did you sleep OK?"
"WHAT?! Yea... sure... why do you ask?" Ron said, probably completely unware of how defensive he sounded. Harry chuckled to himself, inwardly, lest he give something away.
"No reason. Just chatting" Harry replied, letting the matter drop.
As they filed into the stadium Seamus caught up with them and the three sat together. Hermione wasn't a big fan of the sport and so sat out the games when Gryffindor wasn't playing, usually in the library. Seamus' energy level continued to parallel Ron's. More energetic than at breakfast, but still not quite his usual excited self when watching a game. Harry was excited for a couple of reasons. First, he loved quidditch and any chance to watch a proper game was going to make the day in question a better one than normal. Second, he'd realized earlier on that this would probably be another good chance to make use of the mirror in the locker rooms. He'd only seen Slytherin and his own teammates to this point and he was very excited at seeing more boys in the showers. So he'd gone ahead to his locker room and stashed his camera. Hopefully he'd have some more shots for this album in addition the those he'd taken of Ron and Seamus the night before.
The game lasted only about 45 minutes. This was just as well as everyone could see rain clouds gathering in the distance. Ravenclaw was winning by twenty points when their seeker captured the golden snitch, thereby ending the game. The final score was 200 Ravenclaw to 30 Hufflepuff. It had been a close thing though. Hufflepuff's new seeker, Cedric Diggory (or "pretty boy" Diggory as the twins referred to him) had been on the tail of his opponent and had missed it by mere inches. Had he been the one to grab it, it would have meant 150 points to his team, clinching a win for Hufflepuff.
As the game wound down, Ravenclaw house spilled onto the field to congratulate their team while the Hufflepuff team headed towards their locker room after shaking hands with their opponents. The other two house's students started filing out. Harry, wanting to move fast, said to his friends, "I've really got to use the loo. I'll catch up with you guys up in the common room? Maybe some chess?" Harry asked, nodding at the rain clouds? It was obviously going to rain and nobody would be spending much time outside.
"Actually, I think I'm going to take a nap. Find me later" Ron replied.
"Me too, I'm really tired" echoed Seamus.
"Yea? You both seem tired. You guys get up to something last night?" Harry asked, deliberately making his tone light show he was kidding.
"I..." Ron spluttered. "What? NO!" Seamus stammered, both at the same time. They looked at each other in mortification.
"Wow! Relax mates. I was just messing with you" Harry replied, and started heading off at a job. He'd gotten his laugh... no need to draw out their embarrassment. "Catch up with you later" he called over his shoulder, only half-looking back. 'Perfect' Harry thought. He could linger for a while and not be missed.
Ron and Seamus leaned together, whispering to each other so that their voices would be lost in the crowd. Everyone was chattering away and the sound of all the students walking along wooden stairways and passages under the stands made for quite a lot of background noise. Nobody paid them the slightest heed; their conversation would be private. "Seamus... nobody knows or even suspects. We've got to play it cool when stuff like that happens" Ron said.
"Look who's talking. I thought you were going to swallow your own tongue in surprise" Seamus shot back, smiling.
"Yea... well... OK. We've both got to get better at this."
"You want to keep... meeting up, right?"
"Fuckin' A!" Ron replied, smiling, his earlier worry about Harry's question forgotten. They continued their walk towards the castle.
Meanwhile, Harry bobbed his way towards the stadium exit then cut left when outside the entryway, away from the crowd, towards the locker room entrance. Anyone who noticed would think nothing of it. He was a member of the house team after all and they'd probably assume he was getting something from his locker; which was technically true, though Harry planned on using that thing before he brought it back to his dorm.
Harry went inside and quickly got undressed, stowing his clothes in his locker. Naked, he grabbed his camera, wand, and a towel, unlocked the mirror with a spell, then stepped inside and closed it behind him. (He remembered his carelessness of leaving it open on his first visit and wasn't keen to repeat that mistake.) The locker rooms were not used very frequently and the entrance was spelled so that few people could actually enter besides that house's team. But if someone came into the locker room with the mirror ajar they'd find out about it and he'd lose access to his favorite spot at Hogwarts. Plus, he'd have a really hard time looking innocent if he were found inside while also naked and jerking off while watching naked boys on another team.
Harry triggered the torch spell on the tip of his wand and it lit up the corridor behind the mirror. After waiting a moment for his eyes to adjust he started walking further inside. He saw four areas of bright light: the girls and boy's locker rooms of each house team that had just played. The girl's locker rooms were of no interest, of course. He thought for a moment about which team he wanted to watch 'up close and personal' and decided on Hufflepuff. Ravenclaw had five boys on this year's team to other's three. But he figured the team wasn't going to be spending much time in there. They would be heading back to their common room quickly for the celebration. The others might linger a bit. Plus, as he thought about it a bit more, Harry was rather keen to see what Cedric looked like naked. So he headed towards Hufflepuff, labeled arrows carved into the walls providing helpful directions.
Arriving at the mirror Harry extinguished his wand's light and put it down off to the side. Looking through the mirror he saw that Cedric, Malcolm, and Michael were all just getting undressed and about to head to the showers. Harry snapped a few pictures, interested to see how they would come out as these were the first shots he tried to capture of boys disrobing, rather than already naked. There was a bit of chatting back and forth but all three boys were subdued from their loss. Cedric was especially quiet it seemed.
Harry looked each of them over. All three had brown hair, lithe muscled physiques with very little fat, as was typical for most of the sport's players. Michael and Malcolm were both 5th years if Harry remembered right and so were rather well developed, each with thick pubic bushes and decently sized cocks. Cedric though, had a much sparser growth of pubic hair than would be expected of a 6th year, and (though his balls were about the same size as the other's were) he seemed to have a rather small cock. Or, at least it was pretty small in its current soft state. It was only about an inch long and only a few wisps of hair around it. That might be just as well. Had Cedric been half as hairy as his teammates it would have barely poked out of his pubic bush. Harry hoped for Cedric's sake that he was just a late bloomer and still had a bit more size to "grow into" so to speak.
The other two were certainly cute. But though not as well developed, Harry could see why the twins referred to Cedric as "pretty boy." Some of his features did looked rather... pretty, not handsome... and Harry found himself drawn to him, wanting to run his hands over Cedric's face and body, fondle him, tug on his hair while they kissed, all kinds of things. These thoughts made his already hardening prick stiff as a board.
Harry got a few shots of each boy as they got undressed and few more of them in the showers. Cedric had been naked around these two a more than a few times and didn't seem to be self-conscious about his small size, at least as far as Harry could see. Like any boy their age, each of the three spent a few moments more than they needed to soaping up their cock and balls. Harry got shots of this too and he was curious to see how the moving images of these would manifest when he developed the photos; soap being rubbed in and around the best parts. The boys continued to chat a bit as they soaped themselves up and washed their hair. A few more attempts were made to coax Cedric into chatting but the other two soon gave up. They figured that he was disappointed at having missed the snitch so closely and so didn't press. Soon the only sound in the locker room was that of running water and its splattering against the tiled walls as the three cleaned off from the game.
Harry figured, wrongly as it would turn out, that this was probably a good enough number of pictures for his album and that nothing else would happen worthy of capturing on film. He knew they probably wouldn't stay very long and he wanted to go over the edge before they finished their showers. The 13-year-old kneeled down on the floor just in front of the mirror and set his camera down. Picking up his wand, he cast the lubrication charm on himself and started wanking, watching the cute athletic teenagers rub their hands all over their bodies as they washed. All had decent abs he noticed, hard to look away from.
He jerked his cock, teasing the head, sliding his fist up and down the hard shaft, playing with his foreskin, and alternating between fast and slow speeds. He grunted and groaned a bit, adding his voice to the din of the showers that came through the mirror. He knew that any sound from his side wouldn't go through and that he was safe in doing so. While he moved his gaze between all three boys as he jacked it, the majority of the time his eyes were on Cedric.
"Yea, you feel bad for losing, don't you?" he whispered out loud, pretending he was whispering in the other's ear. His hand did not stop moving over his cock. "I'd wish there was something I could do to make you feel better. Maybe a little something to relieve the stress? I bet your balls are really heavy. How about I use my tongue to lighten them?" Even though he was only giving voice to his own thoughts, somehow the process of saying these words out loud made the situation even more erotic and was turning him on even more. He'd only just done this for the first time the night before and was discovering that vocalizing sexual thoughts could make them more intense. With his other hand, he teased his hole slightly. Just enough to send a little extra sensation to his horny mind to and mix with the pleasant feelings he was getting from his cock and the eye candy just a few feet from him.
"Oh yea, Cedric." He visualized himself kneeling in front of the older boy, looking him in the eye past the cock right in front of his face. "I want to taste you" he moaned. Harry closed his eyes for a moment, visualizing the fantasy, imagining a hot cock sliding into his mouth. He opened his eyes again a short time later to resume staring at the three naked teens. He imagined a similar situation unfolding to that of the twins and Oliver when the two gingers induced (without needing to put in much effort) the cutest boy on the team to have fun with them. He imagined Malcolm soaping up Michael, deliberately taking his time as he rubbed soap up and down, getting into all the nooks and crannies of his ass and crotch. Cedric would watch them, transfixed, until they finally broke off from their little dance and went over to him... kissing him... four hands wondering over his shower slicked body... jerking him, probing his rosebud, tugging his balls, then wanking him as he moaned under their ministrations, helpless to resist the overwhelming sexual pleasure.
It only took him a minute more to climax with that fantasy running through his mind.
He came down from the dry orgasm as Michael was finishing up his shower. The quidditch beater turned off his shower head and went back into the changing area. Malcolm followed less than a minute later and did the same. Cedric was taking his time, staying under his shower head. The other two started talking while they dried off and dressed. Cedric couldn't hear it at all under the spray especially as he was washing his hair. 'Hmm... maybe that's part of why the twins call him pretty boy. He probably does spend more time than most making it look just right' Harry thought. 'Wait... he's doing his hair again.' Harry remembered that he'd already done it once, rather thoroughly. Was he deliberately trying to draw out his shower?
Harry could hear the other two talking to each other as they stowed their gear and got dressed. He was able to catch most of it. The conversation basically boiled down to fact that they both felt that their team captain, a 7th year girl named Eudora, really wasn't doing a good job in her post. She didn't have good strategic instincts and they felt that if she listened to Cedric's suggestions more during practice, the team would be doing better. They both thought that it should be Cedric as captain and that they'd be sure to put their weight behind him next year. But neither was interested in the job themselves. They just wanted to play their positions and let someone else call the shots. Plus, they wanted to help Cedric boost his self-confidence a bit.
They walked over towards the showers again to give Cedric a quick shout over the din of the running water. But before Michael could get his attention, Malcolm pulled him in close and lowered his voice. They were almost right in front of the mirror so Harry could hear them quite clearly now. "I think he'd make a really good captain."
"You're right, the team would be way better if Eudora wasn't running the show."
"Also... I know he's tetchy about, well, you know" Malcolm said, looking down and groping himself briefly.
"Yea... I feel bad for the bloke, given his unfortunate... stature. But being captain might also give him a little more confidence and help him come out of his shell" Michael said.
'Wait!' Harry thought. 'Are they seriously talking about how Cedric isn't well endowed and how they can help him get over that? Well, that's another question answered' Harry thought. Cedric wasn't a late bloomer, he was just less endowed than most. Harry was hit with a wave of interesting thoughts. First, he was surprised at the fairly up front and open way these two friends were talking to each other about their teammate's cock size. He was also impressed about their insights, for 15-year-olds, into the psychological aspects around that. The intriguing notions of the quidditch strategies that Cedric might bring to bear also piqued his interest. (Harry was still a teenage male sports fan, after all. Not everything was about sex.)
Given the situation though, Harry's thoughts quickly drifted back to the Hufflepuff seeker's cock. Harry was curious what they meant exactly. All the boys of Cedric's age and older (16+) that he'd seen had all been 5 inches or bigger. That sort of size was fairly normal he'd heard. Was Cedric really that much smaller? Maybe he was a grower not a show-er. And even if not, was it really such big deal? While he hoped that he wouldn't have to wait too long to find out, maybe a few weeks, Harry had no way of knowing that he would only have to wait mere minutes.
"Hey Cedric... don't beat yourself up, OK?" Malcolm half-shouted to get his attention. Cedric turned off his own shower head and came over to the changing area, towel around his waist.
"Thanks Malcolm. I'll get over it" he replied with a genuinely alleviated tone. His teammate's comment really had made him feel a bit better just then.
"Catch up with you later?" Michael asked, turning to leave. Malcolm on his heels.
"Sure" Cedric said replied, opening his locker and half-nodding in their direction. They left.
Cedric, for his part, was disappointed about the game and the fact that he'd come so close to clenching victory. As such, it wasn't all that hard to put on a morose act. While he certainly would have liked to win, he wasn't really all that broken up about it. He'd had a lot of fun playing and the score had been close enough that it could have gone either way. He'd made a good go of it and he knew his teammates, and his whole house, wouldn't be hard on him. It just wasn't what Hufflepuffs did. An outside observer reading his thoughts right now would be impressed that a boy of only 16 could have such a well refined sense of sportsmanship.
The real reason the seeker had moped around in the locker room was that it made for a good excuse to take a longer shower and try and keep Michael and Malcolm from talking to him. He wanted them to leave the locker room quickly, and his plan had worked. What Cedric planned on doing was going to take a long period of complete privacy and, at a boarding school, such opportunities were very few and far between. He'd recently figured out that the locker room at the end of the game would be a good chance. Either they would win and the others would leave quickly for the celebration, or they would lose and he could pretend to mope around so that they'd leave him in peace. He was disappointed that it had turned out to be the latter, but that feeling was fading quickly as he thought ahead to what he'd be able to do. Harry had no way of knowing that these were the thoughts and motivations in Cedric's mind just now. He'd figured out that the reason for the delay was probably so that Cedric could be alone. Maybe he was using the same trick Harry had: get some along time for a nice uninterrupted wank.
The seeker was just standing there at his locker, not moving, with an unfocused gaze. But Harry would soon get a clue about the full motivations for Cedric's desire for privacy. As he watched from his spot just on the other side of the mirror, a small bulge started to appear at the front of Cedric's towel. 'He's getting hard!' Harry realized. He quickly bent down to grab his wand and dismissed the lubrication spell. Getting his camera, he straightened up, ready to capture some more photos of whatever was going to happen next. Cedric hadn't moved in the last few moments. He'd cocked his head to the side and was just standing there quietly... probably listening to hear whether his teammates might return for something they'd forgotten, Harry guessed.
In fact, that's exactly what Cedric was doing. He was very excited but at the same time immensely worried about being caught during his upcoming activity. However, his horniness was overriding his fear. After another moment, now reasonably confident that his teammates wouldn't be coming back, Cedric walked over to the door and cast a spell to lock it. It wouldn't hold out long against someone determined to enter, but it would give him enough warning to... compose himself... if there was an interruption. He went back to his locker and got his wand, still only dressed in the towel around his waist. His body was now mostly dry but his hair was disheveled from the toweling off he'd given it. Harry found the whole image very sexy.
Cedric took off the towel and hung it on the door of his locker. He grabbed his wand and turned towards the center of the changing room. Harry got his first proper look at the Cedric's hard cock now. As had been eluded to in the conversation he overheard a few minutes ago, Cedric was on the small side. He was about 3 inches fully hard. Of course, Harry wasn't going to judge. He was only that size himself. But whereas Harry had some more growing to do (he hoped!) it appeared that Cedric had topped out. But Cedric's smaller size didn't really concern Harry all that much. The 16-year-old was amazingly sexy and Harry wanted him. Badly!
As those thoughts went through Harry's mind he saw Cedric flourish his wand and cast a spell which levitated the very large bench in the changing area. It was identical to the one in his own locker room. Having sat on it to change clothes many times, and having just had amazing sex on it, with several boys, in the not too distant past, Harry could attest to how heavy and solidly built it was. He wasn't surprised that it would take a spell for one person to lift it (other than Hagrid). But he was curious as to why Cedric was doing this. Cedric angled his wand just so and traced a path which put bench down just in front of, and centered on, the mirror. He came over to stand right up against the mirror, between it and the bench, oblivious that there was someone on the other side. Then he sat back onto the edge of the bench, and made sure his knees didn't hit the mirror and that we could move around. He stood up again, squatting over the bench, grapping it with his hands, and moving up and down, watching his reflection in the mirror. 'Is he into nude exercise?' Harry thought.
As it would turn out, that was sort of what the other boy had in mind. He needed to be able to squat comfortably, and wanted to watch himself in the mirror while he moved. Satisfied that the bench was properly in place, and wouldn't move around, he went back to his locker. With one more pause to listen and make sure nobody was coming, Cedric cast a disillusionment spell on something inside his locker. Harry was at the wrong angle to see what happened but presumed that Cedric had put something in there that he'd wanted to be kept hidden.
Looking into his locker, Cedric looked on the now-visible object with both excitement and trepidation. He hesitated for a moment. Finally, his hand trembling slightly, he reached in and pulled out the object he'd un-hidden. He'd first learned about this particular muggle invention only during last term. He had spent months hatching a plan to gain possession of one, and he'd only finally been able to get it at the end of summer. He'd never found a chance to use it at home. Nor had he tried... doing anything... like the things it was supposed to be used for. This was the first time he'd finally be able to try it and finally satisfy his curiosity. His whole body was starting to vibrate with nervous anticipation.
As he pulled it from his locker and walked back over to the mirror, Harry's eyebrows shot up in surprise. He'd never seen one in real life, but he'd heard enough about them on the playground and overhearing Dudley telling lewd jokes with his friends to recognize a dildo when he saw one. 'Where did Cedric get that? And how did he keep it hidden?' Harry wondered. He quickly guessed what was about to happen and his cock sprang fully back to attention. But he left it alone for now... this was just too great an opportunity and he didn't want to miss a thing. His surprise fading, he brought up his camera and began taking shots again. He was grateful for having emptied the camera last night. Even with the photos he'd taken of Ron and Seamus still in it, there was plenty of room for more. That meant he could take plenty of shots of the show Cedric was unwittingly about to give. The older boy thought the only person watching would be his own reflection.
And Harry realized that this was going to be a two-fer. Not only would he get to see, and capture on film, this gorgeous boy sexually pleasuring himself, but maybe he'd also learn about sex toys.
As Cedric came close again, Harry could see that the fake cock was as made of a pseudo-flexible rubbery substance. It was flesh colored, over 7 inches long with a decent girth, and a pair of nicely sized balls at the base ('maybe they double as a handle?' Harry thought) with a big round part on the bottom. Cedric used the round part as suction cup to attach the dildo to the bench. 'Fuck, I can't wait to feel this inside me' Cedric thought, giving the rubber cock a few tugs at the base to make sure it was securely suctioned to the bench. It moved a bit, so he grabbed his wand and used it to cast a sticking charm on the base. Then, turning the wand, he cast a cleansing charm on himself, feeling the familiar tingle around and inside his hole. He had experimented with a few items inside him before; small things like a hairbrush handle. He had heard about the cleansing spell and had found it useful for the few times he'd experimented with butt stuff. But this was the first time he'd ever actually had the time, the... uh... tools, and inclination to put something this large inside himself, even though he'd been curious about it for a couple of years now, ever since he'd learned to wank.
Finally, Cedric cast the lubrication spell on the dildo and on his cock. Putting his wand out of the way, he turned towards the mirror and jerked himself slowly a few times. There was a look of nervous excitement on his face as he got into position. Harry, almost pressing up against the glass in his enthusiasm to see, guessed correctly that Cedric had never done this before and that's why he was nervous.
Looking at himself in the mirror Cedric sat back a bit, lining up the tip of the dildo with his rosebud, squatting above it. Taking a deep breath, and willing himself to relax, he sat back and... it slid past his hole. He stood up a bit, tried again... same thing. On his third try, he reached back and held it in place while he slowly, very slowly, sat back. Finally, he felt his ring expand around it as it slid inside.
There was a slight stinging pain as the head slipped in and Cedric's face contorted in curiosity and slight discomfort as he felt his sphincter stretch. Harry was perfectly level with Cedric's head and caught the expression on film. The older boy held still for a bit, moaning softly in... pair or pleasure... Harry wasn't sure which. And truth be told, at that point, Cedric didn't know either. Staring at his reflection in the mirror, he jerked his cock a bit, returning it to full mast and helping to pull the mix of sensations towards the pleasurable end of the spectrum.
The older seeker put one hand down and gripped the edge of the bench. This took some of the weight off his legs and give him even more control over how quickly he could lower his body onto this muggle sex toy. He continuing to slowly jerk his three-inch cock. Looking closely, Harry was grateful that the technique had him only using his thumb and first two fingers. He had fairly big hands and if he used a fist then his cock would completely disappear for a good portion of the stroke. And Harry rather liked watching it him wank it. Sometimes Cedric would pause his stroke and pull his foreskin up, then run his thumb underneath it, teasing his cock head. 'I need to try that' Harry excitedly thought to himself.
Curious to see more, Harry got back down on his knees so that he could watch the member disappear into the, progressively looser, boy-hole parting for it. Given the sparse bush of pubic hair around the 16-year-old's cock, Harry wasn't surprised to see the complete lack of it on his balls or in his crack. This suited him just fine and only made Cedric sexier in Harry's eyes. He wasn't a fan of body hair.
Cedric kept up with the task at hand (or at hole, in this case) with the intense determination of any teenaged boy bent on obtaining sexual gratification. He lowered himself further until about a little over inch of it was inside him and then paused again, allowing himself to adjust. He continuing to breath slowly and deeply, and maintaining the slow wank of his cock, sometimes rubbing his thumb and forefinger around the tip the alter the stimulation. Pre-cum started leaking out, making that task even easier. His face was still a bit contorted in pain/pleasure, but the muscles around his jaw were starting to relax as the tension ebbed. He kept going.
Meanwhile, Harry kept shooting away with his camera as, inch by inch, the pretty Hufflepuff took more and more of the dildo into his perfectly rounded ass. Harry alternated between taking shots of Cedric's ass parting for the fleshy pole, his wanking motions on the small but very hard cock, and his face, still a bit scrunched in concentration. Sometimes he stood back to get a few wider shots. He also got on one knee, went left and right, stood up again; all kinds of different angles to see what would come out best. It occurred to Harry that, just like the shots that had been taken of Malfoy, these shots would be perfect blackmail material if Cedric ever got on his bad side. Harry didn't see that happening... that was crossing a moral boundary that he had no desire to get near. His only plans for these were as (amazingly hot) wanking material for himself. But all the same, he got off a bit on the potential power trip he could take.
On the other side of the mirror, Cedric renewed his relaxation efforts and sat back another inch onto the rubbery cock. He was quickly getting used to it and the pain was fading. He was rather starting to like the sensation of feeling... full... as it went in deeper. He rose up a bit, until he felt just the head of it near his entrance, then sank back down, going a bit deeper this time. He repeated this a few more times, getting more and more relaxed with each penetration. The pain was almost gone now.
On the next downward thrust the cock-head pressed a certain point and his face instantly morphed into an ecstatic expression and a gigantic grin remained on the boy's face, even as the initial pleasure wave faded. "Oh... Oh fuck yea!" he moaned, unable to hold back the delightful moan. Cedric had just stumbled upon something he didn't even know was there. And we wanted to feel it more. LOTS MORE! He was mentally kicking himself for having waited so long to try this. He could have discovered this amazing pleasure ages ago.
Harry just happened to be ready with his camera and captured the exact moment perfectly. Cedric had no way of knowing, but in looking at his reflection, he was locking eyes with Harry's camera lens at the same time. 'That's definitely a keeper!' he thought as he felt the camera vibrate slightly while he pressed the shutter. This made Harry realize something else about how this situation was different from those he'd photographed before. Because he was sitting right there, facing the mirror, many of the shots Harry took were only a couple of feet or so from the action. That's as close as a photographer would probably get normally. So, for many of these, it's as if the mirror glass wasn't even there. And taking them on their own, out of context with the rest of the "photo shoot," would make it seem as though Cedric was deliberately putting on a show for the camera, performing an elaborate masturbation scene with a sex toy.
This made the younger boy's cock twitch. In fact, it was almost painfully hard now, despite his orgasm just a little while ago. It was the... loss of innocence?... that Cedric was experiencing right before his eyes that added a psychological attraction for Harry that was far greater than the solely physical one it had started out as. Harry was the sole witness to a major event in Cedric's sexual exploration. 'This is what Oliver felt like with me after our broomstick ride' Harry realized. 'When he initiated me in the showers and found that very same spot inside me.' The irony of this situation, himself being 13 and no longer innocent, reflecting on a boy three years older going through his own sexual self-discovery, was largely lost on him.
Cedric bounced again on the dildo but didn't get the same sensation. Concentrating, he tried again at a slightly different angle and found his mark, groaning in renewed pleasure. The pain was completely gone now. The 16-year-old started bouncing up and down repeatedly, getting into a rhythm, careful to hit that special spot on each inward thrust. The ecstatic smile was never going to leave his face while this kept up, Harry could tell. Each time he rose up, he went down a little further and pretty soon he could take a full six inches of the delightful sex toy inside. "Oh... Merlin... yes" he moaned, watching himself in the mirror bouncing up and down, enjoying the sensation of both seeing it and feeling it enter him. He loved taking it deeper, making sure that the head pressed on his g-spot just so each time it slid past.
Cedric was moaning continuously now with each thrust. Harry kept snapping away, his hormones raging. It was getting progressively harder to leave his cock untouched. Making that even more difficult was that fact that Cedric kept looking at himself in the mirror. That meant he kept looking right at Harry. The younger boy started to fantasize that the opposing seeker knew he was there, and was deliberately trying to put on a show for him.
Cedric took another deep dive onto the dildo, and then stayed down, keeping still for bit. He cooed, enjoying the sensation of just feeling full. Closing his eyes and allowing his head to fall back a bit, he started moving again. Then, he started moaning again. Harry couldn't hear it at first, but Cedric got louder a moment later and he could finally make it out. "Oh... yes... You're so big. Oh... OOOOOHHHHH... fuck me HARD! Yea... hit that... spot... right... THERE. OH, Merlin. Don't STOP. DON'T STOP! Fuck me!"
"Oh FUCK!" Harry said out loud. He just couldn't help it; the sight was such an amazing turn on. Watching this boy-beauty in such a private and intimate moment, acting on his deepest fantasies, there was no way he could continue to stay quiet. Fortunately, the mirror's aspect of one-way sound blocking was in place. The older boy had no idea he was the subject of Harry's pornographic photo shoot.
The anticipation and over stimulation robbed Cedric of most of his ability to hold back. Even though it had only been a few minutes since he first started, he bounced a couple of more times and, with a loud cry, went over the top. His cock may be small but his balls were not. Six large globs came shooting out, one arcing through the air and catching the bottom of the mirror. Cedric was amazed at how much his orgasm was heightened by the dildo's presence. Feeling his sphincter wrapped around the hardness inside him, pulsating with each shot of cum, took him to new heights. He moved up and down a bit more as his climax progressed. A couple more shots went straight up into the air and landed on the floor in front of him. He managed to hit his prostate at the same time as one of the shots was erupting and he nearly passed out in ecstasy. "Haaaaaaooooooew," he bellowed, completely incoherently. The rest of his load squirted out over his fingers to be rubbed back along his cock as he continued stroking himself while the orgasm faded.
He brought his hand up to his face and licked his load from his fingers, then let the hand drop again. He stopped bouncing on the dildo as well, leaning forward slightly so that it wasn't all the way inside him as he rested, his head drooping forward a bit.
Harry could resist no longer. He put his camera down, spit into the hand, and started jerking off furiously. It only took about 10 seconds for his own climax to take him, such was the level of his arousal. In fact, he had to lean against the wall to keep himself upright. He felt light headed. That's how strong his own orgasm was with the effect that this erotic exhibition was having on him, watching another boy, and a very cute one at that, deflower himself for the first time. 'I wonder if this is what it was like for Malfoy to watch Oliver and I on that broomstick?' he wondered.
Even absent the camera, Harry knew that these images would be seared into his mind. But he was grateful for the photos that would allow him to relive it over and over in vivid detail.
Lots of things were going through Cedric's mind as he crouched there enjoying his post orgasmic high. He knew that others called him "pretty boy" behind his back and that he was, in fact, more pretty than handsome. Girls never had much of a pull on him, though he pretended otherwise sometimes. And there was the fact that he didn't seem to really be developing in as... manly... a way as his classmates. But he was worried that he might be letting these stereotypes guide him rather than letting his own feelings determine how he really felt. But there was something else too, something he'd realized over roughly the last year. He was fascinated with what it would feel like to be fucked in the ass. Those facts had led him to think that he probably was gay. The prospect had intrigued, scared, and aroused him all at the same time.
But he didn't know any gay boys, and his family wasn't the type that talked about that. (Few families were, even now in the mid 90's.) So these feelings had been swirling around in his head for a while, this last one especially. And he had no readily available way to... satisfy his curiosity. He'd had to overcome a lot of trepidation in his own mind just to start hatching a plan to acquire this thing he'd started to fixate on.
But he managed to plan it and, over this past summer, had put the plan into action. He'd gotten his hands on some muggle money and had also figured out a way to cast an illusion on himself to make him look 30. But it only lasted about 13 minutes. His plan had gone off almost without a hitch. He'd found a way to ditch his parents for a few minutes while the three of them were visiting London. He cast his illusion while just in the next room, close enough to his parents, so that it wouldn't appear that he was using advanced magic unsupervised. They were staying, as it turned out, very close to a muggle sex shop. But when he went inside there was someone in front of him that took a while at the counter. When it was finally his turn he knew that he only had a bit of time to get what he needed. He probably wasn't going to get another chance at this, so he made his choice quickly, pointing to a decently sized toy hanging on the peg-board that he figured would do. He practically ran out of the store. The clerk behind the counter just dismissed his anxiety as that of a closet case.
Cedric managed to get down the street and duck into an alley as he felt the illusion fading. He'd made it outside with only about 30 seconds to spare. Peeking into the discrete brown bag he'd been given, he saw that the dildo he'd picked was made from a mold of a gay porn star. An American one guessing by the flag next to his name. The photo showed a cute young blond stud with the caption of 'Chad Knight' below it. Cedric had no idea who that was but, judging by what he'd just bought, the hot guy was decently well endowed.
He had to bring his purchase back to the inn where they were staying before he could risk casting the spell that would mask what this was. He managed to pull off this part of the plan successfully as well. So the special toy had been remained hidden until just a little while ago. He was finally able to put it to use here in his team's locker room. He'd been holding it for weeks, unopened, until he realized that this would be a good opportunity.
And now that he knew what if felt like, his mind was filled with... vindication! He had been right about himself! He was now sure that he was gay. It wasn't just that he fancied boys. This hard member in his ass felt soooooooo good. He wanted to feel like this again and again, as often as he could. He suspected that real sex would probably be even better, and was excited at the prospect, but for now his new favorite toy was going to help him scratch that itch inside whenever he felt it. (Assuming he could find some private time again.) The only way this could be better was if he could also find out whether that other suspicion about himself was true. 'Wait! I can do that right NOW!' Cedric realized, his head coming up and eyes snapping open again.
Coming down from his second orgasm, Harry could see that Cedric hadn't moved from his position and was still almost completely impaled on the rubber invader. He grabbed the towel he'd brought and used it to clean up his hands. He wasn't able to cum yet, but figured that it couldn't hurt to have it around. Maybe his first wet orgasm would strike sometime soon. Plus, it made a good impromptu knee pad for him when he wanted pictures from a low angle. Harry wondered whether Cedric was going to keep going. Not having any reference to how it might feel having such a large cock inside him, he didn't know whether this was something that could actually go on for a prolonged period of time. (Little did he know.)
Cedric was still sitting on the dildo, head bowed, and he seemed to be just enjoying the sensations his body was sending him. Suddenly, Cedric's head came forward and his eyes shot open. There was an odd look on his face. 'What's he thinking now?' Harry wondered. 'Is there more?'
Leaning forward slightly, and moving very carefully, Cedric pushed himself up and off his new favorite toy and stood. Harry took the opportunity to get his camera ready again in case there was something else. Cedric stood still in front of the mirror to get his feet solidly under him. Those had been some awkward positions for his leg muscles, bouncing up and down. Harry thought he might just go for another wank right then standing there and was eager film as many cum shots as he could.
"Fuck it!" Cedric said, after considering whether he really wanted to do... that other thing. If someone walked in on him now, there was no way he'd talk his way out of this. He might as well indulge himself in one more way while he had the chance. His other deep secret, in addition to having wondered for years what it would feel to be buggered, was the special likeness he had for the smell in here. Cedric walked back toward a locker... but not his own. He then returned to his previous position with something white clenched in his fist... Harry couldn't tell exactly what. But he was ready with his camera as Cedric got into position for what Harry hoped would be round two.
The older boy squatted back and sat on the dildo again, his hand guiding it. He found his mark on the first try this time, Harry noticed. But once the cock head was inside, he paused, and finally opened his fist revealing to Harry what he had wadded up there. "Whoa!" Harry whispered, "this just gets better and better." He brought his camera up to capture this interesting new addition to the equation.
Locking eyes with himself in the mirror, and almost perfectly looking into Harry's camera lens at the same time, Cedric brought his teammate's sweaty jock strap to his face and cupped it over his nose. He inhaled deeply, getting a massive dose of teen-boy crotch scent right across his olfactory receptors. "Huuuhhhooohhh" he loudly moaned, too overstimulated to keep his voice low. His lids closed slightly and his eyes went up into his head. He nearly fainted from the overwhelming sexual signals that were being sent to his brain by the smell and the pheromones. This caused him to lose a bit of control on his leg and arm muscles, freeing gravity to take hold. He fell back onto the dildo, the head of it jamming into his g-spot hard as it passed, sending another wave of pleasure into his brain, and causing a massive glob of pre-cum to flow out of his cockhead. But it kept sliding in.
Cedric dropped the jock strap and caught himself before he fell back fully and wound up impaled on the large rubber cock. That would have been painful if it had gone all the way in, especially so suddenly. He had stopped himself just in time.
He stood up again slowly, wanting to take a moment to figure out what to do next and give his legs a second to recover. He had a bit of a dilemma. He needed one arm to control his squatting onto the dildo and guide him as he rode it. His legs would get too tired if he relied on them solely. ('I will need to find some exercises to strengthen my squatting muscles' he thought to himself.) He also wanted a hand free to wank. But, picking up the sweaty jock strap and drawing another delightful breath while holding it to his nose, he wanted to smell more of this intoxicating aroma at the same time.
A solution quickly came to him. He opened up the jock strap and used the straps to secure it in place around his head, orienting it over his mouth and nose like an oxygen mask. He inhaled deeply once more, taking in the delightful scent of sweaty teenage boy. Harry could see the white fabric move out from, and the towards, his nose as his breath moved the sweaty cotton. Then he started to ride the dildo as before, wanking himself as he went. "Oh... yes. Oh YES! Fuck I love your smell. You... OH, you feel soooooooooo soooo... oh... goooooooood inside me" Cedric moaned, not slowing in the slightest, clearly returning to his earlier fantasy of getting his ass hammered. "Oh Merlin! It's so deep. Yes, yes, don't... don't stop... don't stop. I love this inside me. Argh!" His eyes had glassed over for a while to play out the fantasy of being ridden by the owner of this huge cock.
After another minute, he opened his eyes and focused at himself in the mirror, again enjoying the image of seeing the dildo penetrate him while he rode it. He was sweating all over now, the light sheen reflecting off every part of his body.
Harry was surprised by all this, but no so much that it prevented him from putting his camera to use. Here was this amazing sight in front of him and he couldn't believe how lucky he was to be witness to it: one of the cutest boys in school was riding a dildo, with a sweaty jock strap over his face, moaning uncontrollably, and wanking himself furiously to his second orgasm having just discovered the joy of the male g-spot.
Cedric was having the time of his life. He knew that having recently reached orgasm he would have a bit more time before the next one. He used that to experiment a bit, moving his body at different angles to see how it would feel for the dildo to enter him in different ways. And he got more attuned to the exact angle he'd need to, "OH" he moaned again as he hit that perfect spot inside him. As he continued riding the hard member another thought came into his head. 'I wonder if I'll like sucking dick? I like the smell of this, clearly, but what does it... wait!' He stopped stroking himself for a moment and used that hand to push a good portion of the jock strap past his lips and into his mouth. He ran his tongue around it and sucked on the fabric a bit. The same smell that was coming through his nostrils was echoed in taste on his tongue. 'Oh yea! I want to taste this again. I can't wait to suck on a boy's cock and balls. I want to taste another load besides mine' he thought, fully cementing his resolve in the fact that he was probably completely gay.
The fact that Cedric's recent orgasm gave him a bit of staying power also suited Harry as well. It gave him more time for his own experimentation in wizard photography. As before, Harry moved all around the range of motion he had available to him from this side of the mirror. As Cedric continued his self-impalement with ever more wild abandon, Harry got it all on film from a variety of different angles: left, right, top, and bottom. He tried some oblique angles as well. For the umpteenth time, he was grateful that wizarding cameras produced moving pictures. The full action shots of this 16-year-old beauty bouncing up and down on a large dildo would be such an amazing addition to his album. The "bonus shots" of Cedric breathing through, then sucking on, the improvised jock strap oxygen mask would be amazing too. Seeing how much he got off on it was so hot. That pretty face doing something so... sexually naughty... it was just the right amount of wrong.
Harry could see Cedric's balls pulling tighter to his body and knew that another orgasm was... uh... close at hand. Harry chuckled to himself at his own lame joke. Cedric stood from the bench as his climax approached, completely free of the dildo. His cock was only few of inches away from the mirror when he came. The additional stimulation that Cedric got from sniffing the jock strap had helped to churn up a larger-than-normal second load. It splattered all over the mirror and immediately started dripping down in cloudy rivulets. While getting some pictures of his face while he came, the images of cum dripping down the mirror was something that Harry had never considered before. It made for some interesting aspects to his final shots, seen from the other side of the glass like this. Cedric leaned against the mirror as his orgasm faded, fogging up the glass with his breath.
Harry was hard again and considered wanking one more time but ultimately decided against it. He was already a bit sore from his many cock strokes the night before, and he'd already gone twice this afternoon.
He watched as Cedric pulled himself together and grabbed his wand. The older boy cast a couple of cleansing spells to clear up the remains of his orgasms. As the second one hit the mirror Harry froze in panic, not sure what would happen. Would the spells on the mirror somehow be disrupted by this?! But the drying semen just faded away and the mirror seemed unchanged otherwise. Harry let out the breath he hadn't realized he'd been holding.
Cedric reversed the sticking spell to loosen the sex toy from the bench and brought it back to his locker. Harry assumed that he kept it hidden by an illusion charm, so as Cedric brought his wand up to cast he listened intently and was able to overhear the spell used. He didn't recognize it off the top of his head but he was sure he could spell it out phonetically later on. Cedric floated the bench back to its original position and headed back towards the showers to rinse the sweat off his body from the intense workout he'd just given himself.
Harry headed back towards his own locker room. He looked through the mirror into the Gryffindor locker room to make sure it was empty and, finding that it was, he let himself in and locked the hinged mirror behind him. He dressed quickly, eager to be out the door. He didn't want to risk Cedric seeing him heading away from the stadium. The other seeker would probably have no idea of what Harry had just been up to, but why take chances? As he opened the door to leave the sound of heavy rain hit him immediately; there was a torrential downpour. He'd forgotten about the looming storm clouds he'd seen as the game was ending. Oh well.
Fortunately, his bag had a water repellency charm on it. So even though he would be completely drenched by the time he got back, his camera would be fine. He was sure he'd want a hot shower before supper once he got back to the dorms. He plodded off into the rain along the path towards the castle.
Notes:
Thanks everyone for the good feedback and suggestions. They continue to help me refine the story arc. Keep them coming.
Chapter 11: Ron and Seamus find a place to hook up
Notes:
A quick note to readers… I realize this has taken a while. Since other similar delays may occur, I’ve decided to make this and subsequent chapters shorter. There will be more frequent updates, but they’ll be smaller. However, each will contain at least one sexual situation. ;-)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
On his way back to the castle a Harry thought about when he’d be able to sneak up to his repurposed storage closet for more picture development. As we walked by the great hall he realized that supper was about to start and a thought struck him: if he was there right as they opened the doors and ate quickly, he could nip up to the closet in the tower and get some development done while everyone else was eating.
As the doors to the great hall opened a few minutes later and he sat down along with a handful of other students who were either hungry or just wanted to get a jump on the meal. Not a minute later, food started appearing. He loaded up his plate and shoved down a healthy sized meal in less than five minutes. He got up and took a roundabout route back to his room, not wanting to run into anyone from his house along the way if we could avoid it. He didn’t want to have to account for his whereabouts if he didn’t have to. He nodded to Neville in passing as he went through the Fat Lady’s portrait but didn’t see any of his friends. He swapped out his wet clothes for dry and repacked his bag with the ingredients he’d need.
The whole process went well. He got up to his repurposed closet unnoticed and was able to sort through all the pics in his camera, keeping most of them, and putting them into his wanking photo album. There were many fantastic shots of Cedric from earlier as well as of Ron and Seamus together the night before.
Not surprisingly, he got hard again while he was processing all of these shots of hot wanking and boy sex. When he’d finished with the last shot of Cedric, he decided to discard his own earlier advice to himself and toss off for a third time today. He was more comfortable with the overall process of wizarding photos and he was done with putting them all in the album. There wouldn’t be any risk now of hurting either the photos or himself. So he didn’t worry about using his wand for lubrication this time.
Casting a lubrication charm on himself he started at the beginning of this latest addition. He hadn’t noticed it at the time because his attention had been focused on Ron’s ministrations, but the look on Seamus’ face while he was getting his first blow job was amazing. The young freckled Irish boy was so innocent, and knowing that this picture of his expression, exploding in pleasure, was the moment when that innocence was taken just made the shots so much hotter.
Harry closed his eyes and pictured himself with them, their three bodies writhing together in the steamy shower room, or in the quidditch locker room. Each boy feeling… stroking… sucking… tonguing… probing... licking… tasting each other until they’d all repeatedly gone over the edge, each boy's moans helping to bring out orgasms in the others.
His fantasy morphed into a scenario with Malfoy, just the two of them, also in a steamy shower room. Harry really wanted to find some time to be alone with Mal… Draco. ‘I need to start thinking of him by his first name!’
Harry imagined doing the same things to... Draco... that Ron did to Seamus. But of course, the look of innocence lost wouldn’t be there. Harry opened his eyes to look again at the hot photos of Seamus and Ron sucking before closing his eyes again to imagine Draco’s cock in front of him. He would slide it in, moving his foreskin back and forth, tonguing the head of the blond’s cock and doing his best to bring out those delightedly high-pitched moans that the Slytherin made when he was truly aroused and close to going over the edge.
Then he would flip him around and lick his hole to get him even more turned on. (Harry was wanking furiously now, getting very close.) Draco would continue moaning, pushing himself back onto Harry’s tongue, willing it to open him up further. “Oh yes, Harry! Eat that hole! Loosen me up for your cock!” Draco moaned. That fantasy dialogue was enough to finally send Harry over the edge. Stabs of pleasure hit his groin and then branched out to his extremities, making him sway slightly on his feet. He moaned as he came, still picturing the spit slicked puckering hole of the platinum blond Slytherin.
Harry came down from his orgasm slowly. Closing his wanking album, he reactivated the security spells on it. ‘Plenty of days ahead to look at those other photos’ he thought. He packed up his things and got ready to leave. He gave the room a final check to ensure that he’d removed the evidence of him having been here. He wouldn’t want Filtch to catch on to his little laboratory.
As Harry was walking downstairs another thought struck him, and he turned down a different corridor than the one that would take him back to Gryffindor Tower, heading instead for the owlry. Harry wanted to meet up with Draco but couldn’t think of a way to set up a meeting without tipping off any of their housemates. He penned a quick note: ‘We need to continue the… quidditch discussion… we started the other day. Where and when?’ and he signed it ‘H.’ After he posted it off with one of the school’s owls, he stopped by Hedwig’s perch to give her an owl treat, hoping she would understand. Using her might give away the sender. She seemed a bit standoffish but still took the treat Harry offered. (He made it a point to ALWAYS have a few of these in his bag.)
He went back to Gryffindor tower where there were a good number of people milling about the common room. Supper had just ended and people were still trickling in from the Great Hall so nobody asked about where he’d been. Ron found him a short time later and they hung out for the evening playing wizard chess and just bullshitting until it was time for bed. They had classes tomorrow.
The next day, Harry made sure to sit at the Gryffindor table in a way that would give him a clear view of Draco. Breakfast time was passing unremarkably and, as was usual, the morning post was delivered by owls a short time after the meal began.
When the small paper message was delivered for Draco the blond read it quickly then glanced over at Harry, who smiled and nodded, to confirm he was then sender. Draco nodded back, then quickly looked away so as not to call attention to their little exchange. He put his hands below the table and crumpled the message before putting it into a pocket, to be burnt at the earliest opportunity.
Fortunately for Harry, Draco had been working on solving this problem of secret communication for the last few days and had recently come up with a solution. Coincidentally, that solution had also arrived as a small package in this morning’s post. While still planning for this, he’d realized that he was going out on a limb somewhat. He wasn’t even sure if Harry really wanted to meet up again, despite what he’s said when they were showering together. Things said in the heat of a horny moment might be discarded at a later, calmer, time. It was only later that he would learn about Harry’s fantasies regarding the two of them. For now, he was relieved to know that Harry was still interested and that it hadn't been a one-time thing.
Draco opened the end of the package he’d ordered and saw the two long and slender boxes inside that he expected to see. He took both out and put them into a pocket of his robes. He finished his breakfast and only left the table as he saw Harry also getting up to head to class. He chose his pace and steps carefully so that he’d be just behind Harry in the crowd as students started climbing up the staircase just outside the Great Hall.
Harry saw Draco come near him out of the corner of his eye. How could he not see him with hair that color? In the close throng of people Draco was able to get right next to him and subtly squeeze his hand once. Harry squeezed back and Draco was proud of him for keeping his face neutral and not reacting. His pride increased a bit when Draco quickly dropped one of the boxes he’d just received into the other boy’s robe pocket and his expression remained similarly neutral. Harry tapped his pocket twice, hoping that this would indicate that he’d felt it there. Draco noticed, then give him an appraising (playful?) eyebrow raise as he passed him on the staircase, heading off to his first class of the day.
As Harry continued up the stairs he caught sight of Oliver. He stopped on the next landing to wait for him, then beckoned him over to chat for a moment. They were away from the steps a bit and out of earshot of the rest of the students. But he still spoke quietly.
“Hey Oliver.”
“Morning Harry, what’s up?”
“Well… I...” Harry hesitated. Swallowing his hesitation, he kept on, “I was hoping you might be able to give me some… lessons” he finished, arching his eyebrows at the end to drive home in insinuation.
“Yea?” Oliver said, smiling. “What did you have in mind?”
“I want to learn how to be a top.” Harry said, throwing caution to the wind, but whispering while he did so. Oliver’s breath caught a bit. He really had the hots for Harry and was excited that his seeker felt the same way. He had suspicions about why Harry was asking, but he didn’t mind. He was still excited that Harry wanted to keep messing around with him.
“Is this for… a certain Slytherin blond?” Oliver asked
“Well... Yes. I want us to explore together. But I’d like to know what I’m doing, at least a bit.”
“Happy to help. Is this… a one time thing, these... lessons?”
“What?! No! I don’t want to stop… what you and I do with the rest of the team.” (Meaning the twins.) Oliver relaxed a bit, glad to know that their sexual encounters would continue.
“Ah, OK. I can understand you wanting to spend time alone with him. I saw how the two of you connected the other day. And I’m glad that it won't be the last time we’ll be able to… review quidditch strategies.” Each of them was still using euphemisms, lest any part of their conversation be overheard.
“Let's meet down in the locker room after our last class tomorrow. Sound good?”
“Great. See you then” Harry replied, walking off with a smile and a nod. Oliver watched him go, then followed a bit behind until the next stairway level, staring at Harry’s ass lustfully until he had to turn off down a hallway for his class.
Despite his own burning curiosity, Harry didn’t dare take out the parcel that Draco has slipped him for fear of other’s seeing it. He didn’t know what it was and so couldn’t easily come up with a lie about it, or where he’d gotten it, if someone saw. He’d have to wait until he was somewhere safely private and so he left it alone during his classes. They dragged by.
As the last class let out he was ready to head straight back to his room but was distracted from his task when he caught sight of Ron and Seamus whispering to each other, just ahead of him, as they left. They parted and Seamus started walking quickly while Ron seemed to slow his pace. Harry guessed they were up to something and, thinking quickly, set down his bag. He went to a knee behind it as a cover for pretending to tie his shoe. At the far end of the hall he saw Seamus head into the boy’s loo. Ron, having walked slowly enough to allow almost everyone to pass him, also approached the loo. Harry immediately guessed what was going on. He deliberately looked down at his shoe tying efforts hoping that Ron, if he caught sight of him, would assume that Harry wouldn’t notice the ginger heading in. That’s exactly what happened. When Harry looked up, Ron was no longer in the corridor and the door was just closing.
He had to give them credit. While they seemed to be trying a bit too hard to look nonchalant, they’d chosen a good time and place to meet up. This part of the castle would be pretty much abandoned after classes so it was unlikely anyone would come in. And the stalls in that particular loo are rather large, making it easier for two people to share, and it would hide their presence if someone did come in since the stall doors went down to the floor.
Harry approached the door and checked that he was alone in the corridor. Confident that he was the only one around he cast a silencing charm on the loo’s hinges and then quietly made his way inside. Since the stall walls went to the floor he couldn’t easily tell which one they were in, but a quick listen confirmed they were on the end farthest from the door. As he got closer he could make out their whispers and Harry took the stall next to them as he listened. The construction left space between the stall walls and the ceiling and so the sound traveled easily from their stall to his.
“-was a great idea mate” Ron said. “We’ll have some time before we have to make it down to the great hall for supper.”
“Yea” replied Seamus. “But still, let’s not take too long, OK?
“I’m so horny, I doubt I could last long anyway.”
“Me either.”
With that Harry heard the rustle of clothes and the unmistakable sound of zippers being undone. Over in the next stall, the boys wasted no time. They pushed their trousers down to their thighs and threw their robes behind them over their shoulders. Seamus leaned in, pushing their shirts out of the way, and started rubbing himself up against Ron, grinding their cocks together.
“Oh… oh yea… I love feeling you rub up against me” Ron cooed. He put his hands on the Irish boy’s bum, alternately pulling him closer and rubbing his hands up and down, stroking the smooth butt cheeks and teasing the skin with his fingertips. This elicited a moan from Seamus who loved the feel of this new sensation. He decided to try something he’d seen in a movie and tentatively gave a light lick to Ron’s ear.
“OOOOHHHH” Ron moaned in response.
“You like that?” Seamus asked, already knowing the answer.
“Merlin YES! Do that some more. But keep grinding against me. I love the feel of your cock rubbing on mine.” Seamus did as asked; eliciting more moans from his friend.
Harry, while only able to guess at exactly what was going on, had a pretty good idea nonetheless. He was highly aroused by the sounds and moaning that were coming from the pair of exploring boys in the stall next door. He took out his own cock which was exceedingly hard and desperate for attention. He didn’t want to risk them hearing a lubrication spell so Harry made do with spit and did his best to wank himself as quietly as possible.
Ron moaned lightly each time Seamus made a pass across the ear with his tongue. This new sensation, combined with the great feelings of the other boy grinding into him, kept his cock rock hard and was getting him closer to the edge. For a couple of minutes, he just relaxed against the wall and let Seamus work on him, delighting in the sensations being delivered to his crotch and ears. Then he got more engaged. Grabbing his wand, he put his other hand on Seamus’ shoulder to make him pause for a moment. “Here” he said, and cast a lubrication charm on each of their cocks. Then he pulled the cute bum toward him again. Seamus restarted his grinding motions and they both moaned, fairly loudly, at the added delight of feeling their now slicked-up cocks and balls slipping in, around, against, and past each other.
Since Seamus was in an experimental mood, Ron decided he’d do a little something new as well. He cast a cleansing charm on his friend’s back side then a lubrication charm on his left hand. Seamus was so absorbed in the tactile sensations he was getting from his crotch that he only registered the sound of Ron’s spell casting a split second before the ginger’s digit found its way down to his rosebud. He froze for a second as this was an unexpected sensation, pulling back slightly and looking into Ron’s face with an odd mix of expression on his face… somewhere between questioning and astonishment.
As Ron gently stroked his finger across the small hairless hole Seamus’ eyes shot fully open in surprise, but then they came back to normal and his mouth curved into a smile. As his head fell back, his eyes also closed and he couldn’t keep himself from crying out, “Oh FUCK! Oh! OH! Oh… Ron… I… I… don’t… don’t stop!” Instinctively, the freckled boy started grinding himself against Ron again, spurred on by the double sensations now coming on both the front and back of his crotch. His head then leaned forward and Ron felt it rest on his shoulder and much of Seamus’ weight on him, pushing him solidly back into the wall.
Ron, feeling the playful side of turning the tables like this, asked his lover the same question he’d gotten a few moments before. “You like that?” he asked, also knowing the answer already.
“Uuuuunnnnnggggghhhh” was his only reply, it came out in a desperate moan, Seamus unable to form words as his brain was overloaded with this delightful new sensation.
“Yea?” he prompted, not pausing in his stroking efforts. “You like that?” he asked again, rubbing the hole a bit more quickly, tapping against it repeatedly with his fingertip.
“ohhhhhh”
“You like me playing with your hole?” Ron continued.
“ooooooooo… yea” was all Seamus could manage in reply before falling silent, lost to the delightful feelings that were overtaking him.
Harry had been wanking pretty solidly by this point. Hearing what was being said he could clearly picture the scene on the other side of the stall’s thin wall as Ron teased their roommate’s rosebud. Hearing Seamus moan and Ron’s husky tone (for a 13-year-old) as he teased him was getting Harry very close.
After another minute of gentle fingering, with Seamus alternately pushing himself into Ron to grind their crotches then pushing his bum back against the finger. It was pressing against his most intimate place and he'd never thought it would feel so... amazing! On the next backward motion, Ron put a little extra pressure on his finger and slipped it inside the virgin Irish hole. Seamus couldn’t keep quiet any more. “Ron… uuuungh… your finger... your finger inside me..." "Should I take it out?" Ron asked, a bit of concern in his voice. Seamus grabbed his forearm with one hand, gripping rather tightly; he was in earnest. "NO! Put it in... further." Ron was happy to comply. He moved it in and out a few times. "So... oh!... I’m going to… OOOOOHHHHHHH” and Seamus went over the edge with a high-pitched moan, shuddering as the orgasm overtook him, his ring pulsating around Ron's digit.
That was all it took for Harry. As he also went over the edge he pressed the inside of his elbow against his mouth to help stifle his own moan. He wasn’t entirely successful. But it was enough to muffle the sound so that his presence wasn’t detected by the two rutting boys just a few feet away. Ron continued wanking Seamus but after a moment the other boy’s hand shot down and pushed forcefully against Ron’s wrist to stop him; he was just too sensitive. Ron chuckled to himself, knowing exactly what that felt like, and also took his finger out.
Ron let Seamus lean against him as he came down, just listening to his breathing return to normal, but added the occasional gentle brush of his finger against the boy hole to keep Seamus… on his toes… so to speak. When he finally got his wits about him he pulled back slightly and looked down at Ron’s still very hard cock. He looked at the ginger and smiled. Without a word he started dropping down to his knees but got tangled up in his own trousers and nearly fell. Ron caught his arm and steadied him, both giggling. Seamus sorted himself out and squatted in front of Ron. Without pausing, he took the hard cock in his mouth and started sucking for all he was worth.
Ron, not expecting such intensity so fast, immediately let out a moan; half surprised and half pleasurable. This snapped Harry out of his own part orgasmic lull, and he started listening more intently. Seamus, having fooled around with Ron in the past, had given some thought to how best to do this. He used copious amounts of spit to get a good and moist action going on, quickly bouncing up and down and sucking intensely. Harry was treated to the unmistakable sounds of a cock slurping through wet lips; at least when that sound wasn't drowned out by Ron’s moaning, which was just as arousing to hear.
Ron kept moaning, a bit more quietly after the first few seconds, then looked down at Seamus as he worked on his cock. A bit less than a minute later Seamus looked up at Ron and locked eyes with him, but kept sucking. That was just too much mental stimulation on top of the physical. Ron went over the edge immediately. “FUCK! hhhhhuuuuuhhhhh Yea Seamus... Merlin! Suck me! Oh… it’s… so HARD! Yyyyyyyeeeeeeeeaaaaaa!” and he broke eye contact as his eyes closed, riding the amazing sexual high.
After Ron came down from from his orgasm he looked down at the still kneeling Seamus and smiled.
“Thanks mate! It felt sooooo good… the way you kept it in your mouth as I came.”
“Sure thing Ron. It was fun to feel it twitch against my tongue.”
‘I have to try that with Draco’ Harry thought.
“I think we found a good meet up spot with this loo. Nobody is in this part of the castle this time of day” Ron said.
‘Except me’ Harry thought, chuckling a bit on the inside.
“Yea, I was thinking the same thing” Seamus replied, standing up. “But next time, lets… uh… take our clothes all the way off. It’s hard to move around and squat with my trousers around my ankles and with our shirts getting in the way. I think it'll be better if I can feel your whole chest rubbing on me."
“Right, good idea.” Ron paused for a sec, thinking about weather to voice his next thought. After a few second’s hesitation he went ahead. “Plus, once we… you know… start to shoot… it’ll help keep our clothes from getting stained.”
Seamus looked back at him for a moment, pausing while that sunk in. “Right! Yea… I… guess that WILL be happening soon won’t it?” he asked rhetorically, a small smile tugging at the side of his mouth.
“Yea… at least I hope so. It’ll be so wicked! I hear it feels even better when you can shoot.”
“Cool!” Seamus replied, a bit lost in thought about the whole thing while he started straightening himself out.
"Um, Seamus?"
Something about Ron's tone made the Irish boy paused in the act of fixing his clothes. "Yea mate?"
"Next time. Can you, ah, play with my bum the way I did for you?"
"Sure," came the immediate reply, and Seamus resumed dressing. He didn't catch the look on the ginger's face, one of elation and excitement. Ron really liked the feel of putting things up there. Now that he'd broken the ice with Seamus on this he was really excited about feeling the other boy's fingers inside him. It would have made him rock hard had he not just climaxed a few moments ago.
Harry heard the rustle of their clothes as they collected themselves and used the sound to cover his own personal tidying up. Once he was all settled a quick moment of inspiration touched him. He quietly undid the lock on the stall he was in and let the door open a few inches, standing behind it. They wouldn’t realize he was there unless they pushed the door open further. But he figured, correctly, that he might not be able to tip toe out of the bathroom ahead of them and avoid being seen. So he decided to stay put. Also, they probably checked that the bathroom was empty when they came in. The stall next to them having a now closed and locked door would be suspicious.
Harry wasn’t quite sure exactly how he would be able to start messing around with them. But he didn’t think that them discovering his spying would be the best way. So he would stay hidden and pretend he knew nothing for now.
Ron peaked his head out of the stall door and looked around. Seeing no one, and also that all of the stall doors were slightly ajar, he assumed nobody was there and motioned for Seamus to follow. They washed their hands and left.
Harry lingered for a few more minutes to make sure they were gone. He then went over to the sinks, washed his own hands, and headed back towards Gryffindor tower. It was only as he started walking back that he felt the small bulge in his pocket and remembered… Draco had slipped him a small box! He needed to find a place to open it and find out what it was.
Notes:
Thanks everyone for the good feedback and suggestions. They continue to help me refine the story arc. Keep them coming.
I've got a story board for the next three or so chapters. I just need to find time to write it out now. Special thanks to Wil for all the good brainstorming on possible options.
caladan10 on tutanota (com) to drop me a note. I love hearing from fans.
Chapter 12: Oliver teaches Harry
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
When Harry got back to his room he was relieved to find that it was empty. He got out the small box that Draco had slipped him. It consisted of rolled up scroll and instructions. Reading them over, he learned that this scroll was one of a linked pair. Script written on one would appear on the other at the same time and would fade away when you cleared it. ‘Wow' Harry thought. This would be the perfect way for he and Draco to secretly communicate.
Continuing, he read through the process of setting up the spells that would active it. Interesting... there was a sort of built-in security tool. You had to know what spell to use to reveal what was written. He finished with the instructions and cast the reveal spell. A second later, a message appeared on the paper:
-Harry, hopefully you've got your side working. Reply back to show that you have. Give me sign at supper and then lets use these again tonight at 9PM.
Harry re-read the message then tapped it twice and it disappeared.
Harry went down to supper and saw Draco across the hall at the Slytherin table. He could see the blond watching him. Just before he sat down he gave a eyebrow raise as he looked over. Hopefully Draco got the message.
At about nine, Harry sat on his bed with ink on the nightstand, enchanted parchment in his lap, quill in hand. He was alone, but anyone who came in would just see him writing on what looked like ordinary parchment, and assume he was doing school work.
Just after the stroke of the hour the page come alive with handwriting that Harry would quickly become familiar with as Draco's.
-Are you there?
-Yes.
-Brilliant!
-Where did you get these pieces of parchment?
-My family has connections with some of the, shall we say, less legitimate merchants. My father actually helped me purchase these. I just told him I thought it would be helpful to be able to correspond with certain people secretly and he immediately agreed.
-Wow. I won't ask what something like this cost.
-We're rich. Why not use it, eh?
-I'm not complaining. (Harry hoped the joking nature of that sentence would come through.) So, what shall we talk about?
-Well, I'm sure you guessed the reasons why I bought this for us.
-No, not really.
-You didn't wonder?
-No, I didn't have to. It's so we can talk about meeting up for shagging, right?
(There was a pause as Draco got over his surprise.)
-Yes. Though I'm surprised to hear you come right out with it.
-Didn't think it would be so easy?
-Exactly.
-Don't be too surprised. I think you're really cute and I really want to be with you.
-Me too! I feel lucky that we both feel the same way.
-I want us to have lots of fun together. Looking forward to the time we can be alone.
-Me too! (replied Draco)
-Great. When?
(Another pause.)
-I don't know. Even if we could break away from our friends at some point, where could we meet up? Neither of us can risk going to the other's dorm.
-I don't know either. Let's think about it.
-OK. We can write each other here to check in and share ideas. Sound good?
-OK.
-OK.
(A pause)
-Good night Harry.
-Good night Draco.
And with that both boys cleared their parchments and set them aside for the evening.
The next day, Harry headed down to the Quidditch locker rooms after their last class to meet up with Oliver. There was a Hufflepuff practice scheduled for later that day, but they'd not made it down yet. So he was alone during his walk.
It was just as well. He was so excited, thinking ahead to the hot encounter he hoped to have, that his cock never got below a semi the whole walk down to the stadium. Getting inside he found that he'd beaten Oliver there.
Deciding to make good use of his time he got undressed, cast a cleansing charm on him backside, and then headed into the showers. He wasn't all that dirty, but why not be squeaky clean, eh? No downside to that really.
Harry been under the spray for only a minute or so before he heard the door open. Oliver poked his head around the corner and, seeing Harry, he smiled.
"Hey mate. Good idea... I'll join you in a sec." Oliver repeated the exact same process of the cleansing spell once he was naked, then headed into the showers to join Harry. He came up behind the third year and put his hands on his shoulders. Harry moved to turn off the shower.
"Wait" said Oliver, "leave it on. Let's just have a rinse together first." Oliver then started massaging Harry's shoulders and Harry relaxed back into Oliver as he drew close, pressing his hard-on into cleft between the younger boy's ass cheeks. The warm water cascaded over both their naked forms as they enjoyed the feeling of pressing against one another.
Oliver could sense Harry's nervousness. "Before we even do anything, let's get one thing sorted. This is all about having fun and making ourself and our lover feel good. So, if anything's not good say so. Plus, you can ask anything you want, and try anything you want. I'll stop you if anything goes to far. But I'm not worried. And... key thing... you shouldn't be worried either. Don't worry about screwing up, or anything like that. This is about having fun and learning, not being embarrassed because you don't know something, or don't know how to do something, and it's not about being perfect. OK?"
"Yea" Harry replied, a sigh escaping him as his tension eased. Oliver could actually feel the younger boy now fully relax back into him.
"So" Oliver said in Harry's ear, "the first rule of being a good top, of being a good lover in general is to not be in a hurry. Quickies can be fun, but it's far better to take your time whenever you can. Rushing can kill the buzz. And going too fast can prevent it from even getting started. Make sense?"
"Uh huh" Harry said lightly, nodding his head, as Oliver continued rubbing his back.
"Like right now. I could stroke your cock really fast and hard" he said, grabbing Harry's cock firmly and giving it a few tugs, "and make you cum in about a minute or so I'd guess. About right?" Oliver asked.
"Yea, probably less time than that" came the reply, with a small laugh.
"But it feels nice being together like this. Being aroused only makes it hotter... heightens the senses eh?" he said, continuing to rub the smooth cock between his fingers, deliberately keeping his motions slow and light.
"Umm" was the only reply from Harry, again with a nod.
Inwardly, Oliver was ecstatic that he had Harry to himself right now. He'd always envisioned bringing him into the fold, but had hoped for some solo time first. The twins barging in on them a while back with Malfoy's limp form had resulted in a happy ending, but still. He'd envisioned a different path that day once he got over the shock of Harry's forthrightness.
This time, there was no risk of that. The twins were serving detention for a prank they'd pulled earlier in the day. So, he and Harry had would have plenty of time. Oliver had been lucky; his own sexual education had been from someone who'd taught him patience. So rather than rush right in he'd learned the joys of foreplay and taking it slow. Quickies had their place for sure, but not now. He was rather proud of himself for taking those lessons to heart and, he hoped, for passing them on to Harry.
Oliver continued with his back rub, allowing the hot water to flow over both of them as they moved around every so often, occasionally kissing the back of Harry's neck and tonguing his ear. As his hand wandered down Harry's back, kneading the muscles to relax them, and Harry put out both hands and braced himself against the wall, leaning forward slightly. The shower's water now running down his back, flowing over his ass and around Oliver's cock as it nestled in his crack.
The older boy paused for a moment as this delightful sensation hit him. Looking down at the younger boy pressing his ass into him made a spurt of pre-cum leak from his rigidly hard cock. As he slowly moved it, the personal lube was rubbed into and around his foreskin and onto Harry's ass cheeks before being washed away by the shower spray.
As Oliver came to the bottom of Harry's spine with his massage, the young seeker pulled away slightly and turned around. Harry had always had a crush on Oliver, his captain was just so hot! As he turned, he looked the sexy teenager up and down, longingly. Locking eyes with him, he leaded in and kissed him passionately, a kiss which was eagerly returned. They locked arms around each other, pulling together, grinding their bodies as they continued making out.
They kissed for a while. At first, Harry was using only his lips. But he picked up on queues from Oliver as the other probed his mouth with his tongue and started reciprocating with similar moves. While that continued, Oliver's hands started wondering, slowly making their way down Harry's back. As he started to fondle the smooth cheeks, Oliver pulled back a bit to meet Harry's eyes, but didn't break the embrace.
"You feel how my hands slowly made their way down?" A nod. "You can guess where they're going next, right?" Another nod, accompanied by a smile.
"When you're with someone for the first time, especially with someone who is new to sex, it's good to give cues as to where you're heading. That way, you can feel if they tense up or pull away and it'll help you understand what they're thinking. Them pulling away doesn't necessarily mean stop, but you should pause and figure out what's next. So right now, as I do this" Oliver said, rubbing a finger lightly across Harry's rosebud "you've sensed it coming are were ready for it."
"Ohhh... oh yea!" Harry exclaimed, melting against him.
"That tells me you want more. Right?"
"Merlin, YES!"
He laughed a bit, and continued to tease Harry's hole lightly. Speaking softly in his ear, Oliver continued the lesson. "Not all signs from a lover will be that clear. Over time, you'll learn to pick up on the more subtle ones. The key thing right now is to know that they exist and to be looking out for them."
He paused the motions of his fingers, "Understand Harry?"
Knowing that Oliver was testing his listening skills just then, Harry looked up at him, "Yea, got it."
"Good" Oliver replied, and his smile grew wider as he started teasing Harry's hole some more, eliciting soft moans from the cute third year. They kissed for another minute as Oliver continued brushing across Harry's rosebud with a finger. "Shall we dry off?" he asked, pulling away slightly.
"Sure, Harry replied" as he turned around and shut off the faucets.
They toweled off and headed back towards the locker room. As Oliver got some fresh towels and laid them down on the wide bench Harry wondered just how much sexual activity, hell even just wanking, the locker room benches had seen over the years.
"So, just like other stuff, you can't rush right into fucking either. I mean... you can... but it's much better for your partner if you work up to it. Think about how much time we spent the other day on you and Malfoy." Oliver gave Harry a minute to think back on it, enjoying the happy and lustful expression that came over his face as he did so. "Now, lay down on the bench, face down, and spread your legs."
Harry did so and Oliver got on the bench behind him on all fours. He pulled Harry's cheeks apart, exposing his small hairless hole, and blew on it gently to tease him. Harry moaned softly, enjoying the new sensation. As Oliver leaned in and starting licking around his puckered anus, and finally reaching it, the younger boy's moaning got louder.
Harry couldn't have kept quiet if he wanted to. And he didn't want to!
"Oh... Oh... Oliver. FUCK!" Harry hit the bench with a fist, needing an outlet for his energy. "That feels... amazing!" He was breathing hard now. "Don't... don't stop."
"I won't" Oliver said, pausing only briefly enough to get the words out before putting his tongue back to work. Harry continued to moan, feeling as though all the nerve endings in his groin were being fired up by the hot wet tongue working on him. Oliver continued licking, swirling his tongue around, continuing to keep Harry stimulated and moaning.
After a few more moments of this he worked one hand between Harry's legs to cup his balls. He started playing with them gently, coaxing Harry to rise up a bit. Harry complied, coming up on his knees a bit to raise his ass in the air, shoulders and head still flat on the bench, cushioned by the towels. Oliver pulled back slightly to take in the sight, something he'd been dreaming of doing for well over a year, and now he just couldn't believe his good luck.
He went back to work, reaching forward further and started wanking Harry lightly, using his thumb and index finger to slowly move his foreskin over and back on the mushroom head. The green-eyed owner moaned appreciatively at the extra attention. Oliver licked below the hole, trailing over Harry's taint and also teasing his balls for a bit. Harry continued his moaning, completely lost in the hot wetness of the mouth working on him.
Coming back to the small hairless rosebud, Oliver started pushing his tongue in, gently but firmly penetrating the tight hole over and over. His lover's moaning reached new heights and he kept inching his bum into the air further as time went on, instinctively seeking out the tongue that was delightfully invading his insides. His body was almost a triangle now, his ass was so far in the air. Anyone who walked into the locker room just then would have been treated to the sight of the Gryffindor quidditch team captain's face buried in the tight little ass of his young seeker.
"Ugh! Oliver... YES! Oh... Oh... your tongue... OH! DON'T STOP-AH!" That was all Harry could get out before he went over the edge. Even though this wasn't his first time, the stimulation was just too much for him to last long. Oliver felt Harry's cock twitch in his palm as he climaxed, simultaneously feeling the sphincter pucker around his tongue. He stopped his ministrations a moment later as Harry came down from the wave, his body going flat against the bench again, chest heaving with the huge breaths he took, which were slowly getting calmer.
Oliver waited until Harry had fully settled before speaking. "So, that was one lesson. Are you ready to try out what you learned?" he said in a playful tone. Harry looked back and smiled a wicked smile, then started to get up, so that he and Oliver could switch places.
Oliver laid down, face up, on the bench where Harry had been. At the younger boy's curious look, Oliver said, "I'm going to lay on my back pull my knees toward me. That will let you see my reactions when you rim me. Plus... you probably noticed that I've been really hard this whole time. I'm good to go at least twice. I bet you can go at least that many times, right?" Harry nodded. "Good. I want you to suck me off before you fuck me."
Oliver had wanted to do everything with Harry, and especially wanted to see that cute face bounce up and down on his cock. He realized that he might be pushing his luck a bit, but he need not have worried. Harry was quite OK being the ‘student' right now. Plus, he had the hots for Oliver anyway.
"Deal" Harry said, the wicked smile returning.
Oliver leaned back and pulled his knees towards his head, raising his bum in the air.
"Put your hands on the back of my legs... that's it... now push them back." Oliver felt Harry's weight keeping his legs back. "Holding that position can get tiring. And this way my hands are free for more fun things" he continued, smiling up at Harry. "We'll switch off every now and then. Like when you want to play with my cock." Harry nodded. "Don't worry. And don't think about it too much. We'll find our rhythm."
Harry nodded. Oliver cocked and eye brew and nodded towards his crotch. Harry needed no further inducement. He'd been excited about this since yesterday when he'd first brought up the idea with Oliver about getting sex lessons. Oliver's ministrations and his first orgasm had distracted him from that for a time, but he was now focused again on why he was here and his enthusiasm and excitement were really getting revved up.
He leaned forward and took a tentative lick at Oliver's hole. It tasted like... nothing really. They'd just come from the shower and he was sure Oliver had used a cleansing spell before, so at least that one piece of hesitation was gone. He licked around the hole a few times, getting used to the motions.
"Yea! That's great! You're doing great Harry!" Oliver said encouragingly... and somewhat loudly. He was so turned on. And they had privacy. Why stifle himself?
Both the words and the volume of encouragement allowed Harry to quickly shed any hesitation he had left. He started rimming his team captain's tight hole intensely, rubbing his tongue in circles, then up and down across the puckering rosebud, now made shiny from all the spit he'd left on it.
"Oh... FUCK... yea" Oliver said, letting his head fall back and closing his eyes, losing himself in the sensation.
Harry continued slurping at the hole, enjoying the moans he was eliciting from his lover.
"Run your tongue all the way up... that's it... keep going... lick my taint and my balls too."
"Your taint?" Harry asked, pausing.
Oliver lifted his head to look at Harry. "Yea" he nodded towards the area. "That space between a bloke's balls and his hole. The prostate is underneath that. Think back... did the twins poke and lick at that area before they fucked you?"
Harry paused for a moment. "Oh... yea!" he exclaimed, remembering.
"That helps build up arousal and makes your partner even more eager to get fucked. That spot on the inside that they hit... that's your prostate too."
"Cool."
"Prod it a bit with your fingers while you suck on my balls. It feels absolutely amazing."
As Harry complied Oliver let out a huge and erotic moan as his head fell back against the bench. Harry might be somewhat new at this, but he was learning fast and he had an intuitive grasp of how to hit pleasure spots.
"Merlin! Yea... that's great!" Oliver moaned as Harry continued, picking up on Oliver's queues to learn which things he liked to feel Harry do to him. Like when Harry let his fingers run lightly over Oliver's balls and all around his crotch. That soft touch really drove him wild.
The older boy had deliberately left his rock-hard cock untouched. He was so turned on that he knew he'd come in seconds if he started wanking. And he wanted to make this last. But... then he made a mistake which made holding out impossible.
"See what that does?" he asked Harry, pointed towards the copious amount of pre-cum that had leaked from his cock and had left a large sticky pool on his abs. Harry looked up and leaned forward to get a better look. "When a guy is really turned on, and especially if you poke his prostate, he makes even more pre-cum that usual."
"Cool!" Harry said, smiling. He leaned forward and licked up a swathe of it from one side of Oliver's stomach, then leaned back a bit, looking at Oliver's face while he contemplated the taste. "You taste... sweet" he said, with a small laugh, but meaning it.
Seeing Harry lick him, and then say that while he locked those green eyes with Oliver's own. FUCK! The 16-year-old had never been so aroused. EVER! Until two seconds later...
"I want more" Harry said, leaning forward and taking the source of the delicious nectar into his mouth. Harry greedily sucked Oliver's mushroom head, swirling his tongue all round it, slurping up everything he could find. He even ran his tongue behind the mushroom head, seeking out any liquid that had been trapped under the foreskin. He was rewarded with another dose of the tasty goo. ‘I can see why Draco likes this' Harry thought. He couldn't have possibly described the taste in words right then, but he liked it.
That was all the older teenager could take. Watching the object of his affection eat him out, then greedily suck his cock because he said he liked the taste! Nobody could last long in a situation like that. And Oliver's fire had been burning even before he'd come to the locker room.
"OH! Harry... I'm going to shoot!"
Harry didn't pull back. He was figured, rightly, that it would feel better for his lover if he didn't pull off when he came. And he was determined to learn to be a good lover. Plus, he was curious about how Oliver tasted. How anyone tasted for that matter. This would be his first experience. Harry could feel Oliver's balls pull up tight and a moment later felt the cock between his lips pulse. Then the load shot into his mouth and he got his very first taste of cum.
If the pre-cum was sweet, then this was more... salty?... no, savory! Yea, that was a better word. These thoughts passed through his brain in an instant as shot after shot passed his lips. He didn't keep an exact count, but it must have been at least 8 of them. He waited a bit too long to swallow as he tried to savor this first taste of cum. The large volume meant that some of Oliver's load dribbled out of the corner of his mouth before he could gulp it down.
Harry continued lightly sucking on the cock after it had finished spewing, feeling it get slightly softer in his mouth.
"Harry." Oliver said insistently, tapping his shoulder a few times. "Stop!"
"Sorry" he replied, pulling back. "It's really sensitive after?"
"Yea. Very. It'll be OK again in a minute. Let's just rest for a sec" Oliver said, letting his head settle back and allowing his body to relax, legs out straight. Harry sat up and straddled Oliver, sitting back on the older boy's thighs, careful not to rest his weight on the cock and balls underneath him.
"So, you liked that I gather?" Harry said jokingly.
"Merlin yes!" came the reply, just as light heartedly. "You liked swallowing my load?"
"Umm... yea. I've been curious about it for a while. Now I kind of understand why Draco likes it so much. Do all guys taste this good?"
"Well, some taste better than others. At least, that's been my experience and what I've heard."
"Huh" Harry said, considering that.
"But, actually, I cheated a little."
"Oh?"
"Yea, I ate a bunch of pineapple yesterday and today. That makes your load taste better."
"REALLY?!"
"Yep. Asparagus makes it taste worse. So, you know, bear that in mind."
"Wow. Never would have guessed that." This was still another thing for Harry to ponder.
"Anyway... knowing your lover is into you is always a turn on. And hearing you say that you liked tasting me... that was so hot!"
"I meant it, I wasn't just saying."
"Yea, I could tell. That's what made it really special, and even more of a turn on" Oliver replied. "Come here" he continued, putting his arm up to draw Harry in close. The third year leaned forward, kissing Oliver deeply. Oliver could taste himself on Harry's lips and tongue, and he let out a small moan as he kissed his teammate. They made out for a bit, just enjoying the feel of one another, in no hurry to move.
When they paused a bit later, Harry asked something he'd been wondering about.
"Oliver? You seemed to a shoot a lot. Is that normal?"
"No, not for me. But since you asked me about this yesterday I've been getting hard quite a bit and I haven't wanked at all. Anticipation makes most guys shoot more I think. One of the benefits with lots of foreplay. That's one reason I said it's nice to be able to take time and work up to it." He smiled. "And when that anticipation lasts a while, like more than a day, and you're constantly hard thinking about it... well... your balls are bound to have a bigger load than normal. Even just an hour or two makes it larger." He paused for a minute, deciding whether to say something else. "I've... I've thought you were cute since that first day we met, when McGonagall said that you'd make a good seeker."
"I felt the same way!" Harry replied. This immediately made Oliver relax, as he'd been worried how Harry would react. He had no way of knowing that Harry already knew, having overheard him say as much to the twins when he spied on them from behind the mirror. "It was more than cute though. You made me feel... warm. I didn't really know what that meant at the time. Now I know that, even then, I had the hots for you." He leaned in and they kissed again.
For Oliver, it was even better than a moment ago. He knew Harry liked him, the younger boy wouldn't be here otherwise. But to know that he'd felt the same way, and at the same time, made him feel even closer to him. Harry pulled back a bit.
"You don't mind that I'm into Malfoy, do you?"
"Nope. I fancy lots of boys. So do you, I imagine. Not fair for me to claim that I should be the only one you're into, or that you should only mess around with me. I mean, there are the twins as well, at the very least."
"Ah... OK... good. Cause, I really do like being with you. But, I also want to mess around."
"No worries mate. Have all the fun you want."
"Yea... well... speaking of that..." Harry raised an eyebrow.
"Oh, I haven't forgotten. I'd planned for all this to unfold something like the way it has. We get our first one ‘out of the way' so that we've got more staying power. It'll be your first fuck, right?" Harry nodded. "Thought so. You're going to really like it. And I didn't want you going over the edge right away. Same for me, it's really hot for me to be able to teach you like this. And I didn't want to cum too quickly either."
"Oh. I guess I get that... but why?"
"You wouldn't know this. But sometimes being fucked feels very different and you need to stop right after you cum if you're the bottom. Sometimes things are too sensitive, or there's tightness and pains that your body suppressed while you're having sex that only come out after. You every been in an odd position when you wank but only feel the muscle cramps, or whatever, after you go over the edge?"
"I..." Harry thought a moment. "Yes, actually! Wow, that happens to everyone?"
"Yep. And not just to your limbs. Your ass muscles and such can feel the same way. Not everyone. And not every time. But it's something you should bear in mind." Oliver let that sink in for a moment. "OK, the uh... lecture is over. Time for you to practice what you've learned. I'm already pretty loose but I want you to warm me up anyway so that you know how it's done." Oliver reached over to his nearby wand, casting lubrication spells on his ass and both of their hard cocks. "Put one finger in."
Harry did so, and it slipped in pretty easily.
"Wiggle it around a bit, try and find that special spot inside me. You know what I'm talking about, don't you?" he asked with a smirk, remembering Harry's reaction when he was getting fucked the other day.
Harry started moving around inside, tentatively at first. When Oliver didn't give any sort of indication of discomfort he got bolder. He felt around his insides poking and prodding.
"Yea! There it is. Press it again. Ugh! Yea! Now, it's in roughly the same place for everybody. That's what you want to try and hit with your cock when you're inside. Got it?"
"Yea!"
"Good. Now, put another finger in." Harry felt a bit more resistance. "Wiggle them around a bit, slowly, and scissor them too. You want to stretch out my hole so that it's ready for you. You're still small so two fingers should be fine. Once you get bigger you'll want to work your way up to three." He stopped talking for a bit, but decided he needed a bit more to take the edge off. "Harry, wank me a bit with your other hand. Just use your thumb and two fingers. You see... stretching someone's hole like this can sting a bit. But if you rub their cock it feels good and that helps distract from it. But if you rub it too much, they'll cum right away and then it's all over. Or, at least, you may have to wait a while" he said, joking.
Harry continued his slow finger fucking of his sex tutor, now wanking him as well, still intent on trying to ‘get it right' as much as he could. Every now and again he'd press on that special spot and get an extra moan from Oliver. As he watched, he noticed that the more he pressed on that spot the more precum leaked from his cock. ‘Oh, that must be what he was doing to the twins that time' Harry realized, thinking back to the time when he watched Oliver tease each of twins with a finger while they were pinned to the wall.
Harry's cock had been rock-hard for a while now and he was growing anxious to finally ‘do the deed.' He paused and looked up at Oliver to catch his attention.
"I... think I'm ready to... umm..." Harry said softly.
"To what Harry?" Oliver asked, deliberately being coy.
"To... you know..." he said, a bit louder.
"Harry... Look at what we're doing. I want to hear you say it! There's no need to be shy" Oliver continued.
"I want to fuck you" Harry said, finally, with boldness that time.
"Good! I want you to fuck me Harry" he replied with a smile. "Shyness is rarely a turn on, at least, not when you're looking to top. Got it?"
"Yea."
"Good. Now..." Oliver pulled his legs back "give it to me."
The image of the hot teenager that Harry had lusted after asking, fairly demanding, to be fucked was an incredible turn on for Harry. He climbed on top of Oliver, laying so that his torso helped to push the upper classman's splayed knees back towards his head. Harry leaned in and kissed Oliver deeply for a bit, getting his cock into position. He leaned back up and lined up the mushroom head against Oliver's rosebud. He took a breath to calm himself and then pressed in. There were a couple of false starts as he got lined up properly. Oliver relaxed when he finally felt the pressure, knowing what to do, and allowed Harry's cock to slip inside.
"Oh! Oh FUCK!" Harry said, as his head and part of the shaft pressed past Oliver's ring.
"Just hold it there for a sec, let me get used to it."
"Ungh!" Harry groaned a bit in frustration, wanted to sink himself inside.
"I know, I know, it can be hard to go slow. But it's much easier on your lover if you can ease into things. Here, let me take your mind off it a bit. Come here" he said, pulling Harry in for a kiss.
Harry very carefully leaned forward, making sure not to push in further nor pull out. His lips met Oliver's and they tongue wrestled for a bit. In truth, Oliver probably could have taken all of Harry's cock right away, but he wanted to teach him the right way to do this rather than have him bumble around his first few times and risk hurting this partner.
As they kissed, Oliver rubbed his hands down Harry's back and started playing with his ass cheeks. He just rubbed them a bit at first, but then grabbed them, pulling them gently but firmly forward. Harry got the message. Not breaking their kiss, he started pressing the rest of his cock inside, bottoming out inside his team captain a few seconds later. For a moment, he just paused there, enjoying the amazing sensation of having his cock fully enveloped in the velvety glove of a nice warm ass for the first time.
Finally, Harry pulled back a bit and started to fuck Oliver properly. At first it was slow shallow strokes as he got used to the motions. But soon he was really hammering away at it.
"OH... OH FUCK Oliver... you feel amazing" he said between strokes.
"That's it Harry. Give it to me. I love feeling your cock inside me. Hit that spoooAHT... yea! That's it! Yea... Yea... don't stop" Oliver cooed, enjoying the intense jabbing of Harry's fuck pole inside him. A few times his cock slipped out entirely and Harry had to stop and line himself up again before getting going. Oliver was ready for that. He knew Harry would do that as he learned how this worked. Even experienced lovers could do that, so he couldn't really expect someone new at this to be perfect. He swallowed the mild frustration he felt whenever it happened and just gave occasional words of encouragement.
But all in, Oliver was loving this. Harry was making him feel good. Hell, even just glancing down and seeing the cute, naked, green-eyed boy he'd fantasized about was making him feel good. The sensations going from his insides to his hard cock were just amazing.
Finally, Oliver couldn't stop himself anymore. He grabbed his cock and started wanking furiously, grateful for the lubrication spell he'd put on it earlier.
"Fuck Harry! I'm getting so close. You?"
"Yea" the 13-year-old replied, not pausing in his fucking motions.
"Do it! I want to feel you cum while you're inside me Harry. CUM FOR ME!" the cute teenager half-shouted, knowing the erotic effect it would have on his lover. He wasn't disappointed. Harry climaxed a few thrusts later, his dry cum causing his cock to spasm wildly against Oliver's sphincter. Oliver came just after, shooting his load onto both their chests, with one shot even hitting Oliver on his chin, dribbling down onto his neck.
Harry pulled out shortly after Oliver came and allowed him to straighten out his legs. Then Harry laid on top of him, squishing the copious load between their chests as they caught their breath and came down from the fantastic high they both just had.
"You did great for your first time" Oliver finally said, stroking Harry's back.
"Really? Thanks."
"I clearly had a good time" he replied, shifting slightly so that Harry would feel the stickiness of his drying load. "And even though your eyes were closed in concentration, I could tell by your expression that you liked it too."
"Ummmm... yea" came Harry's contented reply.
They laid together for another few minutes until Harry decided it was probably time to continue the day. He slowly got up and then stretched a bit once he got to his feet. They headed for the showers to rinse off.
"So" Oliver said, "you feel better now about what you'll get up to with Draco?"
"Much. It was nice being on the receiving end, but I really loved being the top. And" looking straight at Oliver to convey his sincerity "you're a fantastic teacher."
"Thanks mate."
"In fact," Harry continued, playfulness in his voice "I might need some more advanced classes in the future."
Oliver immediately caught his meaning. "Sure, whenever you like. In fact, maybe we can bring in a third and you can play the part of the observer. You know, get some proper perspective on it" Oliver chuckled.
While it was clearly meant as a joke, the comment immediately sparked an idea for Harry which he continued to roll over in his head as they finished rinsing off from their earlier escapade. He knew just the boy he'd like Oliver to use to demonstrate some more techniques. But the question was, how to get him folded into their little group?
They finished showering and Oliver left after kissing Harry goodbye with a quick peck on the lips. Harry's mind still reeling with possibilities of how he'd get that third boy into the picture. A plan started to form in his mind.
Notes:
Thanks for reading. As I've said, please keep the feedback and any suggestions for future chapters coming. The more praise and encouragement I get, even a brief "I liked your story because..." the better. caladan10 at tutanota dot com to email me. The more feedback I get, the more likely I am to write further chapters. Also, as I've mentioned before, please drop me an email if you spot any typos or inconsistencies. Coming across them when I read a story snaps me out of the fantasy and I hate it. So I strive to keep mine free of errors. I don't always succeed. Any help you can offer is appreciated.
Chapter 13: Cedric gets set up
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Checking the time Harry decided he could put his plan into action immediately. He quickly dressed and grabbed his wand, then headed out to the trail that led back up to the castle. He scouted for just the right spot then hid behind some bushes.
About 15 minutes later he saw members of the Hufflepuff team start to head towards the pitch for their practice. Cedric was last, coming by about 5 minutes later, jogging because he was running late. 'Perfect!' Harry thought, he won't have time to stop and think.
Harry got his wand ready and, just as Cedric came by he cast two quick spells. The first was to hit the front of the pretty 16-year old's shoe to make him trip, and the second was to send his bag flying out in front of him. As he went down, the bag tumbled end over end along the ground for another 6 feet after it landed. Cedric had caught himself and aside from getting one of his knees a bit dirty, was unhurt. Barely pausing, he grabbed the strap on his bag and threw it over his shoulder as he continued to jog towards the pitch, determined to minimize his lateness.
Harry paused a moment and checked the trail to make sure no one else was coming. The he proceeded to walk back towards the pitch at a leisurely pace, heading back into his team's locker room. He used his wand to unlock the mirror and entered the small corridor beyond, closing the mirror behind.
Moving through the corridor he made his way down the passage leading to the boy's locker room for Hufflepuff. The team was just finishing getting dressed and heading out. Cedric was a couple of minutes behind. Harry watched them leave and then paused for a moment to think through what he was going to do. This was the first time he would open any of the other mirrors into the locker rooms where, under most circumstances, only members of that house's team were allowed to tread. In fact, there were spells at the entrances to ensure that. He needed to be ready for some kind of spell or "force" that might oppose his entry.
He used his wand to unlock the mirror and slowly pushed it open, ready to be hit by some sort of spell or trap. Feeling nothing, he opened it fully and stepped inside, deliberately leaving it open so as not to risk being trapped here. He went over to Cedric's locker and pulled out the bag. Opening it up and feeling around, he could tell that the object he sought was inside. Harry had guessed rightly that he had planned another hot solo session with the rubbery toy after practice today.
The Gryffindor had to search around for the hidden flap that allowed access to the right part of the bag. Reaching in and fishing around a bit he finally got it out. He had to work entirely by touch as Cedric kept it spelled to be invisible. Harry would have done the same in his place.
Not wanting to dawdle he put the bag back exactly as he found it and quickly retreated back behind the mirror, closing it behind him on its silent hinges. He considered lingering to see how Cedric might react to finding it gone but decided against it. That could take a while; teams typically practiced for several hours at a stretch. Plus, he felt a little guilty at the worry he was going cause when the hot 16-year-old found it missing. He didn't plan on drawing that out, but he felt bad nonetheless. Seeing it happen would only make that feeling worse. But that's why Harry had made Cedric trip... to give the impression that it must have fallen out of his bag.
Harry returned to his own locker room and put the still invisible toy in his bag, then left, heading back up to the castle. Checking the schedule for the quidditch pitch, he was happy to see that it would be free tomorrow morning. That was rare for a Saturday but it suited his purpose perfectly. He went up to his utility closet (and wizarding photo lab) so that he could practice the disillusionment spell that he'd heard Cedric use on the dildo. He'd assumed that it would be pretty straightforward since Cedric had pulled it off so effortlessly. It wasn't. His first few tries didn't work. Neither did the next few. Cedric must have practiced quite a bit to make it work for him. He tried to remember back to the exact intonation and gestures that he had used when Harry saw him from behind the mirror. It took about a half hour, and probably more than 100 tries, before he finally got it right.
Once visible he tried it again to get it to disappear. This took a few more attempts but it reverted back to its original, invisible, state. He practiced for another 5 minutes until he was sure he'd committed the exact pronunciation to memory and the gestures to muscle memory. While a bit frustrated with the time it took, Harry could understand Cedric's desire to use such a spell. He'd looked it up in one of his textbooks. Not only did it make the sex toy invisible, but as it did so, it also changed its outer physical dimensions to a perfect cylinder. This made sense. If someone did happen to find it in its hidden state, a quick feel around the outside would be a dead giveaway as to what it was. Few other objects had a rubbery feel, mushroom head, and a pair of balls on one end. Parents sometimes used this spell to hide gifts they'd bought for their children ahead of their birthday so that snoopers couldn't guess ahead of time.
Now confident in his ability to work with the item, he went back to Gryffindor tower to enlist two more people in his plan. He had to hunt a bit to find them, but both of them readily agreed.
The next morning Harry's plan got put into action. Cedric received a note in the morning post that Harry had penned to him the night before.
'I saw you trip on the path down the to pitch yesterday and I think maybe your bag came open? I found... something... on the path that I think might belong to you. If so, meet me in outside the great hall after breakfast and I'll get it back to you. -Harry Potter'
Harry had gotten up much earlier to lay the ground work for his plan and arrived back at the castle for breakfast a bit late. The post had already come. He glanced over at Cedric as he walked in, sure that enough time had lapsed for him to have read the letter. Harry found Cedric watching the door for someone, then at him, clearly intent on catching his eye. Harry nodded at him casually and sat down for breakfast, deliberately sitting so that his back was to the Hufflepuff table. He hoped his casualness would let Cedric think that Harry didn't know what he'd really found.
When he finished his breakfast and went out into the hall, he found Cedric waiting for him; he was clearly nervous. "Hey Cedric" Harry said, in a friendly but neutral tone.
"Uh... Hey Harry" the sixth year replied, unsure of exactly what to expect.
"So, that thing I found, was it yours?"
"What did you find exactly?" That was clever, Harry thought. Try to figure out what was happening without admitting to anything obvious.
"It was strange. Some kind of tube or cylinder. It was invisible. I probably wouldn't have seen it had it not landed in some tall grass and created a strange indentation."
"Ah." Harry could hear Cedric sigh in relief, letting out tension he probably didn't even consciously realize was there. He probably thought, as Harry wanted him to, that the "item's" exact form remained hidden. "So, can I have it back?" he asked, glancing around to see if anyone was watching. There were a few students milling about but nobody seemed to be paying them any mind.
"Sure. I left it in my locker in the team room. Why don't you come with me now and I can give it to you?"
"Great."
They left through the main door and headed down towards the pitch making small talk as they went, talking about their favorite professional Quidditch players and such. After a break in the conversation, as they were getting close, Harry decided to have a bit of fun with him.
"So... what's so secret that you have to charm this thing to look and feel so innocuous?"
Cedric lost a step, but quickly recovered.
"Uh... well... I..."
Harry saved him. "Never mind" he said, causally, hoping to spare the 16-year-old a bit of panic as he tried to find a suitable lie. Hufflepuffs were generally really friendly and good natured, and generally very bad liars. 'He wouldn't have lasted 5 minutes in Slytherin' Harry thought.
As they came to the Gryffindor locker room entrance Cedric said, "So I'll wait out here while you get it?"
"Nah, come on in" Harry replied. He opened the door, deliberately jiggling the handle to make extra noise.
"But... I'm not allowed right?"
"Yes, you are, as long as I invite you. Here, lock forearms with me." Harry had checked with Oliver about this last evening. There were spells in place to prevent anyone but the house team's member, prefects, and teachers inside unless they had help. Cedric felt the spell pass over him, and there was a little resistance at the threshold, but he was able to make it inside with Harry holding on to him, pulling him past.
As they came through Harry heard water running and smiled inwardly. So far this was playing out exactly as he'd envisioned. Hopefully it all played out the way he'd set things up. Oliver had eaten ahead of time and come down well ahead of them. As agreed, he would be showering when they arrived and, if possible, erect. Harry had made noise to ensure he'd heard their arrival. The hope was that Oliver's nudity might help distract and disarm Cedric and maybe increase their chances when they made a pass at him.
Oliver turned off the water when they came in. He grabbed a towel and came over to them, holding the cloth in his hands and deliberately leaving his crotch uncovered. Harry was pleased to see that his 7+ inches was standing up straight and proud towards the ceiling. 'He must have been lightly wanking himself to stay that way' Harry guessed.
"We catch you after a practice?" Harry asked, winking off to the side where Cedric couldn't see.
"Yea" Oliver replied, immediately catching Harry's innuendo.
Cedric was transfixed on Oliver's cock. He just stared; absolutely no subtlety at all. Harry had to admit that Oliver was very sexy, but he was surprised that Cedric forgot himself so easily. Both boys deliberately paused, not acknowledging the obvious stare, and allowed him to take a nice long look. Oliver decided to see just how long this might continue. Shooting a quick look to Harry, with a quick eyebrow raise that only he could see, Oliver brought the towel up to dry his face, then his hair, working slowly and deliberately drawing it out, lengthening the time where Cedric could ogle him.
Cedric didn't stop staring as Oliver dried himself. He kept checking out Oliver's body, especially his six pack, but always coming back to the team captain's erect cock. Glancing down at Cedric's crotch Harry could see that the exhibitionistic display was having an effect.
As Oliver finished with the towel Harry went over to his locker, turning back towards Cedric as he reached it. "So, I have it in here."
That snapped the Hufflepuff out of the spell. He looked up and his cheeks reddened as he realized, belatedly, that he'd been staring. He walked over to where Harry was standing.
"What's that you have for him Harry?" Oliver asked, deliberately playing dumb. He walked up behind Cedric with the towel flung over his shoulder, cock still standing proud. Between the nude hottie mere inches behind him and the fact that he was worried about his deepest secret being exposed, Cedric seemed almost ready to faint to Harry's eyes.
"Well, I'm not quite sure" Harry replied, letting nothing of his feelings show, as he fished out the invisible cylinder from his locker with one hand. In other hand, which he kept in his locker out of view, he held his wand.
"Ah..." Cedric stammered a bit as he tried to pull himself together "it's... a... gift for someone. I wanted to make it a surprise."
Harry was mildly impressed. That was quite a plausible explanation for why someone would have something spelled like this, and Cedric came up with it pretty quickly while under the gun.
"Right. I'd probably do the same thing I guess. Who's it for?" he asked as he proffered his hand out, fingers curled around the invisible tube.
"Well... uh... do you mind if I keep that I secret?" Cedric replied, feeling around and finding the other end of the invisible tube, which he started to grab onto.
"I guess not, but I have to say that I'm curious about something" Harry caught Oliver's eye with a 'here it comes' expression. Bringing his other hand into view he quickly cast the right spell to counter the illusion and return the object to its original form, that of a rubbery dildo. "What sort of relationship do you have with someone where you can give them that as a gift?"
"NO!" Cedric cried, with a panicked look on his face, his fear realized. He turned around, set to bolt for the door. Oliver was ready for this. Cedric was in good shape but he didn't have Oliver's build. The older boy grabbed him by the shoulders and pinned him firmly, but not forcefully, to the wall.
"Calm down." Harry said. Cedric started to hyperventilate. "Calm down!" Harry said more forcefully. Cedric started to, slowly, come back to earth. "Breathe!" The pretty 16-year-old complied, taking a few deep breaths. "We're not going to hurt you, you're not in trouble, and we won't tell anyone." Harry waiting a few moments then added, "Cedric, we give you our word as Gryffindors that this will stay between us. Promise!"
That took a moment to sink in, but finally Cedric seemed to fully come back himself and he relaxed a bit more, his whole body having been tense. They both saw him start to return to normal as he came down from the adrenaline fueled fear response.
After a moment's thought, a realization struck him. "You... you set this up. This was a trap."
"Yes" Harry replied.
"Why?!"
Oliver picked up on his cue, which the two of them had agreed on before. "Because" he replied, letting go of Cedric and walking up next to Harry, "we thought we might interest you," he continued wrapping one arm around Harry in an affectionate embrace, "in the real thing."
Cedric froze, stunned. He dropped the dildo and started at them. They heard the plop plop of the rubber hit the floor and bounce once. Silence. Cedric was completely still, his jaw dropping so far it was halfway to the floor; he was that surprised.
"I'm not sure he believes us" Harry said playfully, hoping to help Cedric relax.
"Well, I wonder how we can show him we are serious?" Oliver replied, turning to Harry and leaning in. Harry tilted his head up to meet it and their lips met, for a deep tongue-twirling kiss. Oliver started to let his hands wonder over Harry's body and the shorter boy did the same. It was a bit easier for Harry as Oliver was already naked from the shower. They kept the kiss going, forgetting their surroundings for a moment.
"OK I believe you" Cedric said in a somewhat amazed tone. This pulled them back out to reality and they slowly separated, turning towards him. The pretty Hufflepuff's face had the beginnings of a smile on it. They were happy to see this, glad that the tension had passed. Now the only tension to deal with was the pressure Harry and Cedric no doubt felt in their trousers from the hard-ons they were both sporting. Oliver's was out there, plain to see.
"So, now that you believe us... what do you think of the offer?" Harry asked coming over to stand next to Cedric.
"Offer?"
"To give you the real thing" he reminded him, chancing a light squeeze of the pretty sixth year's hard cock through his trousers. At the last moment Harry remembered that they were similarly endowed and had adjusted his aim. He was glad to see he'd found his mark. In truth, the move wasn't that much of a risk for Harry to take. From his spying behind the mirror he already knew of the older boy's inclinations.
The "ooooooooohhhhhhhh" of a moan coming out of Cedric's mouth was the only verbal response Harry got. This was accompanied by a glazed over look and a bit of wavering on his feet, he was a bit light headed all of a sudden. It was good that he was already leaning against a wall.
Oliver came over to the other side and started stroking the pretty boy's face. His eyes came open again and found focus a moment later, making eye contact with Oliver. The seventh year leaned in and kissed him, eliciting yet another moan. Diggory was in heaven. He'd wanted to do this with another boy for a long time, and Oliver had occupied more than a fair share of those fantasies. Harry too, during Cedric's naughtier evening (and morning) revelries. He loved feeling the 13 year old boy's hands roam around his body. He continued his light moans, leaning into Oliver and enjoyed every new sensation being sent to his brain.
As the other two continued kissing Harry decided to take another liberty. He opened the front of Cedric's robes and started to undo his belt. He met no resistance. Tugging the trousers down a bit he reached into his boxers and found a very hard cock, the same size as his own. There was already a lot of pre-cum around it, and Harry used his thumb to slick it around the head while pulling the foreskin down with his other fingers.
Cedric pulled back sharply from the kiss with a strong moan, clearly enjoying what Harry was doing. Harry put his hand up to the side of his face and then pulled him down into a kiss, continuing to slowly wank the older boy. They made out for a while just enjoying the feel of everything.
Oliver watched for a bit then leaned in and started kissing the back of Cedric's neck. Then with each hand he grabbed one ass cheek of each boy, kneading, and feeling both of them up. Letting his hands wander slightly further he used his index fingers to tease their holes through the fabric they were still wearing. This caused both of them to moan and break their kiss slightly so that each could take in a breath.
"Why don't you both get out of those things?" Oliver asked, slowly taking his hands away. That question gave Oliver's own nudity a renewed focus for them.
Neither quidditch player answered, they simply started undressing. It was the weekend so they weren't wearing ties or any good clothes, it was all casual, and much more comfortable. Also, it had the added benefit for coming off easily. Each boy pulled off their clothes and, in their eagerness, threw them into a pile near the corner of the room.
Oliver used that moment to grab his wand and, once both were naked, he cast a cleansing charm on all three bums. As he finished with Cedric the sixth year cocked an eyebrow and playfully asked, "Being a bit presumptuous, aren't you?"
Oliver paused for a moment in surprise. They really hadn't asked Cedric just how far he wanted to go. But then another thing occurred to him and he just couldn't let the opportunity pass. He gestured towards the rubber sex toy on the floor where it had been dropped and replied with a mischievous smile, "Am I really?"
"Oh, um... well... I guess not" Cedric to admit.
"Have you used it?" Harry asked. Cedric gave him a look. "It's just that... well... Oliver is the same size so I don't think you'd have any... trouble... taking him if that's what you're worried about."
"Well, guess there's no point in being coy. Yes, I have used it, but only once."
"And you liked it?"
"Merlin YES!" he replied immediately, surprising himself and both of the Gryffindors with how quickly and intently he agreed. He blushed slightly.
"I bet I would too" Oliver said, trying to make him feel better. But he'd meant that. "At any rate... so that I'm not being presumptuous... you obviously want to play around. But do you want to do that kind of stuff?"
Cedric thought for a moment. He'd fantasized about both of these boys at one point or another. The more he thought about it, the more interested he was. Especially in Oliver. The well hung seventh year was all the sexier now that he'd seen the goods. All this took only about two seconds in his head. "Yes."
"Wicked" came Harry's reply.
"Goooood" came Oliver's reply, at the same time. All three chuckled at the simultaneous response.
Harry raised his eyebrows at Oliver and gave a look, confirming that they were still OK to go ahead with his plan. Oliver gave the slightest nod back.
"I have another question then. Dildos aside," a slight laugh "are you a virgin?"
A slight pause. "Yes."
"OK, now this might sound slightly strange."
"Oh?"
"How about we make this a sort of lesson?"
"Huh?"
Harry chimed in. "Oliver has some experience. It made my first time much more enjoyable than I think it would have been otherwise. I'm new to this, and you're very new to this. And I bet you'd benefit the same way I did."
He paused a moment to let that sink in. After mulling it over for a moment Cedric replied, "Yea, that's a good idea I guess."
"Great! This is going to be a lesson for Harry too. He wants to learn how to top. There's a cute blond that he..."
"OLIVER!" Harry cut it, to silence him, shaking his head slightly. Oliver stopped with a stunned look on his face. As soon as Harry snapped at him he realized his mistake. Harry was right, Cedric didn't need to know everything. Oliver assumed that Harry didn't want their new friend to know about his interest in Draco. (He had no way of knowing that's not exactly why Harry had reacted so sharply.)
Cedric couldn't have missed the tension between them just then, but deliberately showed no outward sign. Though he filed away the fact that Harry was interested in a blond boy at school. 'I wonder who it is?' he thought to himself. Lest this derail their fun, he decided to take the initiative. He sat down on the bench and looked up at Oliver. "So, how about for my first lesson, we start with something a bit... easier? Maybe something I could... oh... do from this position?" he asked playfully.
They both knew immediately what he meant and came over. And it had the added benefit of breaking the tension. Oliver went over to stand right in front of him, cock standing hard and proudly at a high angle. Harry stood off to the side a bit, deliberately a couple of feet away. He thought Cedric would immediately put his tongue to work but the older boy surprised him slightly. He grabbed Oliver's rigid cock lightly then nuzzled it, pushing the side of his face against it and moving up and down slightly. He soft moaned, almost purred, contentedly.
Having a huge cock in his face was something Cedric had always fantasized about. He couldn't believe it was finally coming true. Something about a big cock just made him want to... submit. He found it comforting in a way. And this tool was so big and hard, yet had just the right about of... give... when he squeezed it. Harry and his cock were certainly cute, but he doubted it would satisfy the... craving that he'd felt for the last few years. There was a reason he'd bought such a big toy. He wanted to feel full when it came to that. The dildo was amazing. He'd experienced that first hand. But this real cock... it was so warm! All this went through Cedric's mind over the course of just a few seconds. It was plain to see for anyone watching, and Harry and Oliver were watching intently, that feeling this big warm hard cock up against his face was just so intimate. The 16-year-old wanted more.
Harry and Oliver watched in fascination while this roller coaster of awareness washed over Cedric's features. Like he'd found the source of an itch that had been mostly subconscious up to this point, but that he could finally scratch. He nuzzled the 7-inch shaft on the other side of his face for a moment, really pressing his face into it. Then he pulled back slightly and altered his grip a bit. He shook it slightly so that it bounced and slapped him in the face with a good meaty 'twup' sound.
"Mmmmmmaaaaahhhhhhooooohh" he moaned. "Oh, FUCK!" For a moment, Cedric thought he saw the room shimmer out of the corner of his eye. But after blinking a moment it was gone. He chalked it up the intoxication he was feeling from this sexual awakening. For their part, the boys standing in front of him were shocked. But Oliver could think very fast on his feet and immediately sensed what was going on. Oliver looked over at Harry and winked, getting a smile and a nod in return. Neither had planned for it to go quite this way, but they were both happy that it had. Oliver grabbed his own cock, gently pushing Cedric's fingers off of it, wound up with a good flick, and nailed Cedric in a face with a good solid FWAP.
"Oh! Oh YES!" Cedric moaned, looking up at Oliver with an expression that was almost entreating.
Oliver smiled inwardly, glad he'd guessed rightly the submissive role that the Hufflepuff wanted to play. "You like getting slapped in the face by a cock?" he asked with a solidly firm voice.
"I...." Cedric paused. His own feelings and cravings were solidifying in his head and they took a moment to become clear. Another cock slap by Oliver cemented the feelings he was trying to get a grip on. "Yes! Merlin, I think I do. YES!" came the urgent reply. He closed his eyes and leaned forward a bit, wanting more.
He got another cock slap, this time hitting him on the opposite cheek, and there was an echoing moan in response.
"You like a big cock, don't you?!"
"Oooohhhhh... yes! I think about it soooo much."
"That's why you bought suck a big dildo, wasn't it?" Another slap to his face. This time a little line of precum stuck to his cheek.
"Yes!" Cedric's inhibitions about admitting his fantasies were gone now. This was exactly what he'd always wanted, and he was getting it. Why hide it? His hormones had completely overridden whatever sense of privacy or propriety his brain might have otherwise held.
The Gryffindor captain slapped him in the face again, several more times, giving him a nice mental loosening up. But he was really starting to drip now and there were other things he wanted to see his new 'student' do. He stopped and cupped the side of the pretty boy's head with one hand and guided his cock towards those nice lips with the other.
Cedric didn't need to be told what to do. He opened his mouth and eagerly took the hard tool inside a few inches, sucking intently, tongue running around the head to get its first taste of another boy's cock. He loved it instantly.
And Oliver was loving it too. The sensations were perfect and there wasn't one bit of teeth scraping or anything. He pumped his cock slightly a few times but stopped when he felt Cedric grab his shaft and start to bob up and down with his own rhythm.
Harry stroked himself while he watched all of this happen. The mirror had shown him that he enjoyed being a voyeur (though he didn't know the word for it yet) and this was quite a show. Oliver occasionally gave an instruction to Cedric, to make it a bit better though it seemed that little advice was needed. It reminded Harry of the same thing Oliver had done for Draco not too long ago when the Slytherin was going down on George. But this time he was benefiting directly from his teaching efforts.
Cedric took to this with suspicious ease, getting most of Oliver's cock into his mouth as his ministrations progressed. A couple of minutes in Oliver pulled out for a brief pause to keep himself from climaxing too soon. Cedric used the opportunity to catch his breath and started wanking himself slowly.
"Have... have you done this before?" Oliver asked. "You're rather skilled for a first timer."
Cedric smiled and blushed a bit at the praise. "Well... kind of. I told you that I'd only used the dildo once. Well, that's only partly true. It's only been up my bum once. But while I working up the nerve, and finding the right time and place to do that, I used to pretend I was sucking off another bloke. So I'd suck on it like I was giving head. I've probably done that a few dozen times" he replied, matter-of-factly.
"It shows" Oliver said back with a smile.
"Thanks... I guess?"
"Yes! Please take it as a compliment. That was amazing!"
"I'm glad."
"So" he said turning and gesturing off towards the 13-year-old, "how about you show Harry what you learned."
"Oh, sure!" he replied, crooking his finger in invitation. Oliver stepped aside and Harry took his place. Without even waiting a beat, the pretty boy leaned forward (Harry was a bit shorter), pulled back the foreskin, and licked around his mushroom head while sucking on it.
"Fuck!" Harry replied, almost beyond words. Cedric smiled to himself. Having lived through that age himself he knew that the younger boy wouldn't last long. And having taken such a big tool a moment ago, this was a cinch. He took the rest in his mouth easily, bobbing and tongue swirling for all he was worth, all the while keeping up good steady sucking.
Harry instinctively put his hands on Cedric's head and closed his eyes, pumping into the hot mouth slightly as it bobbed up and down on his 3-inch length. Oliver watched this with a wry smile, wanking himself lightly to stay hard. He wanted Harry to get his first climax "out of the way" so that the next one would take a little while.
Given what had already happened, and Cedric's surprisingly skilled mouth, it took less than a minute. Harry started panting, froze, and "hhhhuuuuhhhh... ohhh... yea!" he went over the edge, twitching against the skilled tongue and lips as his dry orgasm took him. Cedric, just to be playful, gave it a light suck after he'd stopped twitching, causing Harry to cry out in surprise a bit and pull back quickly, coming free. Cedric knew he'd be sensitive and had deliberately wanted to zing him.
He smiled up at Harry as the boy stumbled back a step and had a quick laugh. "Oh, you cheeky bugger!" Harry shot back playfully.
"You OK to keep going Harry?" Oliver asked. He'd stayed silent to this point so as not to distract either one. He'd had fun watching.
"Yea... just... give me a moment to catch my breath."
"Sure. Take your time mate." Oliver walked over to Cedric, sat next to him and started making out. When they broke the kiss, he inched back on the bench. "Cedric, I bet you're going to love what happens next. Do you know what rimming is?"
Cedric's eyes opened wide. "Yea, I think so. Are you really going to do that do me?" he asked, clearly excited.
"Harry will, once he catches his breath." Harry nodded enthusiastically, eager to get at the pretty boy. Oliver laid down on his back in middle of the bench. "In the meantime, we're going to sixty-nine. Come over here and straddle my face."
Cedric turned around and started climbing along the bench to do as he was told, stopping to give him another kiss as his head passed Oliver. He returned it sensually. Getting into position he found that it was much easier to take Oliver's cock from this way. It protruded at almost the perfect angle. He lightly licked and sucked it a bit, enjoying the taste of the copious amount of pre-cum that had been building up, before finally taking almost all of it completely down his throat. The dildo had prepared him well. He suppressed his gag reflex and knew how to control his breathing. And, bonus, Oliver's cock tasted amazing! He didn't need to put anything on it, like jam, as he'd had to do with the sex toy to mask the rubbery taste. If anything, he wanted more of this flavor.
Oliver was loving the sensations he was getting but wanted to be a good lover in return. He wrapped both hands around the gorgeous, and totally smooth, ass above him and pulled down gently to nudge the cock closer to his lips. Yes, the Hufflepuff was on the small side but he didn't mind. Unlike some other guys, size was never a big obsession for him. And with this size, it was much easier to take all the way in his mouth.
As soon as he started going to work on it, Cedric moaned heavily. It made for an amazing feeling on Oliver's cock while it was down Cedric's throat. Be he pulled off in order to keep from choking. It felt so amazing, he just couldn't keep quiet.
"This is first time you've ever had your cock sucked, isn't it?"
"Uh... huh..." came the panting affirmative as he caught his breath. Oliver could feel the slight breeze it created on his cock as the other teen panted.
"You like it then?"
"What the fuck do you think?!" came the sarcastic reply. Harry chuckled, which caused both of them to laugh in turn.
"I'll keep going then." Oliver turned back to his task, taking most of the cock in his mouth and, just as was happening with him, enjoyed the taste of the precum that he coaxed out of the shaft and a from underneath the folds of foreskin. The older Gryffindor knew what he was doing, and his lover kept moaning and panting with the amazing sensations he was getting. After a couple of minutes, he finally opened his eyes again and, seeing the hard cock right there in front of him, tried to resume his earlier task and began sucking again.
It was hard to keep his mind on it though as Oliver really did his job well. For his part, Oliver didn't mind the slightly diminished attention to his own cock. When he did particularly well on Cedric it caused him to moan heavily, which came out like a hum. That motion of his throat sent amazing feelings up Oliver's shaft, more than compensating for the lack of focus. Cock still in his mouth, he beckoned Harry closer and pointed towards the smooth and puckering pink hole. He was curious to see it from this position. 'Harry seems to be deliberately standing back a lot, I wonder why?' Oliver thought.
Harry didn't need further encouragement. Licking his lips and moistening his tongue, he kneeled behind the pretty boy and lightly licked the opening. Oliver felt, to his amusement, exactly what he'd expected. At the first touch of tongue swiping across that most intimate of areas, Cedric didn't moan, he wailed! The first part of it was somewhat muffled as he still had a mouthful of cock, which he spat out shortly after the amazing sensation hit him. But while his pole was still deep in the other teen's throat, Oliver got an amazing vibration.
"Whhhaaaaaa... ahhhh... ooooooooooo" came Cedric's erotic scream as he threw his head back and closed his eyes. He remained on all fours, straddling Oliver, now arching his back as his moaning continued. Harry continued, smiling inwardly as he felt, now from the other end, what it was like for someone to get their first rim job. Oliver started up his sucking again, really going at it, driving Cedric towards cumming quickly, so that they could take their time for the next one.
He fondled the smooth balls as he continued, eyes almost unable to focus on Harry's mouth and tongue as they were so close to his face. But in less than a minute, he got what he wanted and he felt Cedric's balls tightening up. His moaning, which had gone down a bit, now continued with new vigor as his orgasm approached. At the last moment, Oliver pulled off deliberately; he was in the mood for a facial.
While Cedric's cock was small, and his crotch smooth, one might make the mistake of assuming he was under developed or a late bloomer. That was not the case. His balls were plenty big, and as he went over the edge, six gooey shots splattered across Oliver's face. Harry continued to lick at the tight pink hole while he went over the edge, enjoying the rapid twitching of the ring muscle while his lover came.
He backed off a moment later to let Cedric catch his breath. The cute teen gently rolled off to the side and lay on his back next to Oliver on the bench. Harry just stood back to take it all in: Cedric panting from his first blow job and rim job, and Oliver with cum splattered all over his smiling face.
Waiting another moment, Harry said, "Hey Cedric, you'll want to see this." The teen came up on his elbows to look over at both of them. Turning to Oliver he continued "Shall I help you get cleaned up?"
"Yes please" he replied. Licking his lips, he pulled in some of the load that had fallen in and around his mouth. "He tastes amazing, you're going to like this" Oliver encouraged. Harry bent down, then locking eyes with Cedric, he stuck out his tongue and made a show of slowly licking up off the boy juice from his 17-year-old captain's face.
"Oh Merlin! That's hot!" Cedric said, his cock twitching. Harry wanted to get the other boy's... engine revving... again quickly.
"He was right Cedric. You do taste good" Harry said, continuing his slow tongue cleaning. He held some of the seed in his mouth and bent down to kiss Oliver. Again, he gave Cedric a little show, making it obvious that he was feeding it to him, their tongues intertwining to share the flavor between them.
"Hey Cedric, I bet he's about ready to burst" Harry said, nodding towards Oliver's rigid cock, now dripping with precum.
"Oh... yea... sure" he said, coming back to himself and wanting to return the favor. He rolled sideways, grabbed it with one hand, and started sucking again. In fact, Oliver was ready to burst, and he appreciated Harry not leaving him unsatisfied. It wasn't going to take long.
Just as Harry licked up the last glob of Cedric's cum from his face and fed it to him, while giving him a deep tongue kiss, Oliver went over the edge, moaning into Harry's kiss and unloading into Cedric's eager mouth.
Harry pulled away from the kiss and turned towards Cedric who Harry noticed was diligently sucking down his first load and not spitting out. 'Good boy!' Harry thought. "Wait! Don't swallow all of it." Cedric had actually already swallowed a bit but heard Harry in time to stop short, figuring he knew why. He pulled off Oliver when he felt that he'd finished and leaned back. Harry crawled over on all fours and knelt astride Cedric, then leaned down to kiss him deeply.
Just as Harry had done a moment ago, swapping Cedric's load with Oliver, it was now vice-versa. He tongue-wrestled deeply with 'pretty-boy Diggory' as the twins called him (for good reason) tasting another boy's seed as he did so. It was amazingly hot and he was back at full mast as their kissing continued. Cedric was also rising well past half-mast at this point, turned on by the show Harry had given him and now by the hot kissing and load sharing that came with it.
They all caught their breath for a minute. Even if they called it quits now, it would have made for a great sexual experience for all of them and certainly made for a wonderful 'first time' for Cedric. But they each sensed in themselves, and the other two, that they wanted more. Plus, it was the weekend, and they couldn't think of anywhere else they'd rather be right now. So, no one was in a hurry to leave. And besides, Harry still hadn't gotten his lesson.
"Well then... that was a pretty nice first round, eh?" Oliver said, deliberately understating it. They both laughed and agreed. "You guys up for round two?" They both were (no surprise).
"Good! Let's take a quick break." They all got up, went to relieve themselves, and took a quick warm shower to get any sweat and dried spunk off themselves. They toweled off and came back to the bench, each teen boy naked and squeaky clean.
"Well, I must say, I rather enjoyed what you were doing to me Cedric. Feeling you deep throating me and your humming and moaning around my cock were awesome. And it was rather a perfect angle to watch Harry. So how about we go back as we were and see where we end up."
He laid back again on the bench. Cedric got back into position with his crotch just above Oliver's face. He wiggled forward a bit more to get a better viewing angle on Cedric's cute bum so as to watch Harry's work. Once Cedric was settled he leaned forward and started tentatively licking the hard cock, deliberately taking his time in teasing his lover. Oliver was in no hurry, and it felt amazing, so that was fine with him. Especially the... AHHHH!... the tongue twirling that was happening on his mushroom. 'Wow! Cedric really is a natural at this' he thought. 'This must be how George felt when Draco first went down on him.' Oliver thanked the lucky stars that had brought this situation upon him.
Harry let the two of them get settled, again keeping his distance, which allowed for his full scheme to come about. When he saw that they were good he came back in and started rimming Cedric again. From this angle, the older Hufflepuff really looked like he was the same age as Harry. He was devoid of crotch hair and had a cock the same size. The only give away were the much larger balls; Harry had just seen firsthand how much they could hold.
He licked those balls for a while, moving between them, the taint, and swirling around the hole. Oliver would give him pointers every now and again like "get his ring wet with your tongue, then blow on it gently; put both balls in your mouth and roll them around inside slowly, point your tongue out straight and press it hard into his hole." Harry could tell that he really knew what Oliver was doing and followed his advice whenever he got it.
Meanwhile Oliver was enjoying his place at the end of what was basically an erotic feedback loop. He would give Harry advice, Harry would do it, Cedric would feel intense pleasure, that pleasure caused him to moan and coo in response, and that moaning caused wonderful sensations around Oliver's cock while it was down Cedric's throat. In fact, it was working too well and Oliver felt himself starting to get close, so he held back any further advice and let Harry do his own thing for a few minutes.
Finally, he felt it was time to move on. "Remember what we did with fingers?"
"Yea" Harry replied, and after licking it, put one finger inside. He met no resistance; his tongue had done its job. So put in two, then three fingers, loosening his lover up for his cock.
Oliver whispered "don't look for the g-spot just now. Do that with your cock." Harry saw the wink from Oliver and he returned it.
"Cedric, you feel ready?"
"Yea, I think so."
At Oliver's instructions, Cedric shifted to lay on his back and pull his knees up. Oliver kneeled down just behind his head, knees on either side and grabbed his legs so that Cedric's hands could be free. They used some towels to prop his ass up off the bench a bit and give Harry a good angle. He was ready.
"Cedric... Harry... look at each other." They met the other's gaze. "This is special for both of you. Cedric, it's your first time, right?" He nodded. "And Harry, this is the first time you've ever taken someone's virginity, right?" He also nodded. "This is going to be great for both of you. Just relax and enjoy what comes." He nodded and Harry got into position. Oliver grabbed his wand and cast a lubrication spell on each of their cocks.
Their prep work paid off. Harry pressed against Cedric's opening and, once the older boy took a breath and relaxed (with a little coaching from Oliver) he slipped in easily. Cedric's warm insides felt amazing. They just enveloped Harry's cock with moist, warm, tightness that bombarded his brain with pleasure. It was all he could do not to jack-rabbit the pretty boy underneath him. But he remembered the lesson he'd gotten earlier and held off, allowing him to get used to it.
Cedric was in a similar state of mind. He closed his eyes to concentrate on the sensation. This hot, warm, stiff prick inside him was scratching an itch he didn't know had been there. The dildo had been amazing and he was sure he'd use it again. But this was, by far, better. A real cock inside him was just so much more... satisfying. He sighed audibly as Harry sunk his (comparatively small) cock all the way inside and let it rest there for a moment. Cedric was rock hard and dripping with pre-cum. But he overcame his own urge to wank it. He knew that if he did he would cum almost immediately.
Oliver held back any comments. He'd been ready to continue Harry's sexual education, but could tell that he wasn't needed just now. They would find their way, so to speak, on their own and he'd only interject if he really had to, he decided.
Watching Cedric for any negative response, Harry started by going in and out an inch or so, slowly at first. Cedric opened his eyes and looked up at Harry. "It's OK, you can give me more." Harry increased the speed and depth of his thrusts, making sure to never pull all the way out. He came close to doing so a few times but stopped at the last instant. At first, he wasn't really registering all the pleasure because he was so focused on doing it right. But as he got into a rhythm the intense sensations really started to kick in. He rode the wave and started putting a bit more force on his thrusts, making sure he sunk to the hilt with each one. Cedric was moaning beneath him, enjoying the fulfilling sensation that this was giving him.
After a couple of minutes Harry was able to push past the overwhelming pleasure of his second-ever topping experience and remember that there was something else he should be doing for his lover. He changed his angle slightly on his next thrust. It still felt good, but Cedric's reaction didn't really change. He tried another angle, same thing. Then he tried visualizing where that spot would be and how he might push his cock along the prostate to hit it. On his next thrust, he found the mark.
"OH! OH fuck!" Cedric yelled, and raised his upper body off the bench a bit and kicked out his legs slightly in reflexive response. Oliver held him steady.
"There you go Harry!" Oliver said, in a congratulatory tone.
The green eyed 13-year-old pulled back and hit the same spot again, and again Cedric moaned, though he kept himself flat on the bench this time. Harry hit it again a few more times and Cedric was really getting into it. Then Harry paused to catch his breath for a moment. He felt another orgasm coming and wanted to stave it off for a bit.
When he stopped, Cedric's eyes shot open and he tightly grabbed one of Harry's arms. "DON'T YOU DARE STOP! Give it to me!" Cedric yelled at him. Harry moaned in response. The image of this teenage Adonis begging him to get fucked was made for such an erotic sight. But he knew that he was very close to the edge and would cum any second if he kept going right now.
"I'm not stopping... just pausing for a moment" he said. Cedric looked almost crestfallen with disappointment. He was clearly enjoying this and didn't want to stop, even for a moment. A stroke of inspiration hit Harry. "Oliver, why don't you shift forward and help him keep busy for a moment?" Harry asked, with a playful smile. Oliver immediately picked up on Harry's idea. Without letting go of Cedric's ankles, and so keeping the Hufflepuff's bum in the air, he moved his knees forward on the bench to better straddle the eager bottom's face, then slowly lowered his crotch.
This had the desired effect of distracting Cedric a bit. As Oliver got into position and he realized what was happening, he'd at first hoped that there might be a nice hefty whiff of a sweaty teenage boy, like with the jock strap the other day. That smell was absolutely intoxicating to him. But the earlier shower had washed them all clean. Oh well. He still enjoyed what was in front of him. He lifted his head up and pressed into the low hanging balls, letting them drape over his nose, then slowly moved his head back and forth, enjoying the feel of them as they dragged across his nose and cheeks, the ball hairs tickling his face. Harry watched this in fascination, seeing a look of bliss sweep across Cedric's features. He didn't think it was possible to add to the eroticism of this situation, but there it was. Again, like there was an itch that was finally being scratched. Thinking back... it reminded him of the photo Oliver had taken of Malfoy when the blond was next to him getting deflowered by one of the Weasley twins. That same sort of bliss. 'Did I look like that at some point?' Harry wondered to himself.
Cedric opened his mouth and began licking the ball's, taint, and hole that the Gryffindor captain was dangling over him. While not in quite such a heightened a state, the look on Oliver's face showed that he was also very much enjoying himself. Harry reached forward and gently grabbed Oliver's cock, which was leaking copious amounts of precum. He pulled the foreskin back and used his thumb to rub most of it in and around the mushroom head. Oliver locked eyes with him and gave him a smile.
After a few moment's break, Harry started again, pumping his own prick into the tight ass with renewed vigor, all reservations and caution thrown to the wind. He slammed into Cedric with as much force and speed as his young body would muster, grunts growing in intensity with the physical exertion and growing sexual brink. But being 13 meant there was no way he could last long. He kept it up for almost two solid minutes before his lover's moaning, enthusiasm, and velvety tightness pushed him over the edge. He forced himself deep in for one more thrust and went over the edge, feeling himself twitch against the sphincter as the dry-cum washed over him.
As he came down from the high, his breathing calmed and he pulled out of Cedric, knelling back. "Awe!" came the whine from the Hufflepuff. But Oliver had anticipated this and was ready.
"Don't worry. We wouldn't leave you hanging like that" he said. As he came around Harry scooted off to the side to allow Oliver to take his place. The older teen was very hard and ready. But Cedric wasn't just ready for it... he was desperate for it.
Oliver pushed Cedric's knees back with his hands and lined up his cock at the now well lubricated opening. Also fighting his own urges, he pushed himself in slowly rather than simply ram it in. Cedric's anxiety faded to pleasure as the first few inches sunk into him; his itch was being scratched again. But then his face contorted a bit and he closed his eyes as the well-hung stud pushed further... and further... and further into him before his 7+ inches bottomed out inside.
"Huh... oooooo... oooooohhhhhh. Oh FUCK!" Cedric moaned. He'd thought that Harry's cock inside him had been good. And it was. But in comparison, this was wonderful.
They say you never forget your first. And that would certainly include Harry, but Cedric had the feeling that THIS would be what he would conjure when thinking back. It was the dildo that did it. In a way, that had been his first, since it was only with that he'd realized just how much he craved having a cock inside him. Oliver was exactly the same size. That symmetry created some sort of linkage and confluence between the two in his mind. He didn't realize it at the time, but for the rest of his life, Oliver's cock would be the one to which he compared all others. Cedric opened his eyes and locked eyes with Oliver. Something passed between them.
"You like that?" Oliver asked his lover.
"Merlin! Yes! I can't believe how good this feels." And with that, Oliver started to fuck Cedric with his whole length.
Harry moved back a bit further to give them space. Had either of them been aware of this they probably would have assumed it was to get a viewing better angle. But they didn't notice. They only had eyes for each other right then.
Harry could tell that they were connecting beyond just the physical in that moment. Part of him was a bit disappointed that he couldn't pleasure Cedric the way Oliver obviously did. His smaller cock wasn't up to the task. But he was pretty sure he still had some growing to do and that helped temper his disappointment. Also, he hoped that this meant that Oliver found 'his someone.'
The twins had each other. Ron had Seamus. And while Harry hoped that both he and Oliver would be able to mess around with all of them, it was probably good to have a 'steady' partner near your own age. For Harry, he wanted that to be Draco, and he would bet anything that the Slytherin felt the same. That was part of the reason he'd asked Oliver about all this in the first place, to allow the two of them to grow closer.
A particularly loud moan broke him out of his little revelry. Oliver had found the g-spot and was using his well-honed skills (at least for a teenager) to really pleasure Cedric intensely. It was a very hot scene. Both of them were pretty fit, with nice abs and great looks overall. Oliver was handsome, and Cedric was pretty. The twins had really gotten that one right, it was the best adjective to use for him. They were panting and moaning in sync with Oliver's thrusting, both glistening a bit with a light sheen of sweat breaking out on their bodies. Harry heard the wonderful sound of skin slapping skin when Oliver made particularly hard thrusts into Cedric's ass.
As he watched them go at it, he could tell that Cedric was starting to get close. Oliver was clearly enjoying himself, but even though they'd only been together a few times, Harry could tell that he wasn't there yet. Smiling to himself, he decided to help his captain along.
Oliver was completely oblivious to everything that wasn't either himself or his lover. War could have broken out on the school grounds and he probably wouldn't have noticed. He was locked into the single-minded focus of sexual pleasure for himself and his lover. So, he was a bit surprised when he felt a hand on his shoulder.
He looked back to see Harry with a mischievous grin on his face. Not pausing his thrusts, he watched his teammate sensually suck on his pointer and middle fingers, getting them nice and slick. When Harry took them out and started moving his hand toward him he opened his eyes wide in surprise, but then smiled back realizing what he was going to do. He turned back and leaned forward to kiss Cedric deeply, swapping tongues as his cock continued to slide in and out of his ass. As Harry reached Oliver's ring and pushed those two fingers into him, he moaned into Cedric's mouth in pleasure. The other boy had his eyes closed and so was unaware of what was happening, but moaned in response.
Harry held his arm just so, and moved it a bit, countering the thrusts. This gave Oliver the sensation of pushing Harry's fingers in his hole has he pulled out of Cedric. It was almost like being the meat in the sandwich when he was with the twins. Such an amazing feeling! He was grateful to Harry for giving him this surprise bonus. He continued his thrusting as Harry found the rhythm with him, occasionally curling his fingers to hit Oliver's button inside. That got an extra moan whenever he did that, but he did so sparingly so as not to cut this short. But what Oliver didn't realize was... the Boy Who Lived had an even more devious side than most people gave him credit for. This wasn't all that he had in mind.
Harry pulled out his digits a short time later and stood up. Oliver turned to face him, smiled with a nod, and mouthed the word 'thanks.' Harry smiled back, and Oliver turned back to continue kissing Cedric while he fucked him. The sixth-year bottom now crossed his ankles behind his lover's back, pulling him in a bit with each thrust.
Oliver figured Harry was just trying to help him along a bit to synchronize their orgasms. He was impressed with his 'student's' thinking. And in truth, that's how it had started in Harry's mind. But while he was in... mid finger-fuck so to speak... another thought crossed Harry's mind. Oliver found out what that thought was a moment later when something firm and much bigger than a finger pressed at his opening.
Harry had gotten the dildo from where Cedric had dropped it earlier, lubed it, and was now pressing into Oliver. He froze, balls keep inside his lover, and emitted a bit of an "oh" sound in surprise, followed by a bit of a strained "argh" as he tried to relax enough to allow the rubbery cock into him. It was an almost automatic response. It never consciously registered with him that he should resist this. Once it started, his body told him that he wanted it. It was just a matter of growing... accustomed.
Cedric's eyes had been half closed, lost in the delights of his first proper fuck. He opened them fully and looked up at Oliver, both because he had stopped moving and because there was something new in his tone. Seeing the expression on his face, he looked around a bit to see what was happening.
From this vantage, he couldn't see what was going on with Oliver's ass. But seeing the angle and position of Harry's arm, and the expression on the third year's face, a guess started forming in his mind. He only just remembered that he'd dropped the dildo before. It had been completely forgotten till now. He looked over towards the part of the locker room where he'd been standing and didn't see it anywhere on the floor. So, that must mean that Harry was... 'MERLIN! Oliver was going to give and get at the same time?!' he thought in disbelief as the realization dawned on him.
"Oh... Yea... you like that Oliver, don't you?" Harry asked intently, as inch number three of the mold of Chad Knight's cock slid into him.
"I... oh... ARGH... yes" he replied. "But... wait for a sec. Go slow."
Harry, while enjoying the minor power trip, really did just want to make him feel good. So he paused, allowing Oliver to relax himself enough. A moment later he started again, moving slower now, and inch by inch pushed the full length into his captain's wonderfully muscled ass. Meanwhile, Oliver's cock was still rock hard and the stimulation he was getting caused it to pulse every now and again, giving Cedric's rectum lovely sensations. So he wasn't going to complain.
"OH! Oh FUCK!" Oliver moaned when it finally was all the way in. He stayed still for a moment. "Pull it half way out and hold it steady" he requested of Harry. He did so. Then Oliver began his fucking motions again, now fully at the height of arousal as his cock slid into a tight warm ass and his hole got filled as he pulled out.
He quickly got into a good rhythm, Harry riding the motions, and occasionally moving the dildo's angle to look for, and usually find, Oliver's g-spot. It was wonderful. And, alas, all too stimulating for it to last very long.
Oliver kept it up for about 2 minutes before he started panting, "I'm going to cum."
"Oh, yes!" Cedric replied. "Give it to me Oliver, seed my hole. I want to feel your cum inside me!"
Hearing that sent Oliver right over the edge. He buried himself inside Cedric, shooting at least 7 or 8 times inside the gorgeous boy's ass, he lost count. Cedric felt the hot goo flood him and, as if he needed another reason to bottom, discovered this new sensation he enjoyed. When Harry heard Oliver's breathing start to slow he pulled the dildo out of his ass and set it aside.
Then, thinking fast, he came around the side and pulled Oliver up a bit by the shoulder to get him to straighten up a bit. It took Oliver a second to comply but he did so.
"Oliver, don't pull out, stay inside him" Harry said. He leaned in between them, towards Cedric's now accessible cock, and swallowed his hard three inches all the way, sucking hard.
"Oh! Oh yea! Suck me!" he heard in response. Oliver pumped his cock into Cedric while Harry worked. The younger boy bobbed up and down and 10 seconds later, got his reward, a nice serving of Cedric juice shot into his eager mouth, giving him his second taste in as many hours. This time right from the source rather than licking it from Oliver's face.
For Cedric, it was probably one of the most amazing orgasms he'd ever had. He loved the feeling of having his ass be full when he climaxed. It was great with the dildo, even better with a real cock inside.
Harry kissed them both lightly in turn, giving each of them a taste, before laying back to relax a bit in post-coital bliss.
The three of them laid together for a few minutes, just enjoying the moment and giving the occasional affectionate caress. Finally, it was time for it to end.
"So... um... I guess we should start the weekend?" Oliver asked playfully, Cedric agreed. The two of them got up and headed for the showers.
"Be there in a minute" Harry called after them. He was really starting to see the advantages of using this place to hook up. The privacy, abundant fresh towels, and easy access to showers made it a great spot. He deliberately held back, allowing the other two to shower by themselves. Given the smiles and looks that passed between them as they each rinsed, Harry could already sense the growing attraction between them. He was glad for Oliver. His captain had been kind and gentle at introducing Harry to all this. True, it went slower than he would have liked, but he could tell Oliver had done this out of a desire to make it best for Harry. He was very glad that Oliver might finally have found his 'someone' with Cedric. Though, of course, he hoped that both would still be open to messing around with others. There were rather attractive. "They do look very hot together" Harry said out loud while he laid there, deliberately hoping to send a message to the one listening.
A couple of minutes later Cedric came in from his rinse, toweling off. "So I'll uh..." Cedric said as he picked up the dildo, "just take this with me then?"
"Yea. Hope you don't mind that I used on Oliver."
"Not at all" he smiled back. He cast a cleansing spell on it. It was already clean because they'd used a similar spell on their bums, but why not be diligent? He used the masking spell to convert it back to an invisible cylinder and tucked it into his satchel. As he was doing this, Oliver came in from the showers.
"So, you'll think about my offer?" Oliver said, groping himself as he did so to make his meaning clear.
"Oh, I already have. The answer is yes! I much prefer the real thing. So just name the time and place."
"Wicked. Let's... talk again soon, shall we?"
"Uh huh!" Cedric affirmed. He kissed Oliver, then Harry, then headed for the door where he drew up short. "Um... can I leave here on my own?"
"Oh, yea" Oliver replied. "You'll feel the protection spell pass over you as you go through, but it's only designed to keep people out, not in."
Cedric opened the door and walked through the opening, feeling a slight tingle on his skin as he did so but no real resistance. He closed the door behind him and headed off back to the castle.
Oliver grabbed his clothes and turned towards Harry as he started getting dressed. Harry was just getting himself off the bench from where he'd laid for a bit in post orgasmic bliss.
"This was a good idea Harry. Thanks for... um... thinking of me."
"I'm glad it turned out OK. I wasn't sure there a couple of times that we'd convince him. But you think fast on your feet."
"So do you, as I'm coming to learn" he said with a wink.
"Thanks."
"Why don't you get showered and I'll straighten up."
"No, don't worry about it. You were down here early getting it ready. Only fair that I clean up after."
"Are you sure?" Oliver asked.
"Yea, don't worry about it" Harry said, with deliberate nonchalance, pretending to busy himself at his locker. He wanted Oliver to get going already.
"OK mate" Oliver said, pulling his last bit of clothing on and tying his shoes. "See you later." Oliver grabbed his bag and stepped out the door, closing it solidly behind him.
Harry held up a finger as if he were waiting, then cocked his head to listen. He held still for a moment but heard nothing. Convinced that neither of them would be coming back for something, he let out a heavy breath with a "phew!" of relief.
"OK, it's safe now, come out" Harry said.
The air near him shimmered, and Colin appeared there holding Harry's invisibility cloak in one hand, and Harry's camera in the other. A massive grin was on the little blond's face.
"Did you enjoy your photographic assignment?" Harry asked.
"Oh YES!" came the response from the giddy blond 12-year-old.
Notes:
Thank you VERY much to those who've written me or posted encouraging comments here on AO3. Please keep them coming; flattery will get you everywhere.
I know this chapter took a WHILE and it was much longer than I had hoped. I took some extra time to add a few extra moments of inner thought for the characters. As always, thanks for your patience, and keep the comments coming. And please post links to this story in (appropriate) fan groups on tumblr and the like.
Also, as I've mentioned before, please drop me an email if you spot any typos or inconsistencies. Coming across these when I read a story snaps me out of the fantasy and I hate it. So, I strive to keep mine free of errors. I don't always succeed. Any help you can offer is appreciated.
Chapter 14: Colin is ready for more
Notes:
It's been suggested that shorted the chapters in order to be able to release them more quickly. I've decided to take that advice. I hope you enjoy this short (for me at least) chapter and the subsequent ones to come. I'm far from done.
Thanks to Wil for your brainstorming with me and the detailed editing of spelling, grammar, and such. Both are MUCH appreciated.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
"Did you enjoy your photographic assignment?" Harry asked.
"Oh YES!" came the response from the giddy blond 12-year-old.
"I thought you would" Harry replied with a knowing smile. "I appreciate all the help you gave me when I bought that camera and in teaching me to use it" he continued, nodding at it. "Today's... invitation, was a way of saying thank you for that."
"Sure Harry. I think Cedric almost saw me once but I froze so that he would hopefully not pick up on it. When Oliver hit him with his cock again that distracted him. Wow... your model is even lighter than mine which made this easier" Colin said, hefting it in his hands. "Plus, that was a good idea using the silencing charm on it."
'Amazing!' Harry thought. 'He just got to be a voyeur through this whole hot encounter and he's still focused on the camera.' This thought struck Harry not in a criticizing way, just in an amusing way.
"Yea, it just came to me last night when I was hatching this little scheme." Harry didn't want to reveal the fact that this wasn't the first time he'd used the camera in such a way, so he lied a bit in his response. "Was it hard staying hidden that whole time?"
"It wasn't all that long. When you brought me through the entry barrier it was only a little while before Oliver got here. He was only here for about 20 minutes before you showed up with Cedric. And I was so into taking the pictures that it didn't feel like much time at all. And... well..." Colin trailed of with a meek smile and looked at the floor.
"Yea?" Harry prompted with a light-hearted eliciting tone.
"I took some pictures before you came" he continued, looking up to meet Harry's eyes, not sure what response he'd get.
Harry just smiled. "Oliver is hot! I'm not surprised you took a few snaps of him naked. I'm glad I'll have those."
Colin relaxed, realizing that Harry wouldn't be upset at him. (As if he COULD have been for doing exactly has he would have done in Colin's place.) "Well, I took more than a few."
"Oh really?" A wide grin was on his face.
"He wasn't just showering before you got here."
"Wait... he...?"
"Yea! Oliver was REALLY hard as he got undressed. He went into the shower and was wanking right away with the soap. He was leaning with his back against the wall, going really fast, and moaning a lot. He got off in a couple of minutes. Guess he was really excited about what was going to happen. But I got a few good snaps while he was going at it, and I THINK I got one of him cumming. I bet that will be hot!"
"The money shot, eh?"
"The what?"
"Never mind, I'll tell you later" Harry said, not wanting to interrupt Colin's recounting of the story. "Good job, I would have done the same thing."
Colin beamed at the praise from his idol. "Thanks!"
"And did you pick up on my comment about them being hot, and get some shots of them rinsing off after?"
"Yep. They really seem to like each other."
"And lots of shots of what came in between that and Oliver's solo session, right?"
"Oh YES!"
"You stayed hidden very well. I only saw the air shimmer a couple of times, and that's because I knew to look for you. No way Cedric or Oliver had any inclination except for maybe that one time. You must have moved slowly like I suggested."
"Yea. I only lost my concentration a couple of times and moved quickly when I wanted to get a close up shot. Glad it didn't give me away. It was so hot watching you both... fuck... Cedric." Colin tripped over that one word, clearly not used to swearing, and his cheeks flushing slightly.
"Colin?"
"Yea?"
"You and I just pulled off a scheme to take pictures of a VERY pretty boy losing his virginity, having a threesome, and using sex toys." He paused to let that sink in for a second. "I don't think you need to worry about saying fuck, OK?" he said, teasingly.
Colin giggled his little 12-year-old giggle.
"OK?"
"OK." Another little giggle.
"So... say it."
"Fuck?" he said a bit timidly.
"Yes! Say it again."
"Fuck."
"One more time."
"Fuck!"
"Nice" Harry said, hoping he'd removed a bit more of Colin's inhibitions. "Now, I need a rinse. So, during all this, were you able to..." he made a jerking motion.
Colin's cheeks flushed a bit again. "No, I couldn't really use the camera one-handed and if I had put it down one of them might have seen it."
"Ah, yea, good thinking."
A couple of thoughts struck Harry. First, Colin had been 'cooped up' under the invisibility cloak for a while, watching a good amount of teenaged boy sex. So he wanted to offer him a way to blow off steam. Second, he didn't want to get photographed just now, which he guessed is what would happen if he went to shower and left Colin, unattended, holding a camera. Both thoughts prompted his question:
"So... why don't you join me in the shower?"
It took a second for the implication of what Harry said, the OFFER it implied, to sink in. The blond almost dropped the camera. "Really? Wow... I..." He hesitated for a moment.
Harry could tell that Colin wanted to say yes and guessed at why he hadn't readily agreed. Being naked in front of someone wasn't something that anyone got used to quickly. Even more so if... "If you're hard, don't let THAT stop you. Remember that I've seen it already. Plus, I'd be surprised if you WEREN'T hard after seeing all that." Harry turned towards the showers hoping that the combination of giving his housemate a bit of privacy and another look at his butt would convince him. It did. Colin carefully put the camera down and then almost TORE of his clothes in his hurry to get undressed while Harry got the water going.
In the short time it took him to get naked the implication of what Harry had said started to catch up with him. And when he went over to the showers and saw that only one of the spigots was turned on, meaning that Harry wanted to share, it fully sunk in what was going to happen next. Thinking back to watching Oliver's wanking, when the older boy KNEW that he would be having sex very soon, something clicked in the blond's mind. Oliver had done that because he would last longer! Looking over at Harry's naked form, a plan that had already started to form in Colin's mind solidified.
As he joined the green eyed boy under the shower, Harry drew him into a tight embrace. His cock was still rock hard and it ground into Harry as the older boy pulled him close, which was exactly what Harry wanted. He held Colin for a moment, then grabbed the soap and started to rub it around the other boy's back and shoulders, still holding him close. It wasn't so much to get him clean, he could tell that the 12 year old wasn't really all that dirty or sweaty. It was to build up a good lather. As his hands went at their task he nuzzled Colin a bit to get him to turn his head, and then kissed him.
This caught the blond slightly off guard, but he recovered quickly and eagerly returned the kiss. Harry started to probe a bit with his tongue and Colin moaned softly, enjoying the sensation. They kissed for a minute while Harry's hands, now well soaped up, started to wander lower, around the cute perky ass cheeks.
Harry pulled back for a moment to ask, "Colin, do you want me to-"
"PLEASE HARRY!" came the ernest reply. "I need to get off!"
Harry took that as a very anxious invitation to go further, so he brushed a finger against the little pink hole between the gorgeous pasty butt cheeks. Colin moaned even HARDER at this. He'd only done this once before with Harry, the first time they had played together. Until today, when he discovered what a dildo was and what it was for by watching the threesome a short time ago, it had never really occurred to him that it was something a boy could do on his own. It was obvious once he thought about it. He'd actually planned to head right back to his dorm and try fingering himself, but Harry's offer had waylaid him. Now, feeling that digit tease his hole, he was SURE that this was going to be a part of his wanking sessions from now on.
Colin wrapped his arms tighter around Harry. "Put your finger inside me" he whispered.
With that request Harry's remaining worries about doing something Colin didn't want evaporated. The blond had liked being fingered last time and he was glad that it hadn't been a one-off. He pushed inside and only met a little bit of resistance as he did so. The second year was so TIGHT! He couldn't believe just how warm and delightfully snug it felt inside.
He let the younger boy adjust for a moment and then brought his other soapy, and therefore also very slippery, hand up between them and started rubbing Colin's cock. It was absolutely rock hard and so most of the hood was pulled back. He circled his hand around it, gripping it with his fingers and pulled the foreskin the rest of the way off the head, then ran his thumb around the purple mushroom, over and over, in slow circles.
Colin pulled back and broke the kiss. The stimulation on his hole was already intense, but the additional pleasure Harry was giving to his cock was too much; he couldn't concentrate enough to also control his breathing enough to make out. He sucked in a heavy breath and then started emitting little high-pitched cries of pleasure with each swirl of Harry's thumb around the top of his small cock. His cute moans were almost continuous.
After swirling his thumb a dozen or so times around he could feel Colin start to tremble a bit, getting close. He switched to a tight grip and started jerking the whole length. With his other hand, his finger was up to the second knuckle when Harry felt the younger boy start to pump his cock into his wanking fist. He followed the motion, continuing to tease the hole as the boy thrust. With each thrust, Harry's finger withdrew to the first knuckle and then pushed back in just past the second knuckle, never coming completely free.
Colin's light moans came more and more quickly as the pleasure built in him and in less than 10 seconds Harry felt him go over the edge; felt it with both hands in fact. The twelve year old's whole body stiffened, then the hard cock twitched in his jerking left hand while the tight rosebud puckered around the index finger of his right hand at the same time. Harry slowed his motions so as not to overstimulate him, then withdrew his hands completely as Colin's breathing slowed. He washed them quickly under the shower spray with a bit of soap then went back to rubbing Colin's back tenderly.
When Colin came fully back to his senses he turned to Harry and kissed him lightly. "Thanks Harry, I really needed that." The blond then rinsed his hair and made sure all of the soap was off of him so that he could step out of the spray.
"Sure mate. It was fun" Harry replied jovially. Seeing Colin start to finish up Harry grabbed the soap again, giving himself a scrub down to get clean. Colin stepped out of the spray to start to drip dry but didn't walk back to the lockers. Instead, he lingered to confirm a question still in his mind.
"Harry?"
"Yea."
"Oliver wanked himself BEFORE you and Cedric got here, even though he knew you were coming and that you might have sex. Was that... was that so that he wouldn't cum so quickly?"
Harry paused, still holding the soap, and gave Colin an appraising look. "Yea. That's good thinking Colin. [The second year beamed at the complement.] In fact, I'd bet that's EXACTLY why. If you know that something... special... is coming up, and you want it to last a while, you can do that to make sure you don't cum so quickly. It always takes longer the second time, especially if you've JUST had an orgasm."
"OK. That makes sense. Thanks Harry." His suspicions confirmed, Colin walked off towards the lockers, now SURE that he had a good plan.
Harry took another few minutes to finishing cleaning off under the shower, just enjoying the warm water. He heard Colin casting something but under the shower he couldn't hear clearly enough the make it out. 'Probably casting a spell to clean up' Harry thought. 'That's nice of him to help.'
Harry shut off the water and grabbed a towel, drying himself before wrapping the towel around his waist and heading back to the lockers. He'd expected Colin would be dressed and perhaps might have straightened up the room a bit. The site that greeted him was COMPLETELY different.
Colin HAD been busy, but not the way Harry had thought. Rather than bin the towels on the bench and clean it off, he'd removed the used ones and laid out a couple layers of fresh towels. And, rather than being dressed, he was completely naked. He was laying back, propped up on his elbows, with knees bent and ankles far apart so that his legs were splayed. This put his smooth, pale, hairless crotch and pink rosebud on full display, pointed right in Harry's direction. His cock was hard again and he was clearly waiting for Harry.
Harry paused for a moment to take in the sight. Thinking back to what he'd heard a moment ago, he now realized that the spell he'd heard Colin cast WAS a cleaning spell, but not one used to clean up a room. It was the cleansing spell used to make sure an ass was pristinely clean ahead of sex.
"Ah, what...?" Harry asked, trailing off, the implications of the situation hitting him only slowly.
Colin had a wicked grin on his face. "I decided that Cedric's idea was a good one. Get the first 'cum' out of the way so that you can last longer."
"You want me to..."
"YES Harry. [Colin started speaking really quickly, like he was very nervous and needed to get it out all in one breath.] I lied to you when we first messed around. My second cousin DID want to do butt stuff, but I said no. Because... because I wanted it to be really special. I wanted it to be YOU! Even then I wanted it to be you. But I didn't know you were gay and I was so happy when I found out you were. But then I wasn't sure. [It was all coming out so fast Harry could barely keep up with Colin's words.] But then you invited me to do this thing today and it made me SO want to do naughty things again. And then when Oliver let slip that you wanted to learn to top because you had your eyes on a blond. Then I knew that you wanted me too. That's when I knew that today would be the day. That's why I wanted you to do those things to me in the shower just now. I wanted to be ready for this." He paused, breathing fast to catch his breath since that had all come out so quickly. "Please..." he continued, "I... I want you to take my virginity. I want you to FUCK me." As he said this last part, he grabbed his knees from behind his legs and leaned fully back, pulling them up and apart. This had the effect of raising his ass up in the air, pointing it towards Harry, entreating him towards the tight pink hole, triggering in Harry the memory of just how warm and TIGHT it had felt around his finger.
Colin's words took a moment to sink in. When they did, Harry was flooded with a mix of emotions: amazement, guilt, and lust. The amazement he got over pretty quickly and, after he got over it, that energy went straight to his cock. He'd started to come to attention as soon as he saw Colin in that position, tenting-out the fabric of the towel around his waist. Now he was at full mast.
The guilt gave him pause. When Oliver had let slip that Harry was interested in a blond he was sure that the end of that phrase was going to be 'blond Slytherin' which would have drastically narrowed the field. He didn't need everyone knowing about his attraction to Malfoy. Plus, he knew that Colin was within earshot, and didn't want him to hear that. [So much for that idea.] Harry certainly thought Colin was cute, and definitely wanted to mess around with him (he just had in fact), but when he'd approached Oliver about learning to top, it was with Draco in mind.
Now the younger boy, who idolized him, had spun that small overheard conversational thread into a completely different story in his head. His disclosure just now still amazed Harry... Colin had SAVED HIMSELF for him. He found the thought incredibly flattering. But he still felt a bit guilty by not telling him.
But, then again, looking down at this adorable blond boy BEGGING for Harry to deflower him, the words died on his lips. First, he didn't have the heart to let him down like that. It would HURT if he revealed the truth right now. And all Colin ever did was look up to Harry, he didn't deserve that. Second, he felt overwhelming lust at being presented such a perfectly beautiful boy, with just the right amount of sexual innocence left, and who wanted Harry to take that little bit that still remained. That allowed him to rationalize why he should stay silent and he quickly overcame the very small resistance that still lingered. And in order to assuage his conscience against Colin's misconception, he resolved to give the younger Gryffindor the most amazing experience that he possibly could. And doing so would be fun for Harry too, he was sure.
Harry dropped the towel from his waist, freeing his erection, and went over to the bench, kneeling in front of Colin's up-stretched bum. Harry had to admit, the blond was very cute like this. So eager... so VULNERABLE.
Fighting his urge to simply attack him, the older Gryffindor put his thighs up against the pale cheeks to take some of the weight off Colin's hands. Then he leaned over and put his hands just to the side of Colin's shoulders and also pressed his cock against the boys hole. He put a bit of pressure against the tight little opening with his cock, but deliberately didn't push in. Instead, he leaned all the way down, bringing his face close to Colin's.
Thinking fast, he stroked the second year's soft face and said "Colin, I'm honored to be your first." Then he leaned forward and kissed him. The sigh that escaped Colin as he returned the kiss told Harry that he'd hit the mark. He wanted this to be special for the twelve year old, both physically and emotionally, as his own first time had just recently been, thanks to Oliver.
They started making out and Colin wrapped his hands around Harry and started stroking his back, just as Harry had done to him in the shower. But soon his hands wandered lower and grabbed Harry's cheeks, pressing the hard cock against his hole. Colin liked being with Harry and could see how, another time, he'd want to go slowly. But now that he had decided that 'it was time' he was eager to get to it.
Harry picked up on Colin's intentions and he understood. Truth be told, he was eager to sink his hard cock into that warm tight place his finger had just probed. But he bet that Colin would be OK with a bit more delay for what he had in mind. He pulled back and sat up with a "be right back" as he went to retrieve his wand.
As he came back he noticed Colin had a quizzical look on his face. "Harry, why do you need your wand? I already cleaned myself."
"Yea, and thanks for doing that. But there were a couple of other spells I think we might want to use." Looking down at him, he asked "Do you trust me?"
"YES" came the immediate reply, without any hint of hesitation, his gaze locking with Harry's as he said it. That reply struck a chord in Harry. Colin DID trust him, completely. That look he had, as he gazed up at Harry, conveyed so much at once: the longing, the trust, the lustful feelings, the vindication of a desire long held and at last about to be fulfilled, and... vulnerability. Harry had never dreamed of taking advantage of the blond, and couldn't imagine how he ever would (the circumstances of his earlier omission notwithstanding). But still, Harry was awash with the power trip that this was giving him and the way it co-mingled with the lust he was feeling right now. He felt even more strongly that he wanted to make this special, and so changed plans slightly and decided to make it last just a bit longer.
"Good" replied Harry. He placed his hands on the back of Colin's thighs and pushed them back towards his head, which raised his little bum up a bit farther and moved his legs a bit farther apart. Harry looked at the pink little ring and saw it pucker in anticipation. Leaning forward, he moistened his tongue and then slowly drew it across Colin's hole, giving it a few gentle licks.
Colin drew in a sharp breath and moaned as he felt it. [Harry was beginning to realize that the reaction a boy gave on receiving a rim job, especially his first, was pretty universal. And it was a sound he was growing to enjoy.]
"OH! OOOOOHHHHH Harry! That's... that's AMAZING. Now I-- ARGH!"
Harry licked the hole a few more times deliberately trying to make Colin incapable of finishing the sentence. Not because he didn't WANT him to finish, just because he was wondering if he could do it. He laughed to himself that he'd been right. He paused for a moment to let the blond catch his breath.
Trying again to vocalize his thought, Colin said "Now I understand why Cedric reacted so strongly when you did this to HIM. It's so intense! So... just, WOW!"
Harry wasn't surprised he was at a loss for words. "Yea, I thought you'd like it."
"I DO! Can... can you do it some more Harry?"
The green eyed boy didn't respond. He just grinned wickedly and leaned forward to start probing the rosebud again. While Colin had slammed his eyes shut instinctually when Harry had first gone to work, he kept them open this time, wanting to see. He watched the lower part of Harry's face disappear behind his own cock and balls, felt the hot breath on his most private place, and then the tongue start to lick tiny circles around his sphincter.
As Harry did this, he maintained eye contact with Colin, watching the cute little boy's face contort in pleasure as the moist invader began licking him. His eyebrows shot up, wide eyed, and his lips drew into an "O" as more moans escaped his throat.
"Oh! OOOOOHHHHH! Oh HARRY!" he cried. His voice was so high Harry thought it would make a dog howl. He continued lapping at the now moist and puckering hole, then stiffened his tongue and gave a few small stabbing motions with it, trying to push past the tightness of Colin's virgin hole. This triggered even more moaning, which only encouraged Harry to do more.
Still looking Colin in the eye, he licked upwards across the boy's taint, flourishing a few times to give him a nice sensation on the sensitive skin there. Then he circled his tongue around the small balls, sucking them both into his mouth at the same time. Harry gave the twelve year old balls a thorough tongue bath, moving them in and around his whole mouth, making sure each and every square inch of skin felt the pleasure multiple times.
"Ohhhhhh I... eeeeeeeeee, aaaayyyyeeee, eeee eeeee" was all that came out of Colin's mouth as his jaw dropped, partly in pleasure and partly in disbelief at how amazing the mouth felt on him. His brain was getting so much pleasure it's doubtful he could have formed any words right now, even if he could think of what to say; which he couldn't. Watching Colin's face as the various pleasures washed over him made Harry feel hotter and more horny as time went on.
Letting the balls fall from his mouth he licked up the shaft. Reaching the top he swirled his tongue around the head, then closed his lips around the whole thing, completely engulfing the blond's mushroom. Catching the foreskin inside his mouth, and applying just the right amount of pressure and suction with his lips, he gripped the hood and pulled it closed back over the head, stretching it out a bit past the tip as he pulled back, drawing it almost taught with his pursed lips. This gave Colin an amazing show to watch as it paralleled the sensations in his cock. It was an interesting... tightness... that came with watching his foreskin be stretched out by a boy's mouth on him. Something about WATCHING what was giving you pleasure, Harry's mouth in this case, made it that much better. Neither boy had a keen enough understanding of sensuality to know this yet; it was just a happy accident what Harry had chosen to do. But it was something that both would come to understand intimately in the years ahead. And it made this experience for Colin that much better both in the here and now, and in the years to come during the numerous times he would think back on it. The eye contact he had with Harry while his idol as rimming him added immensely to the intimacy of the moment.
Harry let the foreskin draw back. 'Here we go' he thought, pretty sure that Colin could probably go yet ANOTHER time after this one. He sucked Coin's cock into his mouth fully. He was a bit younger and smaller than Harry and so it could easily fit all the way in. Harry was starting get an understanding of what would make this feel good and he was giving a nice hard suction on the hairless cock. He could tell from the pleasurable moans that he was doing well. Knowing from their time just now in the shower that the second year would like this, he started teasing the tight hole with his finger, now well lubed with spit.
As before, this was overpowering for Colin. He didn't want to cum yet, wanting to feel Harry's cock inside him, and put both hands on Harry's head, trying to pull him off.
"Wait... Harry... not yet..." but Harry was determined. He sucked for all he was worth on the rock hard 2.5 inches, thrusting his index finger all the way into Colin's moist little hole, wiggling it around a little. Colin grabbed Harry's hair to try to pull him off in a last ditch attempt, but it was half hearted and only lasted a few seconds before his second orgasm struck. He closed his eyes and let his head fall back to the bench, surrendering to the pleasure.
Harry, again from both ends, felt it wash over Colin. Both the pulsing of his sphincter around the digit inside him and the twitching of his cock were unmistakable; though it was in Harry's mouth this time rather than his hand. As before, Harry pulled back to let the second-year come back slowly as he rode through post-orgasmic bliss. He let Colin's lower body come back to the bench and then leaned over him on hands and knees, he face just above that of his lover.
When Colin came back to Earth he opened his eyes and looked up at Harry, with a mixture of emotions. "Harry, that was... amazing, thanks!" But there was more, Harry could see it on his face.
"But...?" he coaxed.
"Well... I... I really wanted you to... umm... fuck me." [There was still that hesitation at using 'naughty' language.]
"Good. And I WANT to." Harry agreed.
"But, I just went twice..."
"Yea, I know. I did that on purpose" Harry replied with a smile. "I really want you to have a great time Colin." Colin didn't quite get it, since he still had a confused look on his face. Then Harry realized something. "Oh! Wait... you think... that it's over for today?" Colin nodded. "Oh, Colin, no! I wouldn't do that to you. Boys our age can definitely go more than twice. I know that from experience. So don't worry, I'm going to bring you over the edge one more time this morning. I just wanted to be extra sure you'd be able to last. That's why I had you cum again just now. It's so we can have MORE fun, not less."
It took a second for this to sink in, but once it did, Colin's face immediately went back to smiling. He grabbed Harry's head, pulling it down, while at the same time stretching his own neck up to meet him, kissing him intensely.
"Oh, Harry, thanks! I... I'm sorry didn't-"
"Don't worry about it" Harry said, cutting him off. "You're new. Merlin! I'M still new. I promise that I'll never deliberately hurt your feelings OK? Please tell me if you think I am, and give me the benefit of the doubt next time you feel that way, OK?
"OK."
"Now... I promised I'd grant your wish. And I'm really excited to do this. When you walk out of here later on, you will no longer be a virgin. That's what you want, right?"
"Yes! Um... FUCK YES!" Colin declared, giggling with his use of the swear. Spying the camera he'd set down earlier, another thought struck Colin. Turning back to Harry he asked, "Could... umm... could you take pictures of me while you do it?" This last part was said very quietly, with Colin looking at the floor.
Harry was stunned for two reasons. First, the sheer fact that Colin actually WANTED to be captured on film during sex. Second because he had asked so timidly, like he was ashamed for thinking it and that Harry would judge him badly. Harry realized that, of course, Colin had no idea about Harry's past photographic endeavors. 'He assumes this is the first time I've used a camera like this' he thought. Also, he realized that given the blond's obsession with photography, and what he himself had just done under the invisibility cloak, Harry realized that he shouldn't be all that surprised that Colin might want to get this on firm. After all, he'd clearly been aware of the pictures being taken of him during the summer with his older second-cousin. These factors help Harry recover from his shock, but it took a moment during which there was silence.
Colin, misinterpreting that silence, said meekly "I know it's a bit wierd to ask-"
"No. Not at all." Then, pretending like it wasn't true, Harry continued "I guess I might like to have photos of my first time if I could."
"Yea?" Colin asked, looking up again. Harry had killed several birds with one stone there. Colin was reassured that Harry wasn't wierded out, that he wasn't alone in wanting to have some sexual shots of himself, and that he would probably get his wish. Harry managed to keep his own past endeavors hidden while not losing his cool over just HOW anxious he was to do this. The more he thought about it, the more excited he got. In fact, his cock was already rigidly throbbing in anticipation.
"Yes. I love the idea. Grab the camera and let's have a little private photo session, shall we?"
"Wicked!" came Colin's reply with an impish grin on his face.
Notes:
Thanks for all the kudos and praise here on the site. I appreciate it every time and please keep it coming. Please also feel free to share ideas/wishes on where you'd like the story to go. I won't always be able to make it happen, but some of you will see variations of your ideas/suggestions in my chapters. I like comments HERE but email is ok to: caladan10 over at tutanota (com).
Chapter 15: Colin's wish fulfilled
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Being a sexually blossoming teenage boy, he wasn't immune to this excitement that doing something "naughty" caused. Though the idea had only occurred to him in a last few moments, Harry was getting more excited about this as he thought about it. But... he'd never done a photo shoot before, and he wasn't sure where to begin. As it turned out though, he didn't have to. No sooner had Colin picked up the camera than he handed it over to Harry, and immediately took over the situation.
"OK" said Colin, leaning back on the bench, "the light in here is pretty good. I could tell when I first photographed Oliver. There's a bunch of positions that I'd like you to get of me first, by myself, then we can do some of us together. Get a shot of me as I was when you first came from the showers." Harry just stood there for a moment, stunned at how quickly Colin had taken to this idea. Or... maybe... this wasn't a new thought for him?
"Colin? You seem to have given this a LOT of thought. More than, say, someone who'd only had this idea a couple of minutes ago."
"Umm... yea... I... uh... have actually been wanting to do this for quite a while."
"Do what?"
"Do more naked pictures of myself. You've seen the only ones that I currently have. (He was referring to the album that Harry had 'accidentally on purpose' found in Colin's trunk.) This is something I've kind of fantasied about."
"Since that that thing with your cousin?"
"Second cousin. And yea. It was his idea when we did that. But after I got those pictures made... the more I looked at them... the more I wanted to do it again. So, when you said that you were OK with it just now... uh..."
"You jumped at the opportunity?" Harry asked with a smile.
"Yea" Colin replied, a bit sheepishly, looking away.
"Ah, that explains it."
"Can we keep going?" There was a slight hint of worry in his voice that Harry might change his mind. Looking down at him, Harry didn't think he could possibly say no. The 12-year-old blond was on his knees, naked, looking up at Harry with longing in his eyes and asking him to take naked photos, both of himself and then the two of them together. And he wanted Harry to take his virginity. MERLIN... he probably wanted Harry to photograph him WHILE he lost his virginity. Who could have said no?
"Yes, we absolutely can keep going" Harry replied, a grin appearing on his face. "I bet this will be fun." Colin smiled in return. "And, since you've obviously given this some thought, I let you... uh... direct. Sound good?"
"Wicked!"
"OK. So... what was it that you wanted to start with?"
"Get a shot of me like I was when you first came in from the showers."
As Harry moved to do so, heading over to where he'd re-entered the locker room, Colin grabbed his legs like before and pulled them back, prominently exposing his hairless bum.
SNAP – Harry took a shot of that. Colin's legs pulled back, pink hole puckering. Then a thought struck him.
"Hey, Colin... since this takes clips... how about you also say what you said before when I came in?"
"But Harry, wizarding pictures are silent."
"Yea, but I bet if you mouthed the words really deliberately" (Harry demonstrated) "it would be easy for someone looking at the picture to guess what you're saying. That would make it hotter, right?"
"Good idea!"
Harry got into position again. As he pushed the shutter down...
SNAP – Colin mouthing "I want you to FUCK me" slowly and with an accentuated enunciation so that it would be easy to lip read; all the while he pulled his legs back, presenting himself to be penetrated.
"Stay there for a sec" Colin instructed. "Get a few shots of this too." Keeping his legs back, Colin then licked a finger and started teasing his rosebud, circling it slowly.
SNAP – Colin licking his finger.
SNAP – Colin teasing his rosebud, looking right at the camera.
SNAP – Colin's face contorting a bit, his eyes closed, as he pressed the finger inside.
Colin was already getting hard again, and his cock was fully rigid after he fingered himself. Seeing that Harry was getting the shots, he got up on his hands and knees on the bench. "Now get some shots of me in this position, and a few more while I move around." Harry gladly complied, his own horniness driving him on. His cock had also gotten hard again.
SNAP – Colin on his hands and knees.
SNAP – Colin bringing a hand up and wanking himself.
SNAP – putting his head flat on the bench and sticking his ass in the air.
SNAP – in the same position, opening his legs, and reaching through to play with his balls.
SNAP – reaching further back and fingering himself again.
Harry was amazed as how quickly Colin had turned from 'innocent newbie' to photographic minx; he had clearly put some thought into this. He was moving from position to position, with very little hesitation, and then immediately moving on to another one when he heard the camera shutter finish its cycle. Sometimes he'd be looking off at a random point, sometimes he'd look right at the camera lens. And some of those looks were rather... entreating. He must have practiced that in the mirror Harry decided. He knew Colin was into him, but still... hot as it was, this didn't feel spontaneous to him. Though honestly, it didn't matter to Harry right then. This was such an erotic experience. This cute, innocent-looking boy, showing off for the camera made quite a sight.
"Thanks Harry, this is SO much fun" Colin said, throwing his legs over the side of the bench and sitting up.
"Sure Colin. I'm... actually having a lot of fun too" Harry replied.
"Yea, I guessed that" Colin joked, pointing at Harry's throbbing erection. Harry just shrugged with a 'well, yea' kind of gesture.
"You want me to help you with this?" the blond asked, teasingly, reaching forward with one hand.
"MERLIN, yes Colin. These poses you've been striking have been SO hot. I can't wait t-"
"Wait!" Colin said, as Harry was bending sideways to put the camera down on the bench. Harry straightened.
"What?"
"Can... uh... we keep going with the camera?"
"Seriously? You sure you want... uh... THAT on film?"
"Yea Harry. I don't just want to make naughty poses for the camera. I want to capture, well, lots more. I know that it means you'll be in them, or at least parts of you will. But it would mean a lot to me. Can we? PLEASE?"
Harry paused a moment. He was actually keen on the idea but had been worried about taking advantage of the second year. With Colin fairly begging him to continue though, his hesitation evaporated.
"OK. If it means that much to you" Harry finally said, deliberately playing down his own enthusiasm for it. Though he wasn't sure quite why. Maybe an instinctual urge to play hard to get?
"Great! OK, so... keep snapping away while I do" he grabbed Harry's cock in one hand and leaning forward "this."
SNAP – the blond nuzzling Harry's cock and balls with his nose and mouth, just pressing into them lightly, rubbing his face against them.
Harry enjoyed the sensation of feeling Colin's face press into him. A few locks of his hair teased the mushroom head of his cock.
SNAP – Colin sticking out his tongue and giving the head a gentle lick. (It was hard for Harry to hold the camera steady, but he managed it.)
SNAP – him purposefully licking around the mushroom head, swirling it with his tongue around it over and over.
Again, Harry was having trouble keeping himself upright, much less the camera steady. Colin paused a moment, realizing the effect he was having. He smiled up at Harry, a knowing look on his face.
SNAP – Colin smiling a huge grin, but his face somewhat obscured by the hard cock dangling just in front of him.
SNAP – Colin licking his lips and opening his mouth wide.
SNAP – the mouth fully going down on Harry, taking the entire shaft in and holding it there. His chin pressing again Harry's balls.
"Oh... Oh... Colin, that's feels great. Yea!" Harry purred encouragement to the founder of his fan club, who lapped up the praise.
"I'm doing it right then?" Colin asked as he pulled off, gazing up at Harry.
"MERLIN yes, that's wonderful." Colin broke into an enormous grin. He'd idolized Harry for so long. To be able to provide him this most intimate of pleasures made him very happy. He looked back down at the hard cock in front of him, now slick with his spit and leaned in to suck it some more.
"Wait" Harry said to Colin, putting a hand (the one NOT holding the camera) on the younger boy's cheek.
"What's wrong?"
"Oh, nothing's wrong" the 13-year-old seeker said. And he gently stroked the blond's cheek with his thumb. Colin smiled back up at him. "I'm having a great time, don't worry about that" he continued, petting Colin's hair affectionately a few times. "I just had a thought about a few of the pictures."
"Really?!" Colin asked, excited that Harry was enthusiastic about taking more photos.
[Harry wondered if he might get Colin to go just a little bit further.] "Yep. I was actually thinking... for the next few... how about you look up here, right into the camera lens. It'll make it seem to the person looking at the picture, like you're sucking THEM off."
Colin paused for a moment to think. Harry wondered if he'd pushed to far. He was very excited about seeing how these photos came out and was worried that this might give Colin cold feet and make him want to stop. Or, worse, erase all of the photos entirely.
"That's a GREAT idea!" the blond replied. Harry relaxed. But his relaxation didn't last long as Colin quickly got back to work.
"You ready with the camera?" he asked, looking up. Harry smiled and got the camera lined up.
"Ready."
SNAP – Colin opening his mouth and sucking Harry's cock-head inside, blue eyes staring intently right up into the camera.
SNAP – Colin bobbing up and down on the shaft, still looking up at the lens.
Again, Harry needed to pause for a moment to keep himself from going over the edge.
SNAP – Colin pulling back, then winking at the camera as he rolled his tongue around the mushroom head, over and over.
SNAP – half of his face obscured by Harry's cock as he went lower and licked his balls.
SNAP – his face coming fully back into view, lips closed tightly as he held both of Harry's smooth balls in his mouth, pulling them away from his crotch.
Harry could feel Colin's tongue swirling around on them and he was really losing his ability to stay steady with the camera. Or stay steady on his FEET for that matter.
"Colin... I'm... getting close..."
Colin immediately stopped. He was determined to get what he wanted and that meant that his idol couldn't climax, not yet. Harry took a few breaths to calm himself and come down away from the edge. It's very hard for a teenager to deny themselves orgasm, but he managed.
Thinking quickly, Colin said, "Lay down on the bench" and Harry did so, keeping the camera in one hand and hugging it close to his body to keep from dropping it. Colin knelt between his legs and rubbed them gently. Mostly he just wanted to feel the contact. He payed special attention to keeping them below Harry's thighs, not wanting to add to any sexual arousal. They stayed like that for a few minutes, both of them calming down so that they wouldn't climax just yet. It was Harry that eventually broke the silence.
"Are you ready for me to keep my promise?"
"Oh yes! But, there's one more set of pictures I want you to take first."
"Oh?"
With that, Colin raised Harry's legs off the bench and pushed his ankles back, exposing him in a similar way to how Colin has first greeted Harry when he came out of the showers. Being careful to get the angle just right Colin leaned in.
SNAP – leaning forward with his tongue out.
SNAP – his face hovering just below Harry's cock and balls.
SNAP – his tongue dancing around the cleft between Harry's ass cheeks.
Of course, Harry couldn't see his own hole from this angle, but he could hold the camera close, and at the right angle. And his nerves were telling him what the viewfinder, so far away, couldn't right now. That Colin was slowly running his tongue over and around his rosebud. Harry moaned at the sensations, letting the camera fall back to the bench. Probably a bit harder than it should have, but it wasn't damaged at all. Just made a louder sound than he would have expected. Colin smiled inwardly at the effect he was able to have on Harry. Though he also inwardly disparaged him for not taking better care of his camera.
Deciding that turnabout was fair play, Colin rimmed Harry intensely for almost a minute. The older boy's moans were building. Colin then returned to the hard prick in front of him and, just as had been done to him a short while ago, he inserted a finger into Harry and started probing around.
That was all it took. Harry was already VERY turned on by the erotic photo shoot Colin had just taken them through, and the amazing oral sex the boy was surprisingly well suited too, that he orgasmed moments later, an "Oh FUCK Colin" being the only words that left his mouth as he did so.
Colin pulled back and allowed the 13-year-old's legs fully back down on the bench so that he was lying prone. The green-eyed boy came back to himself slowly over the next couple of minutes. Colin, still on a mission, straddled Harry's legs.
"Can you... ah... get us ready?" the blond asked, pretending to flourish a wand. Harry paused for a moment. 'Can I go again he thought.' Then, looking up at the very eager Colin, who clearly still wanted to be fucked, the answer was a resounding yes. Harry would have risked his life to keep going just then, his libido was raging that highly.
Harry reached about blindly on the bench for his wand and eventually found it. He then cast lubrication spells on both of them. Thinking about what he was about to do, Harry came back to full hardness pretty quickly. Colin's ticking of his balls helped too.
Colin got into a position straddling his lover and looking down at him. "I really want this on film too, OK? Turn the camera the long way so that you can get my face and your cock at the same time."
Again, Harry was surprised at the amount of pre-planning that the 12-year-old had put into this moment, clearly having gone over it a lot in his mind.
"Sure Colin. But... uh... you saw hard it was for me to... keep focus." He paused to make sure Colin got the pun. The both smiled. "I don't know just how well they'd turn out. I have to admit, it's going to be hard not to go over the edge again pretty quickly. Watching you for the last few minutes has turned me on a LOT." Colin beamed at the praise. "Watching and feeling you sink onto me may be overwhelming."
"That's OK. That's why I had you cum just now. Hopefully that will hold it off a bit. But, anyway, just get a couple of shots when we first start. Then you can put the camera down. That sound OK?"
"Yea, I think I can manage that." Harry turned the camera to a portrait orientation and then lined things up, making sure Colin's face, and his own crotch, were both in the frame. Colin hesitated for a moment. He'd been fantasizing about this for quite a while and, here it was, about to come true. He looked down at Harry's body, and his own, about to meet. His hands were on Harry's waist, and he moved his thumbs around to caress the skin affectionately.
"Ready when you are" Harry said, not to hurry him along, but more to reassume the soon to be deflowered boy that he was here for him. Colin looked at the lens and nodded.
SNAP – Colin's body moving down, his hole just about to make contact with Harry's hard cock.
SNAP – a look of concentration of his face as he reached back to get the mushroom head into JUST the right position.
SNAP – his eyes going half closed and his mouth falling open as he silently whispered "oh fuck" and lowered himself.
Harry could feel his cock press against Colin's tight ring. It took a few moments for the blond to relax enough to allow the hard member through. Finally, Harry felt his head go through the sphincter and start to be engulfed by the virgin hole's velvety insides.
SNAP – eyes going fully closed as he took a couple of inches of Harry inside himself.
Colin paused then and held still for a few moments. Harry, wanting to give Colin his full attention as well as taking care of his own needs that were already building again, and figuring they'd gotten enough 'footage' of this, put the camera aside. He gently placed his hands on the blond's waist and stroked the skin affectionately, rubbing down his backside a bit. Colin opened his eyes finally and looked down at Harry. Though he didn't know the exact word for it, he immediately understood the expression on the former virgin's face. A more experience observer would call it elated. Colin had been fantasizing about this moment for quite a while. And it had finally come true.
"Oh... Oh HARRY. I can't believe this is really happening" Colin said, smiling, the amazement clear in his voice. "I've thought about" Harry could feel the blond's ring pulse and tighten around his cock as he consciously flexed it "having you inside me for a long time."
"Is it as good as you'd hoped?"
"Merlin yes!" He leaned forward, slowly so as to keep himself impaled on Harry's cock, and kissed his green-eyed lover deeply. Harry pulled him into an embrace as their lips met, rubbing his back as they tongue-wrestled, both of them moaning softly while they enjoyed the intense physical experience.
After a few moments, Colin pulled his head back slightly and closed his eyes in concentration. He cautiously started to slide himself a bit up and forward, pulling an inch or so of the hot rod out of himself, then going back. Harry watched in excited fascination the look of intense, pleasurable, concentration on the second year's face as he maneuvered through his first anal penetration.
His motions were slow at first, but he started moving a bit faster as his sphincter adjusted to the situation. His bum bobbed up and down on the pole, still moving about an inch or so on and off each time, his idol sliding straight up inside. Harry was amazed at just how warm, tight, and soft the blond boy's insides were. He could feel his foreskin being pulled back tightly at the top of each thrust, and being pulled back up the shaft slightly as Colin pulled back off off. Physically, he figured there was little real difference between Colin, Cedric, or Oliver. For sure, Colin was smaller and tighter than the other two boys he had topped. But there was something distinctly more arousing about this; the fact that the blond was younger, than he's specifically craved Harry to be his first, and that he was so trusting Harry could probably do whatever he wanted to him. All of those things combined made this even more arousing than Harry's previous encounters. And he hadn't thought that was possible. The only thing that could possibly top this, he thought, would be something with Draco. But, for now, best to keep his thoughts on the lover he had in front of him.
After a couple of minutes, it was clear that Colin was now pretty comfortable. He had slid down far enough on his strokes so that all of Harry's three and a half inches could slip inside him. The second year was still very tight, and Harry was VERY much enjoying the iron grip it has on his cock. He was proud of himself for not having orgasmed yet, but could feel yet another climax building.
Just then, Colin paused. He rested his weight on Harry's thighs and emitted a pleasurable sigh as he took a slight rest.
"You OK Colin?"
"Oh, yea!" he said, looking down with a smile. "I just wanted to catch my breath for a moment."
Despite the smile, Harry could tell by the expression that there was something else lingering on his mind.
"And...?" he prompted with a playful raise of his eyebrow.
"Could we, uh, get one more picture?"
"Sure, what are you thinking?"
"I want one of us from behind, that shows your cock going inside me."
Harry was impressed with the inventiveness his house-mate was showing. That would indeed be a hot picture. But he didn't understand how to make it happen.
"That's an interesting idea. But... wouldn't it be awkward for you to try and lean back to snap that picture?"
"No, I'll just sent it on the bench and use the timer."
"WAIT! The WHAT now?" Harry asked.
"The timer." Then the realization dawned on Colin and he smiled at Harry. "You didn't know the camera had a timer in it?"
"Uh... no" he admitted, a bit sheepishly.
"Oh wow... yes! That's a great feature of your model." Harry was again surprised by the workings of Colin's mind. Even naked, in the middle of losing his virginity, with Harry still inside him, he was able to speak enthusiastically about photography.
"Your camera can be set up to take a shot with a variable timer. And, even more, you can set it up with a time lapse series that will take a shot periodically over a longer period of time."
"Merlin" Harry replied. The implications of that feature, and what he could do with it, starting reeling around in his mind. But Colin brought him back to the here and now.
"So, you want to take one?"
"Yea, sure."
"Neat!" Colin slowly brought himself up on his knees to pull off of Harry's cock. He leaned over and grabbed the camera. He made a few adjustments to set up the camera and then got up and went to the end of the bench where he got down on the floor, in order to see into the viewfinder as he placed it on the bench. Angling it just so, he hit a button and then came back to climb on Harry.
"I've set it to take some shots over the next few moments. I centered your cock right in the middle of the viewfinder. These will be long exposures so the uh... clips... that it takes with be a few seconds each."
"Good thinking."
Colin got back into position, kneeling with legs on either side of Harry's waist, and was able to sit back on his lover's cock. It took a moment for him to relax enough to start again, but once his did, it slid in pretty easily.
As he was getting used to it, bobbing up and down slowly, Colin said, "Harry, I remember that there was something that got Cedric REALLY excited. What was that?"
"Oh... you mean you haven't felt that special spot yet?"
"I... uh... I'm not sure."
"Well, trust me, if you had, you'd know. Here, lean forward a bit and bring your face closer to me. It will let more light shine on your bum anyway and probably make the pictures come out better." Colin did so. "Now, as you slide it in and out, try to change the angle so that it hits the spot on your insides, right around... HERE." Harry brought one hand up and, reaching past the small balls, pressed into Colin's taint. Harry felt the blond shift his hips a bit on the next thrust as he used his legs to raise his body up and down onto the hard dick. Nothing. "Keep trying. And move a bit faster so that it presses it firmly when you get there." Colin had a look of skepticism on his face but he complied.
Another shift. Nothing. Another, nothing. Then, on the fourth thrust, he found it. MERLIN! Did he find... IT!
"AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH" he cried. "HHHHHHHAAAAARRRRRRYYYYY" he moaned. He looked down at his lover and, though Harry didn't think it was possible, he could tell that Colin's feelings for him as an idol actually grew more intense in that moment. It was the most amazing physical sensation the boy had ever felt.
He moved himself again, trying to get the same thing to happen. He succeeded. "YES!" he cried on the next bounce. He had it now. He continued to move his bum up and down at than angle, each time hitting that same spot. His head went back as he lost himself in bliss. "YES... YES... YES... YES" he cried over and over again as he moved his body up and down, ensuring that Harry's pole always found the mark inside him, and crying out "YES" each time the arrow hit the bullseye.
Harry couldn't hold it in any more. After about a dozen thrusts, with the accompanying ecstatic cries from his 12-year-old lover, Harry was ready to burst.
"Oh... Colin" he moaned, pulling his torso up from the bench and wrapping his arms in an embrace around the pale blond, pulling their bodies together. "I'm going to... you're so cute... I'm going to... inside you" he said breathlessly.
"Oh yes Harry. Do it!"
Harry went over the edge. His cock twitched intensely and he even thrust his hips into Colin a bit as he came, animal instincts making him seek out a deeper penetration.
Colin felt it and, already close himself, soon climaxed as well. He had wrapped his arms around Harry as he'd drawn close, one hand reaching around and up, entangling his fingers into the hair on the back of Harry's head. As his orgasm hit, a few seconds after he felt Harry's cock twitch inside him, he moaned softly into Harry's ears. No words, just wordless moans. They pulled each other close as the waves of pleasure washed over them, almost simultaneously. Harry could feel Colin's cock twitching against his abs. The light sheen of sweat on Harry's body had been enough to give it some slipperiness. Between that, the sensation of a cock orgasmically twitching inside him, and the prostate stimulation, it was enough for Colin to go over the top without having to wank himself.
If Harry hadn't already been in the middle of it, the iron grip of Colin's hole around his cock as the blond came would have certainly driven Harry over the edge. He still couldn't believe just how much warm and most pressure it was making on his favorite toy.
They stayed like that for a while. Harry sitting up, his legs flat, and Colin kneeling on the bench with his ass in Harry's lap. They stroked each other's backs and enjoyed the warmth and closeness. Colin leaned back and cupped Harry's cheeks in his hands, staring into his eyes. He was still a bit in shock that, after confessing all to Harry, that his idol had given him exactly what he'd wanted. Had done even more in fact, giving him an experience even better than he'd imagined.
He leaned in and kissed Harry again, not intensely, but he let the kiss linger, thinking back on how thankful he was that his loss of virginity has been so wonderful. Harry sensed all this and kept quiet, allowing Colin to ruminate on his own thoughts. They continued the embrace for a while, the post-orgasmic haze being very enjoyable just then. Finally, Harry's cock softened and it slid out of Colin's hole.
That sort of 'woke' them from their mutual day dream. They looked at each other and, wordlessly smiling at the other, both decided they needed to have a quick rinse. As they walked towards the showers, Colin said something that surprised Harry a bit.
"So, do you think you'll be able to... uh... shoot pretty soon Harry?"
"I hope so."
"Well, don't those hairs mean you are close?"
"Huh?"
"These" Colin pointed, putting his finger just in front of Harry right at the base of his cock. "I noticed them when I was sucking on you before." Harry leaned forward and, sure enough, saw two small dark hairs sprouting there. IT WAS HAPPENING!
"Wow! I hadn't realized they were there. Thanks for telling me Colin." Colin smiled back and walked on. They kept going into the showers.
As he stepped under the spray Harry wondered what came next. He'd certainly enjoyed himself just now, and Colin obviously felt the same. But... what about tomorrow? The fact that Colin has saved himself for Harry had the older boy worried that maybe Colin expected them to be boyfriends now. And Harry felt a little guilty (now, only after the fact) for allowing Colin to believe that it was he (and not Draco) that was the reason he'd sought out Oliver for lessons on how to sexually top. The more he thought about it, the more worried he got about whether there was a way to go forward without hurting Colin's feelings. He was open to messing around again, but wasn't really looking for a boyfriend in Colin. And, all things considered, if it were going to be anyone it would probably be Draco.
These thoughts were still reeling around in Harry's head as he turned off the water and dried off. Fortunately, his concerns were quickly alleviated. As they got dressed, Colin finished well ahead of Harry and got his things together, ready to leave. He paused, turned towards Harry, but kept looking at the ground while he thought of the right words.
"So... uh... Harry?" he asked, finally looking up.
"Yea?"
"I really really liked this. I'm so glad that it was you who was my first."
"Me too" Harry replied, in a positive but otherwise neutral tone.
"Now that we've... uh... DONE it." A pause. "Would you mind if I, uh, messed around with some other boys in my year?"
Harry fought, VERY HARD, to keep the tremendous relief out of his voice. He mostly succeeded. "Sure Colin. I'm really glad you had a good time. I really want to be with some other boys too. You should do the same."
"Really?"
"Really."
"Can we... do this again some time."
"Whenever you want."
"WICKED!" Colin replied. Then gave Harry a quick peck on the lips, and turned to dash out the door. Harry noticed the items on the bench though and very quickly called after him.
"Colin!"
The blond turned, face a bit TOO innocent. "Yes?"
Harry gave him a level stare. Not angry, more of a 'don't screw with me' kind of look. "Leave my camera."
Colin's face fell, and his cheeks went beet red at the embarrassment of having been caught in his little scheme. He'd wanted to make copies of the pictures he'd taken of Harry, Oliver, and Cedric. He pulled the camera, which he's surreptitiously snuck into his bag, back out and put it on the bench.
"You can teach me how to make copies of wizarding photos and I'll give you some pictures of the ones you and I made."
"Thanks" the blond replied, not looking up. "What about...."
"The others? Probably not. Nice try though" Harry said, with a bit of teasing in his voice. He wanted to let Colin know that he wasn't angry (much) with him. Harry inwardly chided HIMSELF for not having kept better track of the camera. He must not let anything happen the pictures he took, nor let them fall into anyone else's hands. Even someone like Colin who was generally good natured.
"OK."
Colin turned and, with a little less energy, headed out of the locker room.
Harry thought back on the last few hours. He had expected to get some great shots of Cedric's deflowering. Not only had he like succeeded in that (Colin's skill virtually assured the pictures would come out well) but he'd also captured a SECOND deflowering. Both of which he'd been the top for. He sat down and just thought about that for a bit... he'd taken the virginity of two different boys within the space of one morning. And he had the pictures, so he'd always remember it.
And there was the added bonus of learning about the camera's extra features. Again, he chided himself. He should have spent more time with the camera's manual rather than just diving right in. A timer. A TIMER! As he finished dressing (having been shirtless during the exchange with Colin) his mind started racing with the new photographic possibilities that this implied.
Notes:
To my fans, sorry this took so long. Life got complicated, and then the holidays kicked in. Hope you enjoy this latest chapter. Still much more to come. Happy 2019!
As always, I love to see praise and comments here on the site. Please feel free to post a link to this on your own site/blog/feed. But please do NOT copy it over somewhere... keep it linked back to AO3.
Feel free to send me a more detailed email at caladan10 over at tutanota (com).
Chapter 16: Harry and Draco alone at last
Notes:
OK. This chapter took longer than I thought it would. (Yea, so what else is new.) Draco and Harry are my favorite pairing and so I wrote a really long sex scene for them. I hope it helps to make up for the delay.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Draco and Harry had been chatting more regularly for the last few days via the two-way quill, getting to know each other a bit better. They also kept trying to find a time and place to meet up. They wanted to explore each other physically as well, get past the reputations each had, and do so without sparking rumors. Whenever they saw each other around the halls and in class, they'd shoot furtive glances when nobody was looking. Promises of more... more opening up, more emotional honesty, and certainly more sexual contact was inherent in those looks.
Through the letters they were drawing closer. But after several days they really wanted to get away from everyone, their housemates and the adults, and meet up in private without setting hundreds of tongues around school, and the press for that matter, about what might be going on. Both agreed it would have to be a secret meeting.
Draco promised to find a place on Monday during their writings. The blond had been getting up very early to do some snooping around and had finally found a place on Tuesday before breakfast. He didn't tell Harry right away. They couldn't really meet up that night anyway, so he kept silent about it. He wanted some time to prep the room for them and managed to get his homework done during the day, freeing up his evenings after supper to go back and spruce up the place a bit. By Friday, when Slytherin and Gryffindor shared the same potions class period he was ready to tell Harry the good news. Draco packed his school bag, and tucked in a little surprise gift for Harry.
The potions exercise for that day was to brew a healing salve that would reduce swelling. It was made of two components: the first was the "active ingredient" while the second was essentially a neutral gel, of the same consistency, that was mixed in to dilute the main one. Snape warned that the active ingredient was far too potent to use by itself.
Harry and Seamus were paired up to brew together as it was a two-person job. Ron and Hermione were also paired up, so Harry didn't have her skills and watchful eye at his table. And, unfortunately for Seamus and it would turn out, the main ingredient was also very slippery. Had it been found in the muggle world it probably could have been an industrial lubricant.
The freckled Irishman was the one mixing the active ingredient and Harry was mixing the diluting solution. They were ready to combine and Seamus picked up his cauldron to pour it into the other one. But neither remembered that this was the opposite of the instructions, which were written to prevent exactly what happened next. Some of the mixture and been splashed over the top while being stirred and dribbled down the side. This made it slippery to hold and Seamus' grip on his cauldron slipped while he was pouring. He caught it before it fell, but one hand went in and the gel coated his arm almost up to the elbow.
He managed to set everything down safely, neither spilling any more nor getting anything else on the table. But has he watched, the lower half of his arm started shrinking! It went down to about a fifth of its normal size before the process stopped.
"Professor?!" he half yelled, a bit of panic in his voice. It didn't hurt, but the sight of what was happening still had him worried. Snape quickly came over, detecting the urgency in the boy's tone.
"Finnegan! What has your stupidity caused now?" Seamus explained what had happened. "Class, stop what you're doing and gather round. Mr. Finnegan here has provided a good example of what not to do. One you can all learn from." The class gathered around their table. Harry, who was paired with Seamus tried to melt off to the side, not wanting to draw Snape's ire. "Would someone please read step 51 aloud to the class."
Someone in the back of the crowd, a member of Slytherin clearly enjoying the show at Seamus' expense read it out, loudly, and with amusement clear in her tone: "Pour the neutral gel into the main cauldron so as to avoid unwanted contact or spills of the active ingredient before it is diluted."
"Thank you. Finnegan, you'll read instructions more carefully from now on I presume?"
"Yes professor" he replied, hanging his head.
"And, just to drive the point home, would you please read step two? The SECOND STEP?!" Snape further prodded the embarrassed student in front of him.
He looked over to the board, saw the words, and gulped before answering. "Put on type B, dragon-skin, protective gloves."
"You didn't follow that step either I see. If you had, all you'd have is a messy glove rather than a deformed arm hand for the next day or so." Seamus' heart lightened at that. He had been worried that this might have had some permanent effect. "Goyle... I see that you and Malfoy are finished. Escort Finnegan up to the hospital wing. I doubt Madam Pomphrey has anything that can counteract this. It's a healing potion after all. But maybe there's something. The rest of you, continue your assignment." They all turned to go back to work. "Potter. You'll need a partner." Snape smiled. "Mr. Malfoy will lend his considerable skill to your, hopefully not completely wasted, efforts at finishing this assignment." He turned away to continue supervising the class, expecting no argument. He got none.
Snape clearly thought he was punishing Harry by pairing him with his 'nemesis.' Little did he know. Draco gave little reaction, but Harry could still detect the amusement in the blond's expression as he came over to help Harry finish. Everyone was busy finishing their work and chattering about what had just happened and so the noise level was high. Harry and Draco knew they wouldn't be overheard if they spoke softly.
Draco began inspecting the potion and the work already done, making a show of considering what to do next. While he was doing that he and Harry spoke.
"I was going to slip you a note, but this is better. Can you meet me tonight?" Draco asked, stirring one of the potions.
"Yea, I can sneak out tonight" Harry replied, picking up the spoon resting the other cauldron and also stirring, trying to look busy.
"Good. There's an old classroom that's being used for storage where we can meet. It's one corridor over, one level down, and three doors in. Do you know where I mean?"
Harry thought for a moment and pictured the area in his mind's eye. "I think I know where, but there are lots of doors in that area. I'm not sure which one exactly."
"I'll put a small while chalk mark on the bottom of the door."
"OK. We'll be down below ground. Won't it be kind of dank and cold?"
"Good, I'm glad that you can think ahead. We'll be fine... the room has a fireplace." Harry let the slight pass, he could tell Draco was only ribbing him.
"Yes, Gryffindors sometimes charge right in, but not always. I'm capable of scheming too... remember?" (Harry was referring to having tricked Draco into admitting certain things in the locker room.) Draco gave a small smile at this. He was going to fall for Harry, hard, if he wasn't careful. "Sounds cozy" Harry continued.
Draco scoffed. "Not really, it is a storage room. But it's out of the way. And with thick walls it's only the door that we have to protect with silencing charms." His voice shifted slightly at the end, clearly making an implication.
"So, you plan for us to make some noise then?" Harry replied sarcastically.
"Oh... lots" he said softly, but intently. Had they been able to speak normally he would have raised his voice to emphasize the point, but he had to make do with a fervent whisper.
"Good. I want to... make lots of noise with you" Harry confessed. "I've been thinking about it almost non-stop for days."
Draco smiled (inwardly) at this, glad to know that Harry was as hot for him as he was for the boy with the sexy lightning scar. His own pet name for him, scar-head, which used to be an insult on his lips, was now becoming a term of endearment. At least in his own mind. Hopefully he could express that later.
"Let's meet there at 8 tonight. Can you stay late? I don't want us to have to rush."
Something in the blond's tone made Harry pause. He chanced a glance over, giving the Slytherin an appraising look and crooking an eyebrow. "Are you planning an evening for us?"
"I..." Draco misinterpreted the response. Fearing he was being mocked, he started to have regrets. Why did he allow himself to be vulnerable to this? Maybe Harry didn't feel the same way. Was this just sex for him? How could he have been so stupid to assume-
"I can't wait" Harry quickly added. He'd seen the flash of emotions, and not good ones, run across his would-be lover's face. He wanted to diffuse any hesitation the other boy might have. And, with typical Gryffindor boldness, he took it a step further. "I was hoping for something like that. But I was nervous that maybe you didn't feel the same way." Without knowing it, he'd perfectly mirrored Draco's own insecurities.
Draco immediately relaxed, glad to be reassured, and now even more excited about what he was planning. "I guess we need not have worried" he said, turning back to the task at hand, readying the potions.
Harry continued helping as best he could, but it took him a moment to recover. Giving something away like that was very un-Slytherin like. Draco must have been worried to have let that slip. 'We need not have worried?' So that meant he had also been thinking the same thing as Harry. Which meant that, like him, he wanted this to be more than just sex. Harry's own heart leapt at the realization. It was all he could do to keep his composure, trying to show no outward sign while being so near to other students and Snape's appraising gaze.
"Potter, keep stirring and try not to mess this up while I get one last ingredient we need." Draco said this, louder than he needed to, and obviously for Snape's benefit. Out of the corner of his eye he saw their ill-tempered potions master lift the side of his mouth slightly. This was the closest he come to a smile.
Harry wasn't sure what Draco was doing, they'd added all the ingredients. But he stirred as instructed, deliberately not glancing towards where Draco had gone to the back of the room, lest he draw unwanted attention to him.
Draco, under the guise of getting an item for the potion, managed to quickly grab something from a special pocket inside his own satchel. He'd been carrying this around hoping for a chance to slip it to Harry. He quickly returned to their work area and brushed his closed fist against Harry's hand below the level of the table, out of sight.
"Put this into your bag discretely" pushing something that felt like fabric into Harry's palm. Harry took it, stepped slightly away, then bent forward to put it into his own bag. He was impressed at his own nonchalance. It all happened so quickly, and he did it without thinking, so he didn't have time to register what the item was.
"What did you just give me?" Harry whispered.
"Something for tonight."
"Umm... sure, OK." Harry didn't quite understand what it was all about, but he was smart enough to know that now wasn't the time to ask, nor the time to try to examine it to figure out what it was.
They finished their potion and it passed inspection; Snape giving some derisory comments about Harry's likely lack of skill and how Malfoy probably showed him a thing to two before walking off. The pair separated, knowing they couldn't be seen to linger in each other's company. Each went to stand with their group of friends while everyone finished their assignments. There was some wrap up to the lesson and they were dismissed about a half hour later.
Harry, Ron, and Hermione headed back to the tower to drop off their school books and such ahead of supper. There was some time to kill but, as it was Friday, nobody (except maybe Hermione) was going to start on their homework this early in the weekend.
As they came back into the common room, they saw Seamus there, with a small group around him, staring. He was back from the hospital wing then. The group was asking him questions and poking at him. As he drew closer, Harry could see that the boy had rolled up his sleeve to fully expose his still-shrunken hand and forearm. Looks like there was nothing Madam Pomphrey could do about it. The elbow was normal, but the arm quickly tapered out smaller and smaller and ended a with a one-fifth sized miniature version of Seamus' forearm and hand.
The other boys must have just gotten there as they were asking a barrage of questions.
"Does it hurt?"
"No, I can feel it a little but it's mostly numb. Kind of like when you sit funny and your leg falls asleep."
"Hopefully it won't hurt when it finally 'wakes up' from the potion."
"You're telling me?!"
"Does it still work?"
"Yea, watch!" Seamus then wiggled his fingers and proceeded to try and pick up a pencil off the table. He had to struggle for a few seconds to finally get his tiny fingers to cooperate, but eventually got the hang of it and was able to pick it up. He tried twirling it (a common habit he had) but it flew out of his hand. They all laughed jovially.
"Hey! Shake my hand." More laughter as they tried to make that work.
"Hey, try to lift this book" someone else prodded, putting a heavy text book on the table. It went on like that for a while, the other boys around the common room fascinated by the baby-like hand attached to their Irish classmate. They were all having fun with it. Most of the girls in the room were rolling their eyes and keeping their distance. 'Ugh... boys!' they all thought, with that specific brand of mild disgust that teenage girls are so skilled at manifesting.
Most of the boys headed down to dinner a short time later. They were still cracking jokes about Seamus' hand, in a good-natured way, when they met up with a group of Hufflepuffs as they got close to the great hall. Harry happened to catch Cedric's eye and gave him a warm smile which was returned. Then he saw Oliver do the same thing, but the look that passed between them was something a bit more. Harry was glad to see that. They'd probably make a good couple.
Someone else in the other group caught Harry's attention and it filled him with both lust and a sinking feeling at the same time. In with the Hufflepuffs was Hunter Cooper, an Australian exchange student at Hogwarts here for a semester abroad. Exchange students were fairly rare and, due to the inclusive nature of the house, they typically got sorted into Hufflepuff for their brief stay.
There was something about Hunter that everybody noticed when they first met him: he was drop dead gorgeous. Whereas Cedric was certainly pretty, Hunter was fucking hot! He was just a bit over six feet tall, well built, shoulder length blond hair that was always well styled, a chiseled jaw, and (as most had heard from those who'd seen him the shower or changing areas) 8-pack abs and a cock that was 10 inches long when it was hard. Every guy had to contend with morning wood and Cooper, so the stories went, loved to flaunt his endowment. All the girls swooned over him and lots of guys gravitated toward those looks; either because they had homoerotic attraction or just because of the fact that he was a sort of natural alpha-male jock type.
But there were many that were turned off, due to the fact that he was a complete asshole! He knew how good he looked and loved to show off. Worse, he was a bully and used his physical strength to pester the younger students. All very discretely of course, out of the staff's view and with few or no witnesses. Those acts that were seen by the professors were small enough infractions so that he rarely got punished, just a detention or two. He'd managed to get away completely with a lot of mean behavior. Rumors swirled that he'd also date-raped a girl, or maybe several, since he'd arrived. But nobody had ever come forward.
Seeing Seamus go by he grabbed the boy's shrunken arm and pulled it, at an odd angle, close to his face to get a better look.
"Argh. That hurts! Let go of me" Seamus protested. The arm was still mostly numb, but his shoulder wasn't.
"Potion mishap eh?" he said mockingly in his Australian accent, not letting go. He poked a bit at the shrunken hand, like a little kid would poke a dead animal with a stick in the woods.
"Leaving him alone Cooper" Cedric said, sticking up for the younger boy. Cedric purposely used his last name, common among boys when addressing each other if they weren't friends.
"Sod off Diggory" he shot back. Then, as a thought struck him, he turned to face Cedric directly still not letting go of the shrunken arm. "Hey" he said, waving Seamus' arm around in Cedric's face, and eliciting another groan of discomfort from its owner, "maybe this small hand here could be put to good use wanking. It would make even your little cock look big by comparison."
There were some nervous chuckles from the group. The joke wasn't all that good. Most figured it was just teenage banter, few having seen or heard of the very thing that most impacted Cedric's self-esteem. But it seemed that Hunter knew it, and he enjoyed the deep red tinge that was creeping into Cedric's face in embarrassment.
Oliver could tell that from the look on the tall Australian's face that he knew exactly what he was doing.. He was starting to develop feelings for Cedric and was instantly angry. And more than that, this guy was a huge asshole! He kicked at the back of one of the aggressor's knees. This surprised him and put him off balance, forcing him to let go of Seamus, who quickly scurried back.
"I didn't know you were measuring everyone Cooper" Oliver shot at him as he tried to find his footing. It was an attempt to divert everyone's attention. "You can measure me later if you like" he said in an airy voice, pushing his crotch forward and groping himself in an attempt to mess with the boy's head.
It worked.
"NO!" he shot back, momentarily throw off. "I'm not fucking bent like you lot of queers." But everyone could tell it was a weak comeback since Oliver had obviously been kidding. (He wasn't out and very few knew his secret.) The moment passed.
Once again, there were no professors to witness this and deduct points or otherwise punish the exchange student. And now there were more reasons for Harry, and others, to hate him: he made fun of gays and he enjoyed lording over others the fact that he was well hung. They went into the Great Hall and the rest of dinner passed uneventfully. Harry went back up to their common room when he was finished to kill time playing wizarding chess and chatting with his mates.
As their meeting time approached, Harry went upstairs to get ready to sneak out. A key thing was to remember what Draco had given him earlier: a pair of black silk briefs. He managed to find a private time in his shared bedroom and got undressed to change into them. They felt amazing against his skin and he could immediately tell why the blond liked to wear them. The sensations that they gave to his cock and balls were giving him a semi-hardon that was unlikely to deflate any time soon.
As luck would have it, there was a full-length mirror here and he got a chance to see what he looked like wearing them. While not vain, Harry could still see the sexiness factor that they brought; certainly as compared to what he normally wore. Just as he picked up his trousers to re-dress, a mischievous thought struck him and he put them back down. Instead, he folded everything up, put on his shoes and socks, his school robe, and then threw on his invisibility cloak. Returning to his trunk, he stowed the clothes. He decided that he would go meet Draco just as he was. All he had on was footwear, his school robe, the briefs, and his invisibility cloak. And of course, his wand. Who knew what fun spells he might need to cast?
Nervous and excited at the same time, he carefully made his way through the common room. Nobody sensed he was there.
He hit a minor snag at the Fat Lady's portrait, needing to wait for someone else to open it lest he give himself away. Taking in the room while he stood and waited, he noticed Fred and George off in a corner by themselves studying a piece of parchment. Several times in quick succession they looked at the parchment and then up towards to door right at the place Harry as standing, as if they knew someone was there. But Harry was sure nobody could see him. Just then, the door opened from outside and he was able to quickly slip out as a few others strode in.
This was it! He was so excited thinking ahead to what lay in store for him in the lower levels. He'd finally be able to have sex with Draco. He set off towards a lesser used staircase that would lead him down there.
A few times during his walk he had to duck out of the way of other students or professors coming past him. Fortunately, none of them was Filch or that cat Ms. Norris (she could somehow see him even under the cloak and would hiss). What if he were caught by someone? The thrill of being so close to people, and almost naked at that, while they walked right by him unaware was such an odd feeling. But it gave him a small adrenaline rush.
As Harry reached the section of the castle Draco told him about, he searched around for the corridor. It took a few minutes to find the right door. The white chalk was at the bottom and in a subtle place. It made sense. They didn't want to draw attention to this room, especially if they wanted to come back some time. Glancing around and listening he made sure that he was alone in the corridor, then took off his invisibility cloak and shoved it into a pocket. He wiped the chalk mark off and then knocked on the door.
It was quickly answered. Ushering him inside Draco softly closed the door behind him and then cast several spells to lock it, block any light from escaping through the planks or around the edges, and a silencing charm so that no noise would make it out into the hallway. Harry noted that he did this deftly; clearly not a novice at subterfuge. Turning around after he finished casting on the door, Draco cast two more spells. One made the fire grow to a healthy level from the tiny embers under the logs in the fireplace at the far side of this (rather large) room. The other lit several dozen candles spread about. Harry could now see the room fairly clearly and saw mostly disused furniture stacked neatly in various piles and odd geometric shapes.
"Come on" Draco said, raising his hand for Harry to take and turning towards the back of the room. He'd taken time to prepare himself, and the room, and was anxious to show them off. Harry took the proffered hard and allowed himself to be led around several piles of the old furniture over towards the fireplace, his black school robes billowing slightly behind him. With his other hand, he pulled them close around his body so as not to give away his little surprise just yet. As they walked, Draco explained: "I found this place and did a bit of housekeeping. Some cleaning spells got rid of the dust and cobwebs. I had to move a few things around and bring in the firewood and candles, but it makes a nice little spot."
They went to stand near the fire, enjoying the soft light from it and the many candles. Harry was impressed with how well this had been thought out. There was even a large oval rug near the fireplace, about 10 feet in diameter. They stood next to it and Harry looked down at it intently. Draco followed his gaze.
"Yea... I transfigured a regular rug into that" the blond said.
"Why?"
"Well, it used to be ratty and worn wool. Now... well... I made it into rabbit fur. It's incrediby soft."
"Wow. I bet it will feel great against our... skin." Draco smiled at the obvious innuendo. "But couldn't we... umm... stain it?"
"Nope. Cleansing spells will still work on it."
"Wicked!" And Harry proceeded to kick of his shoes and shuck his socks, one handed. The other still holding his robe closed.
"So..." Draco prompted with a cocked eyebrow, "did you wear them?"
"Oh yes, they feel rather amazing. I got hard when I first put them on, right before I came down. And my cock hasn't really gone totally soft since."
"Really?"
"Yes."
"Well?! Let me see."
Harry smiled. Time to reveal his surprise. He reached his hands up to his neck and released the clasp on his robes. He let them fall off his shoulders and poll around his ankles. As they fell, it was revealed that underneath, all he had on were the black silk briefs that Draco had slipped him earlier that day. He'd been otherwise completely nude under them; wandering around the castle that way!
The Slytherin's eyes went wide and his breath caught. Harry looked really good in them. His pale skin made for an amazing contrast with the black silk. And the front was well tented out, the green-eyed cutie clearly excited for what was to come. Leaving them on, Harry stepped onto the fur rug and sighed contentedly as he felt it on his feet. It was one of the softest things he'd ever come in contact with.
Draco just stood silent, watching all this, drinking in Harry in the black silk. Seeing the leering expressing he was getting, he stretched out one leg provocatively, then slowly pulled it back. As he did so, he turned around, giving the Slytherin a look at his ass, the pale cheeks clearly separated by the dark fabric, with just the hint of a crack peeking out over the top of the waistband. Draco bit his lower lip as a soft moan escaped him. Harry looked even sexier wearing these than he had imagined.
"Well" Harry finally said, imitating Draco's tone a moment earlier, "now let me see. You're wearing a pair of these as well, right?"
"Oh yes. And... you know... great minds think alike." Draco reached up to undo the clasp of his own robes.
"What do you mean by-" Harry started to ask but, then he saw. Draco was dressed the same way. Completely naked under his robes, save for the pair of black silk briefs that he was also wearing. "Oh MERLIN!" Harry exclaimed, similarly enraptured by the sight of Draco wearing almost nothing. The blond was pleased that he had a similar effect on his lover, and gave him the exact same little show, a leg and then a slow twirl to show off his backside.
"But I have to admit, I wouldn't have dared what you did."
"Oh?"
"Yes... I changed in here, after I got the room ready. I'd be too terrified of being caught undressed like that. Plus, I doubt I'd brave enough, or stupid enough, to try it."
"Thanks. I guess" Harry said in response to the back-handed complement.
"Don't mention it" Draco shot back playfully as he kicked off the slippers he'd been wearing. (Harry only now noticed that he didn't have on regular shoes. He'd been... distracted.) He stepped onto the fur rug to join Harry and they stood near the center about a foot apart, just enjoying the warmth from the fire for a moment, and looking at each other.
Finally, Harry couldn't stand it anymore and he leaned in to kiss Draco, who eagerly returned it. "I really do want to get to know you Draco."
"I want that too. I want to... share everything with you. But... well... later." Harry sensed what he meant. This budding relationship between them was more than just a physical thing, their letters to each other had let them know that much.
Most Slytherin's were taught that it was a weakness to share your emotions. So, most were kept bottled up, safely away from prying eyes. And for very different reasons, neither of them had grown up with much emotional support from their parents. Both wanted more, and knew that there was only so much they could get from their friends. Draco especially, since Slytherin's tended to frown on that kind of thing. But for right here, and right now, this was mostly about the physical. They were still horny teenagers. The emotional could wait.
As they continued making out, their bodies instinctively drew together, arms going around each other and caressing. Draco pulled Harry into an embrace which also brought their hard members together, still encased in silk. This sent a ripple of pleasure through Harry and he broke the kiss as an involuntary moan escaped his lips.
Draco pulled his head back to look into those intense green eyes. As he did so, his hands came down to grip Harry's waist and pulled him close, really grinding their cocks together.
"AAAHHH" was all the Gryffindor could say, still reveling in the fantastic sensations the silk briefs were giving his cock and balls.
"You like that?" Draco teased, flexing his knees a bit to give some up-and-down movement to the crotch grinding. At the same time his fingers wandered around Harry's butt cheeks, caressing them through the silk and tracing the band around his thighs. He didn't really expect an answer but he got an answer anyway, between moans.
"I didn't know... oh... why you... oh... wore these... ah... until now" came the broken sentence, each pause a reaction to Draco's teasing fingers. The blond smirked, rather pleased with himself that his gift was having the desired effect. Truth be told, he was having a hard time restraining his own moans as well. He knew just how wonderful it was to feel these against your most intimate areas. He had ground his cock against the mattress a few times, and that had felt good. Sometimes is was even enough to bring him over the edge (if he also teased his hole at the same time). But this felt far far better.
Harry, finally getting a handle on his senses, started to return the favor. He let his hands wander down his lover's back and started kneading the taught muscles of Draco's ass, getting a low hum of approval in response. They kept going like that for a couple of minutes, hands wandering up and down, rock hard cocks grinding together, enjoying the warmth and soft light from the fire.
Then, recalling something from their first time together, he decided to go a bit further and, while still on the outside of the black silk briefs, he laid his entire palm against his partner's butt cheek, resting his index finger in the cleft. Slowly, he drew that finger across Draco's hole. The blond involuntarily sucked in a massive quantity of air and then let out a quiet but high-pitched moan. Now it was Harry's turn to smile inwardly. He had some suspicions about Draco's... inclinations, and decided now was a good time to confirm them.
"Ah. You really like that don't you." It wasn't really a question.
Draco, recovering quickly, tried to shoot back a witty retort. But as he opened his mouth to reply, "Well, I..."
Harry sidelined it with another brush at the rosebud, this time pressing the silk firmly against the puckering orifice.
"OHHHH."
"I thought so" he said, seeing the confirmation in the Slytherin's lustful expression. He stroked it again, getting another coo in response as the blond's inhibitions fell and he started melting into Harry.
There were parts of Draco he really didn't understand. And perhaps he never would. But one thing that he hoped to change was the ice-cold facade that the boy continuously projected. Harry loved being able to connect with people and he wanted Draco to have that. Plus, a part of him just wanted to be a bit playful and see how much of that stoicism he could break through. So, it was for both of these groups of intentions that he tried to get the Slytherin boy pressed against him to (figuratively) open up more. "You like getting your hole teased, don't you?" Harry said playfully.
Draco's first instinct was to deny it, and shoot back some dismissive comment. But he stopped himself. That was how he was in public. But here... with Harry... with his lover!... maybe he could let go of that. So, he started to allow himself to surrender to the moment.
"Yes." It came out as a whisper. A small weight had been lifted. Letting go of his reservations, about expressing how he felt, was liberating. And vocalizing sexual feelings was another level of liberation all together. He let it carry him along.
"What was that? I didn't quite hear you."
Draco knew he was teasing him, but decided it would be fun to play into it. "I said yes."
"Yes, what?"
Oh! So, Harry wanted to hear him actually say it. Draco could play that game too. That's what he got off on, eh? "Yes, I like it when you tease my hole." The quick intake of breath he heard, as Harry stifled a moan, confirmed it. "And you like hearing me talk dirty, don't you?" He was met with silence.
Draco decided it would be fun to turn the tables for a bit. Part of him knew that Harry was having him on, trying to get him into the spirit of things. (As if the ragingly hard cock wasn't enough sign of what he wanted.) So, the blond looked for a 'weakness' he could exploit. This might be one, but he wanted to strengthen it. 'Harry liked dirty talk? OK, how will he react to this?' thought Draco.
"I really love feeling you tease it. I've fingered myself thinking about having you inside me. Harry, I don't want it to be just my fingers any more. I want to feel your cock in me." As he was saying this, he moved one hand down to lightly tickle the Gryffindor's balls through their silk hammock.
"HUHHHH...OHHHHH" Harry could no longer hold it in. In addition to the moan that escaped his lips he also reacted bodily, his hand gripping Draco's ass with all five fingers like a vice, his ministrations to the rosebud under the black silk momentarily forgotten. Draco continued teasing him, softly rolling his fingers all around the sack, adding a second hand to also lightly tease Harry's cock.
"Do you want to be inside of me?"
"MERLIN yes!"
"Say it."
The dam broke for Harry. "I want to fuck you! I've wanted you so bad! I've been preparing for this."
That was unexpected. Draco paused and looking into Harry's eyes questioningly. "Preparing? How?"
Harry froze. He hadn't intended to let that slip. Sexual arousal broke down inhibitions and almost nobody could be in their right mind when they were this riled up. He wasn't ashamed, but he didn't know how Draco would react. Part of him wanted to lie and he considered giving some excuse involving masturbating activities. But after a moment's consideration he decided to tell the truth. Well, most of it anyway.
"I..." he swallowed, giving himself a moment to work up the courage to disclose this. Draco started teasing him again to try and coax him along. Harry took the hint. "I wanted our first time to be special. And I really wanted it to be good for you. So, I got someone to help me. To teach me how to top." The blond's face gave nothing away at first, then he changed his expression slightly, and Harry could tell that it was a prompt for that one more thing. "Oliver. It was Oliver."
Draco considered this. At first, he was annoyed. He was the jealous type and the thought of Harry with Oliver did get him riled up. But as he thought further, that feeling calmed. Harry's first sexual experience had obviously not been their encounter in the locker room with his teammates. It was the first time either of them had bottomed, he knew that, but there must have been more. And as he thought still further, the full implications of what Harry had done sunk in. Harry wanted this to be special! He'd gone out of his way to think about Draco's part in this. It's not like it was a hardship, but still, that was rather nice of him. And people doing something nice for him wasn't something that Draco had gotten very much, except from his mother.
And, truth be told, he didn't really expect that Harry would be celibate when the two of them were not together.
These thoughts played out on the blond's face quickly has Harry watched. He was worried that there might be anger there and Harry opened his mouth to try and placate that. But before he could Draco leaned in and kissed him deeply. Harry surrendered to it, and kissed him back, their tongues slipping past each other so that Draco drove home the fact that he wasn't angry about it. As their make out continued, they sunk to their knees, arms around each other, enjoying the feel of the rabbit fur on their shins as they settled into this new position.
A couple of minutes later, hands started to wander lower, and both boys decided it was time to shuck their last item of clothing. They did so quickly, a bit awkwardly at first since the tried to stay in that position, but they found their way. Looking back, Draco was glad for the silk. Not only was it sexy, but strong. Had it been cotton, he might have been tempted to rip off the briefs, so anxious was he to feel their cocks grind together.
They returned to their kneeling position and did just that. A very slight sheen of sweat serving to lubricate the way, allowing each of their hard boy cocks to slip along the other, sometimes being forced lower and rubbing against the sensitive ball sack of the other rutting 13-year-old. They continued lightly kissing as they did this, a lip lock impossible due to the heavy breathing and continuous light moans both were emitting as the fantastic sensations made their way from their crotches to their brains.
Bringing his hand between them Draco grabbed Harry's cock and started wanking him lightly, pulling back the hood and teasing his cock head. Feeling something slippery he pulled back a bit.
"Hey! Do you feel that?"
"Uh, what?" Harry didn't follow.
"It's slippery!"
"Wha..."
"Lean back!"
Harry complied; the excited intensity of the command made him move almost automatically. Resting his butt on his heels he leaned back to allow Draco to see fully. The boy bent forward to get a close look at Harry's cock. Even though the firelight wasn't the brightest, he could see something glisten. He ran a finger through it and brought it to his lips, sucking on it.
"I think this is pre-cum" he said with excitement, loving the taste of Harry. He put his hand back down and ran a couple of fingers around the base and saw the wisps. "And you've got hair!"
"Oh, yea!" he replied excitedly. "I uh... noticed them the other day." (Actually, Colin did, but Harry didn't feel the need to share that.) "Maybe this means that I'll shoot my first load really soon."
"Probably. When did you last... you know?" Draco made a wanking motion.
"Monday, when you said you'd find a place for us to meet up."
"You've held out four days!? I've never gone more than two."
"Yea, well, it was hard to find privacy. Or I might have slipped."
"So, then, tonight could be the night. Maybe this could be your first cum." Draco's tone was hinting at something but Harry didn't notice.
"I hope so."
Draco looked up at Harry suddenly, a massive smile spreading on his face. "You would? You want your first load to be with me?"
"Yes. It would be amazing to share that with you."
Draco was elated. He really wanted to find a "wank-mate" when the time came. [There was some fancy magical term for this, but like most he just knew it as the wank-mate bonding.] In the past, he'd thought about it but the idea of that being with Crabbe or Goyle revolted him. And there wasn't anyone else he was close enough to. When the possibility of Harry came into the picture a few weeks ago, it had been almost too much for him to hope for. But now Harry was saying he was into it. He sat back up and kissed his green-eyed lover, hard!
Harry returned the kiss, excited about how enthusiastic the blond was for them to hook up. No... more than hook up. He wouldn't have gone through all this trouble just for a quick shag. Draco must want something more. Harry liked the sound of that, though for right now, he wasn't sure exactly what to do about it. No rush. Right this moment, it seemed like it could be just about the sex.
A moment later Draco backed off this kiss. "Lie down." Harry complied, laying so that his entire right side faced the fire. It helped keep him warm and gave him plenty of light to see what Draco would do. He propped himself up on his elbows. As he settled into position, he was grateful for the foresight the Slytherin had in preparing for this. The rabbit fur felt amazingly soft against his ass and legs.
"Go all the way back, I want you to relax completely Harry."
"Well, uh... I want to watch."
"Oh really?" Draco replied with amusement. Then he handed him a pillow for his head. "Good" he continued, "because I want you to watch."
Both boys were intrigued by the fact that they seemed to be on the same psychological wavelength. But for right now, there were more urgent matters. As Draco moved around, Harry opened his legs, allowing the blond to lay on his stomach between them with his head just over Harry's crotch. He grabbed his wand and cast cleansing spells on both of them but not, Harry noticed, a lubrication spell. Then he set down his wand at the edge of the fur rug. Did this mean Draco was going to suck him off?
He moved his mouth closer to Harry's cock but then stopped with a mischievous smile on his face. Looking eyes with Harry he said, "well?"
"Well WHAT?!" Harry replied with a bit of exasperation.
"Say it."
Oh, so that was it. He wanted to hear it. Harry didn't see any reason to be coy. They both knew what he wanted. "Please Draco... suck me!"
Not breaking eye contact, Draco stuck out his tongue and licked Harry's cock up and down. Merlin that felt amazing! The warm wetness of the blond's mouth was incredible, all the more so for the foreplay they'd just be doing and the four days of abstinence he'd just endured. Still holding eye contact, Draco swirled his tongue around the head, finding a bit more of the sweet nectar of pre-cum he'd felt a minute ago and drawing it back into his mouth.
"You taste SOOOOO good Harry."
"FUCK! That's... that's so hot hearing you say that. And watching you do that."
"What? THIS?" And with that, Draco put the hard cock back in his mouth and began sucking it, hard.
"Yes. OOOOHHHHH... FUCK yes!" Harry started panting, the pleasure was incredible. The lips, the mouth, the way his tongue moved so perfectly around the head and the shaft. The way he teased the foreskin just... so. "George was right. You are a natural at this."
Draco beamed at the complement. He'd given this whole thing some thought even before his 'initiation' by his teammates and a lot of thought since. The more he considered it, the more he realized that he liked doing this. He enjoyed sucking dick, loved the flavor of cum and pre-cum, got off on being able to please his lover. And here was another boy telling him that he was talented at it. With Harry, it was all starting to solidify. Cock sucking was going to become one of his hobbies, he was sure.
Draco didn't know it at the time, and indeed his age and the psychological complexities of this meant that it would probably take years for him to consciously realize it, but he was starting his journey to becoming sexually submissive. His upbringing pushed him towards a controlling stance in most situations. But here, in the epitome of a 'behind closed doors' situation, he could succumb to the submissive aspects of his personality.
As all of this went through the back of his mind, he began to intensify his efforts on pleasuring the boy whose cock was throbbing against his tongue, leaking out pre-cum for one of the first times ever. He backed off slightly in order to swirl his tongue around the head again, getting another taste of the sweet boy nectar that he loved. Thinking about Harry's comment reminded him of his time with the twins and he decided to follow the same advice Oliver had given him then. He started teasing Harry's balls, first with his fingers, but now that the silk briefs we out of the picture, he moved his head down and put his mouth to work on them too. He kept his other hand near his wand, ready to reach for it as the moment approached.
The bespectacled boy's moans intensified and he was losing the power of coherent speech. Draco was intent on his prize now and resumed sucking, bobbing his mouth up and down the rigid shaft. He let his hands wander down to tease Harry's taint, alternately pressing in at the prostate then caressing the sensitive skin. He thought about teasing the rosebud too, but decided to wait for later. There would be at least one more round after Harry recovered. So, he continued with the oral action, creating a ring with his fingers and gripping the base of the shaft, following the patterns of his bobbing mouth, adding another layer of pressure and stimulation to the cock he wanted to milk.
Harry's balls were drawing tight and, as Draco felt a flex in the shaft at the tip of his tongue, was rewarded with another dribble of pre-cum. Again, the blond pulled back to savor the flavor. He knew he would soon taste something even sweeter and he was excited at the prospect.
Pulling the cock from his mouth he looked up again to coax Harry on.
"Yea! Give it to me."
"Draco... I... I'm gonna!"
"Do it. Please! I want to taste you. I want your first load to be mine."
"OH! OH! Draco... suck me! Suck me please!"
And Draco granted his wish. He pushed the entire length into his mouth and gave the whole shaft as much suction as his 13-year-old mouth could muster.
Harry felt it building. His orgasm was only seconds away and this time, it felt like a tremendous dam was about it break and it was causing him to feel light headed. He'd never felt such intense pleasure before. With a very loud moan he let it go and it shot in the eager mouth that was perfectly poised to receive it.
Draco pulled back as he felt it coming and hot liquid squirted right onto his tongue. It was thin, very different than the loads he'd had before. But he'd heard that early orgasms were watery and knew that this was par for the course. When he was sure Harry had finished, he pulled off. Then quickly grabbing his wand he placed the tip onto his mouth, pursing his lips around it, coating it in Harry's load with his tongue. Then, holding it there, he hummed a note softly for three seconds to trigger the spell. A wizard couldn't use words in this situation so that spell was designed to be triggered differently than most.
That was it! He and Harry would be wank-buddies once it took full effect tomorrow. He felt the liquid get extra warm in his mouth, proof that the spell had worked. He swallowed, feeling the warmth travel down his throat and then spread out to the rest of his body, like the reverse of a chill.
The sex had taken a lot of Harry's energy and the spell that Draco cast took what remained, such were its momentary side effects. Harry, for his part, was oblivious. He had enjoyed his orgasm, the best so far of his life, and vaguely heard the sounds coming from Draco and figured that the blond was cooing in satisfaction at having gotten Harry off. He had no idea that a spell had been cast since his eyes were shut tight in post-coital bliss. A few seconds later, he laid his head back and drifted off.
Harry awoke again slowly to the sensation of soft fur under him, some weight on his chest, and fingers softly stroking him, moving up and down his arm. When he opened his eyes, he saw the top of a blond head and the memory of where he was (and who he was with) came fully back to him. He smiled. Bringing one hand up he ran it affectionately through Draco's hair.
Draco sat up a bit and looked back down at Harry with a similar smile. "Welcome back."
"How long was I asleep?"
"Not long, a few minutes."
"Sorry about that, it was incredibly..."
"No worries. That's what's supposed to happen." Draco was talking about the spell, but Harry didn't know that and figured it was just from having such an intense orgasm. Draco didn't elaborate and so Harry remained ignorant of the magical spell that had passed between them.
"Can we keep going?"
"Absolutely" the blond replied, and leaning forward, he kissed his lover. They made out for a minute, their tongues wresting. Harry could taste something... different... about this like it was...
He pulled back as the full realization hit him. "Oh! Wow! Did I?"
"Yep" said Draco, his huge grin making him look like the cat that ate the canary.
"Fuck. Wow!" He basked in the moment, smiling back at the Slytherin. "I hope I can take your first load soon too."
"Well... of course Potter" Draco was being deliberately obtuse, figuring Harry was having him on. That's how the spell worked after all. "But right now, just let me feel your mouth on me" and with that he moved from Harry's side to lay next to him on the rug, splaying his legs. Harry noticed his prick was hard and pointed up at 45 degrees. He figured, correctly, that Draco had been hard for a while. He felt a bit bad about not having given it much attention then they first started in.
Draco didn't mind since he'd had a different agenda anyway. But Harry was determined to make up for it.
Harry swapped his earlier position with Draco and similarly lowered his head down, but then stopped, and gave Draco the same look he'd gotten a little while ago. "Well?"
"Oh... MERLIN... you bloody tease" Draco giggled. He was happy to play along but, on the spur of the moment, decided to switch things up a bit.
"Harry, please" a pause while he arched his eyebrows "lick my balls."
Harry looked surprised for a second, but quickly recovered. Just as Draco had done before, he stuck out his tongue and lowered himself down without breaking eye contact. But he followed directions, going lower, and gently brushed his tongue around the two hairless orbs in their sack.
Draco sucked in a breath and then let out a gentle coo. That was all the encouragement that Harry needed. Knowing that he couldn't attack this with intensity or force... he decided on finesse. He licked them all around, allowing his tongue to play across them, getting them damp with spit but not slobbering all over them. The warm wetness of his ministrations made Draco moan softly with pleasure. He had to be careful as his glasses prevented certain angles of his head but he found ways to get into every little spot. Sure, he could have taken them off, but he wanted to be able to see everything clearly. He wanted this memory to have nothing missing.
After licking them individually for a while, he took both balls into his mouth and closed his lips around the sack, pulling them away from the blond's body enough to make them taught, but not enough to cause discomfort. Once the skin over them was stretched smooth, he ran his tongue across them while they're were encased in his warm wet mouth. Draco's moaning increased and Harry smiled inwardly. He smiled a bit outwardly too, but with a mouth full of someone's balls, it didn't show up much. But the reaction he was getting from his lover caused him to moan a bit too, he was getting off on getting Draco off. And the humming from the moan only amplified the pleasure he was giving.
He reached one hand up and started wanking the rock-hard cock just in front of his forehead. It was an odd angle, but he didn't want to break the moment by stopping to shift his position. Draco was grateful for it; he was so aroused and was craving climax. He had little experience with this and couldn't believe how wonderful it felt. The twins had been amazing in their rim jobs and their tongues had wandered, but not for long. He had no idea that having his balls worked on like this would feel almost as good as rimming. He put a hand down and started patting Harry's head affectionately. But over the next minute the pats grew in intensity.
"Oh! Oh Harry, I'm so close."
Even though he wasn't shooting yet, his balls needed to draw up close, or at least closer to his body than this, for it to overtake him fully. Harry let them go from his mouth as he sensed the blond approaching climax, not slackening his pace in wanking the boyish cock in his hand. He nudged Draco's thighs upwards to get him to bend his knees and it was a relief. The fur on his skin felt wonderful, but it was nice to change positions a bit to prevent his body from becoming stiff.
Draco assumed that Harry would probably pull back to watch or, maybe, hold on to his knees as leverage to bob up and down and put him over the edge. But Harry's attentions went in the opposite direction. He moved his mouth lower and started to very gently tongue the smooth taint.
"AHHHHHHHH" was all Draco could utter. He had no idea the area between his balls and his hole could be so sensitive. His orgasm hit him within seconds. "FFFFAAAAAHHHH... FUCK! Oh Merlin. Oh oh OH!" Harry could feel the cock twitching in his hands as the wave crashed. Then it was Draco's turn to slump back as his orgasm overtook him.
He didn't pass out like Harry had. He took a few moments to recover and slowly his heavy breathing calmed and he returned to earth. Harry came up and kissed him. The blond returned it, bringing one hand up and cupping the side of Harry's head affectionately. When Harry pulled back, they just looked into each other's eyes, sharing the moment. Draco's eyes flicked to Harry's forehead and he gently ran his thumb over the lighting bolt scar there.
"Hey scar head" he said, smiling.
"Hey back" Harry replied, sensing it had become a pet name now.
"Have you had enough yet?" Draco asked, hoping for a no.
"Absolutely not." Draco smiled widely at hearing that. "But I think a need a few more minutes before I'll be ready to shoot again. Wow! Once you cum you can't get hard again right away."
"I've heard that too. No worries, we can rest for a little while."
"Nope. Not what I had in mind." Draco's eyebrows when up, the implied question obvious. "I bet you can get going again quickly since you are not shooting yet. Let's find out. Turn over." The Slytherin's eyes opened wide in surprise for a moment, then with an excited expression, he complied. As Harry felt him start to move, he stopped him for a moment with a gentle hand to one shoulder. "What, no argument or witty retort?" This was meant as playful banter and he was unprepared for what happened next.
Draco stopped, staring off at nothing in particular. He needed a moment. A moment to fully acknowledge to himself what he wanted and to build up the courage to say what came out of his mouth next. "No. I... I want you to take control." And with that he twisted his body around to turn over, put his head on his hands, and laid down flat on the rug, legs spread. He loved the feel of the soft rabbit fur all over the front of this body, especially against his cock and balls.
Harry had a moment to process that statement while he got into position behind the blond, kneeling between his splayed form. Before setting to work he took a moment to admire what was in front of him and let the implications of what just happened sink in. The "Pride of Slytherin" who always put on airs, an absolutely gorgeous, smooth, sexually budding, 13-year-old blond Adonis was giving himself over.
Draco sensed the scrutiny and just lay still. He wanted to give Harry a moment to fall into the role. And, truth be told, the vain side of him liked being the subject of admiration. He knew that he was attractive and, like most, enjoyed the attention it lent him. In later years Harry would learn that what he felt now was the beginning of a power trip. But just at that moment all he could think about were two things: that this was getting him back to full hardness quickly, and that he wanted to eat out this gorgeous piece of blond boy ass in front of him.
He thought back to some advice Oliver had given him and decided to put it to work. Showing remarkable restraint for anyone in that situation, much less a horny gay teenager, he didn't dive right in. He laid down between Draco's legs, propping himself on his elbows as he palmed each of the alabaster ass checks. Pausing for a moment to take in the delightful sensation of rabbit fur on his lower body, plus his intimate areas, he made a mental note to thank Draco later for transfiguring the rug this way.
He slowly pried the cheeks apart, revealing the pink rosebud beneath. Lowering his face down he gave a gentle lick, deliberately wetting it. Draco gave out a light moan at the pleasure, his anticipation finally being sated. Harry gently blew air across the wet opening to cause a chill. He received another moan, louder this time, and saw his ring pucker in response to the simulation. He went back to licking, swirling his tongue around the opening and lapping at it gently.
"Oh! OH YEA! Harry. Please!"
"Please what?" he replied, half question half command, escalating their little game from before as he paused.
But this is what Draco needed. It was hard for him to volunteer this. But when he was told to say it, that helped lower his inhibitions. "Please... put your tongue... lick my hole!"
Hearing that awoke something inside Harry. He went back to work with abandon. He started lapping away, vigorously licking the puckering sphincter in front of him, swirling around, and then occasionally curling his tongue to stiffen it as he jabbed it inside, getting as deep as possible into the eager boy under him.
Draco was in heaven. The raw sensations of Harry eating him out were sending his brain to new heights of physical pleasure he'd never experienced before. His moans had grown in both volume and pitch and he was starting to wail. He began to arch his back and come up on his knees, moving his ass higher, midsection now off the rug, seeking out a deeper penetration from the hot tongue working on him.
"FUCK! I... Merlin, I never knew it could feel this good. I need it Harry. I want this sooooo baaaaad."
"How about something more?"
'More?' what could he possibly do to - and then he felt a finger press at his opening and he knew what Harry meant. Perfect! Yes, that's what he needed now. He wanted, no he needed, to feel something inside him. He'd fantasized about this or a while. Not just the act, but also with Harry specifically.
But the blond did have the presence of mind to speak up. "Lube" he said softly. Harry understood and started fumbling around with his other hand for his nearby wand. Draco could sense that's what he was doing and stopped him. "No. Not a spell. See the vial over there? I brought that."
Harry had become used to spells for lubrication but he took out he stopper, grabbed the vial, and poured a bit onto his fingers to get them slicked up. The lube had a wonderful aroma, a sort of sweet spiciness, like Christmas cookies. He also poured a good amount onto Draco's most intimate place, hearing a slight intake of breath as the liquid ran into the smooth cleft of his ass crack.
Harry used one finger to spread the lube around the ring, then slowly inserted his index finger into his lover's tight warm hole. They both moaned at the same time. Harry's moan was triggered by the amazingly tightness and warmth his finger was feeling and his imagining of what his cock would feel like in there. Draco's was due to the scratching of a proverbial itch he hadn't fully realized he had until it was scratched. Harry licking his ass had heightened the craving he had for being penetrated. He tensed a bit at first, but soon was cooing again in pleasure.
Harry slowly worked his finger in and out for a minute, then added a second. He gave Draco a moment to get used to it, then started working both of them into his rectum. It wasn't long before his lover was moaning again.
"Oh, fuck! Yes. YES! I love feeling them inside me. Put them all the way in." Draco was subconsciously pushing himself up to meet the invading digits, further and further with each passing moment. His entire midsection was almost a foot off the rug now, up the air, wanting to maximize the depth of the Gryffindor's finger fucking. It was such an erotic position. Draco was so overcome, so vulnerable. An idea struck Harry and he began to move his fingers back and forth, scissoring them inside.
"ARGH! Yyyyeeeessss... Merlin. Oh... that's... that's so good. I... I can feel them inside me. I love feeling them inside me!" His face was now flat on the rug, his hands having come out to grab fistfuls of the fur in an attempt to channel his body's excess energy somewhere, anywhere. The boy who lived continued moving his fingers inside the tight warm ass, wanting to pleasure his lover as much as he could.
"Give... urgh... give me more."
Harry hesitated. "Are you sure?"
Some heavy breathing and moaning as Draco rode the sensation of Harry's scissoring. "Yes. Put in a third one."
Slowly, he complied, inserting three fingers of his hand in the tight hairless ass which was still pointed in the air by its owner. Draco moaned again as he felt them slide in, stretching him more wonderfully than his own fingers ever had. His voice jumped to a higher pitch as he moaned softly throughout the roughly 30 seconds it took for Harry's fingers go all the way in; thus fulfilling another one of Draco's fantasies.
Harry enjoyed hearing Draco moan, especially when his voice broke and the pitch went up those times when Draco got really excited. True, they sounded slightly effeminate, but for reasons he would only come to understand years later, he liked that. To Harry's mind it signaled a sort of... well not weakness... but surrender to him, fueling the power and dominance that came with his lover's submission.
He held his hand steady for a minute. Draco was still breathing heavily and even though he could sense mostly pleasure in his lover's demeanor, there was still some tension. Also, he could feel the sphincter pulsating erratically around his fingers and he guessed (rightly) this meant that Draco's ass muscles were still getting used being stretched like this. The blond was happy for the respite; needing a moment to adjust and to catch his breath. This was all so stimulating! He'd been hard for a while now. Had he been a bit further along in his sexual development, his cock would have been leaking precum almost continuously, he was that stimulated. But instead, it just twitched incessantly. He kept himself from touching it, knowing that he would climax quickly if he went near it.
They stayed like that for a moment: Draco with his head to the floor and ass in the air, Harry with three fingers almost fully inside him. After a few moments Draco came back to himself. "Wow. They feel amazing."
"Yea?" A pause while Harry considered, then decided to have a bit more fun with this. The night was still young and they had time. "Then you're going to love the feel of this." And with that he moved his middle finger, sandwiched below the other two inside of the hot rectum, probing for that special spot. He found it almost immediately.
"AAARRRGGGHHH!" Draco cried. Harry smiled to himself, gratified that he could have that effect. He pressed the same spot again. "FAHH-FUCK!" Draco again cried out. The feeling was so intense. He couldn't have kept his voice down right now if his life depended on it. Thank Merlin for the silencing charms on the door.
"You like that?" Harry asked playfully. A moan was his only response.
Harry coated a couple of fingers of his other hand into the lube, reached through Draco's legs, grabbed the hard cock, and starting wanking him. Once he got a steady rhythm stimulating the blond's front, he started again on his back, using the three digits to finger fuck him and press his prostate from the inside with every thrust.
Draco wanted to tell Harry to take his time, but the objection died on his lips. The feelings were too intense for him to get any words formed. All he could do was cry, "YES YES YES YES" each time Harry's fingers pressed into him. It took about a dozen more 'jabs' to his g-spot for him to go over the edge and experience the best orgasm of his life so far, even better than he'd had with the twins.
"OOOOHHHH Haaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrryyyyy" he cried as it finally hit him. And Harry could see, hear, and feel it happen. Draco's cock pulsed wildly in Harry's wanking hand and the ring of his ass tightened down on the fingers so hard that Harry thought they might be cutting off the circulation. It took quite a while for the orgasm to fully dissipate, such was its intensity.
As Draco slumped back down Harry withdrew his hands. The Slytherin slid down flat on the rug as he was overcome by post-coital bliss, and exhaustion. At the back of his mind he felt like he should stay awake. He started to say... something... to express his thanks for how wonderful that had felt. But Harry was ahead of him.
"Rest now. We'll talk in a minute." This time, Draco did pass out.
As Harry let Draco recover, he gently stroked his dozing lover. He ran his hands affectionately along his back, arms, and legs. But whenever he ran across his ass cheeks there was a bit more pressure there. He really enjoyed playing with Draco's ass. It was just so perfectly round and flawless.
While he absentmindedly did that, he took a moment to look around the room and absorb some of the implications of what Draco had done in his preparations. The Slytherin had clearly put a lot of thought into this; that was apparent enough. Finding the room, organizing and cleaning it up (somewhat), the candles, the rug. These were not the kind of things one did for a quick and casual shag. A shag... that was also clearly in the cards for tonight. Harry doubted that he'd brought the lube just so that they could wank each other.
Plus, there was what Draco had said before: 'I want you to take control.' That was new, and the more he thought about it, the more the possibilities excited him. He had the hots for Draco, and wanted to do everything and anything there was to do with him. But it sounded like the Slytherin was actively seeking a submissive role which was quite the opposite of his public persona. Maybe that was the appeal for him? Really, it didn't matter.
Harry was interested, no... excited about exploring the role of dominant partner. It didn't always have to go that way with them, he'd want to switch off sometimes. And Draco would probably want to switch off too. His Gryffindor sensibilities preventing him from even entertaining something his partner didn't agree too. Anyway, that was something he could bear in mind for the future. This relationship was looking to be something long term and that also appealed to him.
As Draco came back to himself and emerged from his semi-unconsciousness the smile returned to his face. He and Harry had done it! And it had been really good. And... he hoped... maybe they weren't done. He gave a pleasant sigh as he turned over to lay on his back. Again, he did a bit of self-praise in his head for having created this rabbit fur rug. It felt amazing on his skin, especially his sensitive areas. Speaking of those... he had a rather warm and pleasant feeling coming from his ass. Harry's ministrations had left some delightful residual feelings. Harry leaned down and give him a light kiss on the lips as he settled into place.
"That was amazing." Draco said.
"Glad you liked it. I loved what you did for me too." They both smiled.
"Do you think you've had enough time to... recover?"
In answer Harry pointed towards his hard cock. "What do you think?"
"I think... actually, no, I don't think." Draco looked back up the stare Harry right in the eyes. "I know that I want you inside me."
"DAMN! Watching you say that is one of the hottest things I've ever seen and heard. If I wasn't hard already that would probably do the trick in under a second." Draco beamed at the compliment, glad to hear that Harry wanted him just as much. "Can I... um... right now?"
He thought Harry's hesitation was cute. He was worried about taking advantage and appreciated the selflessness of that question. As he'd soon be happy to find out, Draco was just as eager. So, he sought to alleviate that concern right away.
"Oh yes. Foreplay is over. I want you now!" Draco reached up with both hands and pulled Harry on top of him. They kissed like that for a few minutes while also rubbing their cocks together, a task made easier by the lube still left from Harry's earlier wanking of the blond's cock. In addition to the friction of their grinding crotches Draco was also enjoying the warmth and weight of Harry on top of him.
Harry started kissing his way down Draco's chest and abs, but stopped when he reached his cock.
"Hey... um... is this lube edible?"
"Yea. That's why I chose it. It tastes sweet, just like it smells."
Harry immediately picked up on the implications of that statement and looked up at his lover's face. "Ah, you got it special for this occasion? And even tried it out first?" he asked with a playfully raised eyebrow. It had the desired effect. Draco blushed.
"Well... I..." he tried to stammer a reply. He wasn't upset or all that embarrassed really, just more surprised that the Gryffindor had put two and two together so quickly. Maybe there was some Slytherin in him?
"I'm just kidding. I love that you put so much thought into tonight. It makes it all the more special." That was, in Draco's mind, the best possible thing that Harry could have said right then. He was already falling for Harry and that comment put him a whole lot closer.
Harry could sense some of what was going on in his lover's mind. But he also had the presence of mind to realize that he probably didn't want to try to talk about it just now. So, he decided to turn his attention elsewhere. With little preamble, he turned back to Draco's hard cock and took it into his mouth in one gulp, pushing the entire length of his tongue against it and sucking on it as hard has he could; like he had been poisoned and this Slytherin's cock held the antidote.
The lube did taste good, sweet and spicy at the same time like a Christmas cookie. "OOOOOHHHHH, FUCK. Harry..." tremors in his voice prevented him from speaking further. The mouth around his cock felt so amazing. Was this what the other boys had meant when they said had complimented him on being a natural? Did they feel as good then as he did right now? If so, then he could understand what they meant. The sheer amount of warm, wet, tightness enveloping his hard boyhood was almost overwhelming.
Harry continued sucking, bobbing up and down on the cock, his fingers coming around lightly tease the blond's hole. It was still coated in lube from a few minutes ago and he could tell it was still a bit loose from his finger fucking. He held off from entering, choosing instead to lightly finger the rosebud and swirl around it.
Draco was losing himself in it. He could feel another orgasm building. "Argh... yea... suck me Harry." His green-eyed lover happily continued. All that could be heard in the space was the crackling of the fire, Draco's light moaning, and the slurp slurp slurp of Harry's cock sucking. But a few moments later Draco broke the comparative silence. "WAIT!" he cried, gently pulling Harry's hair to pry his mouth off him.
"What's wrong?"
"Nothing. It's just... I don't want to yet. I... really do want you inside me." Then, not waiting for an answer he laid back, grabbed the back of his thighs, and pulled them towards his chest to raise his ass in the air and present it to Harry.
Harry just sat back a moment and basked in how lucky he felt right then. This was the second time in a week that a cute blond boy had invited Harry to fuck him, and in the same "ankles in the air" way. It was hard for it not to go to his head (so to speak) but he resisted the narcissistic impulse this triggered.
He was tempted to take Draco right there, but for some reason, decided take a minor detour.
"Oh yea?" he asked, and leaned forward towards the proffered prize. But he did something unexpected, putting his mouth where Draco expected his cock to go and playfully lapping up the flavorful lube there, probing with his tongue, and rimming Draco again to pleasure him orally. "Which part of me do you want inside you?" he asked coyly.
The blond let his head fall back to the floor and surrendered for the moment to the pleasure. The 'danger' of him climaxing right away was passing. This felt wonderful, but wasn't going to put him over the edge. He laid back for a minute and just enjoyed Harry's tongue playing around his entrance, and then probing at him again, fulfilling his promise from a moment ago to get inside Draco. He laughed a bit inside at the witty 'response' Harry had given to his entreaty.
But finally, it was enough. Draco had an agenda. He sat up again to look at the top part of Harry's face while his tongue continued its work.
"Harry?" No response, he kept rimming him. Draco waited another moment... it did feel good after all. "Potter!" he said firmly, a bit louder. Harry got the message and stopped, finally looking back up at Draco's face.
"You knew what I meant." A smile. Then he resumed his poker face. "Now... joking aside... you're going to FUCK ME. Is that understood?"
"Yes" Harry responded. So, apparently there were some limits to just how submissive Draco wanted to be. At least right now. He wanted what he wanted. As Harry shifted position, Draco grabbed his arm to stop him, and pointed just off to the side with his other hand.
"See that pillow?" A nod. "I brought it just for this. Use it to prop me up."
Harry took a moment to absorb that. "You really have been preparing for this."
Draco was done feeling embarrassed. "Yes. Now go fetch it, get back here, and slide that cock in me."
Harry didn't reply, but rather, did as instructed by quickly crawling over on his hands and knees and bringing it back. Just like the rug, the pillow was made of rabbit fur. But it was a very firm pillow... perfect for this as it would turn out. He placed it under Draco, just at the base of his back. The blond settled down on it, adjusted is slightly, then relaxed fully onto it.
Harry wanted to retake the initiative and so didn't try to talk again. Time for action. Thinking back to Oliver's advice, once Draco was settled, he hooked his elbows into the back of the blond's knees and pushed them back so that they were up against his chest. He had the vial nearby and so he lubed up his cock. Draco's hole was more than ready... his finger fucking from a few minutes ago, and his attitude from a few seconds ago, proved that.
Harry lined himself up, but paused, looking for a sign. 'Fucking Gryffindors' Draco thought. Even after everything that had just happened, Harry was still waiting for permission. 'I'll have to cure him of those inhibitions. Teach him to take what he wants' his thoughts continued. But that was for later. For now, he bit back the annoyed sigh he was going to utter and just nodded yes, locking his gaze with Harry.
Not breaking eye contact, Harry pressed himself against Draco's ring and... then... through it. Both of their faces contorted in pleasure, and both expressed it with moans of pleasure.
Harry found Draco's insides were still delightfully warm and tight as their velvety embrace welcomed his stiff cock. He half closed his eyes in pleasure as he slid further, and quickly found himself fully inside, his balls resting against the smooth bum of his eager lover. Right then, it would have been hard to judge who was enjoying it more. Fighting his urges, he paused for a minute allow Draco to get used to it and the blond bottom was thankful for that.
"Merlin Draco. This is so amazing. I love being inside you."
Draco grabbed his head, pointing his face toward him. Harry opened his eye and met Draco's gaze.
"Say that again."
"I love being inside you." Draco smiled. Harry could tell how good that made the other boy feel. "You're... you're so beautiful." And that pretty much made Draco's heart melt.
He kissed Harry deeply. Without breaking the kiss, Harry started gently fucking him. Draco moaned in response, encouraging Harry to continue. He did. Slow thrusts as first, but gradually he sped up, getting into a good rhythm. He pulled back from the kiss slightly and the two 13-year-olds just looked longingly at each other as their copulation continued.
A few minutes later, Harry could feel his second orgasm building. He wanted Draco to get there at the same time and so shifted his angle a bit. It took three tries and then...
"AHHHHHHH" Draco's face lit up when Harry found his spot. "Yyyeeesss" as he hit it again. "Right... there... Oh... FUCK ME HARRY!"
"I love giving it to you Draco. I... I'm gonna cum again soon."
"Yes! Do it Harry, cum inside me" Draco begged.
That was all it took. Hearing the blond Adonis say that sent Harry over the edge and he shot his load, for the second time ever. This time it was into Draco's ass rather than his mouth. The blond felt the cock pulse with the orgasm and, even though it wasn't a huge load, he felt the liquid shoot into him. And that was all the other boy needed. Draco climaxed for third the time that evening, only a couple of seconds after he felt the hot cum shoot into him.
As Draco thought back on this moment later on, he'd realize that it was just the second time in his young life that a cock had filled his ass. But he absolutely loved the sensation, feeling a load shoot into him, and everything that led up to it. He loved sucking dick too. Which did he like more? He'd have to try both, many more times he decided, to figure that out. And Harry figured very prominently in those plans.
After they both climaxed, Harry slowly pulled out and let Draco's legs come back down, tossing the prop pillow aside. He curled up next to the blond, who turned on his side so that they could spoon. They drifted off to sleep like that, both sated.
Notes:
Please let me know what you think. Leave a comment here, or drop me a note: caldan10 over at tutanota (com). I respond to everyone that writes me (except hate mail, obviously).
Chapter 17: Draco's jealousy
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
They dozed together for a while, just enjoying the feeling of having a lover pressed warmly against you. But even the rabbit fur under them couldn't completely keep the chill off once the fire had burned down. They decided that it was best to let it die and return to their dorms. Staying here would risk them sleeping well into the morning and it would be much harder to sneak back when everyone was awake. Harry offered to help straighten up but Draco shoo'ed him away. He knew the spells better and Harry had a long climb ahead of him anyway to get back to Gryffindor Tower.
It was only after he'd left that Draco realized that he'd forgotten to ask Harry about when to meet up tomorrow to complete the bonding spell. ‘Oh well, I'll write him on the quill' he thought.
Harry made it back to his dorm under his cloak without anyone catching him after hours; never mind while wearing only silk briefs. He again thought about the excitement this gave him; maybe he'd venture out NAKED one day. But for now, it was time to rest. He fell asleep almost immediately after his head hit the pillow.
He was awoken with a gentle shake to the shoulder by Neville who'd also slept in. "Harry, wake up and get dressed. We'll miss breakfast."
Glancing over at the clock Harry replied with an "oh shit!" and quickly jumped out of bed and pulled some clothes on. In his haste it didn't register that he'd fallen asleep still wearing Draco's gift. Neville noticed the black silk briefs but caught himself in time to turn away and keep his snigger mostly silent. Silent enough anyway so that Harry didn't hear it and so was able to convince himself that Neville didn't see the sexy underwear as he pulled on his jeans.
He grabbed his satchel as they quickly left the room and made their way down to the Great Hall to get there in time to eat. In the rush, Harry didn't get the chance to check his two-way quill for a message (as had become his normal morning ritual). So he didn't know Draco had written him. When he finally made it to down, the only seats available at the Gryffindor table were those facing away from the Slytherin table. This didn't really register with Harry as he was just relieved that he wouldn't have to starve until lunch.
As he was finishing his breakfast Harry saw Ron and Seamus sharing a look across the table. Ron gestured his head a bit to the side and Seamus nodded in reply and got up from the table.
"Catch you later guys" he said, a little too loudly Harry thought, and walked off.
Harry saw that Ron now seemed to be nursing his glass of juice and, when not doing that, he was subtly but silently moving his lips. Harry started at them closely and it looked as though he was counting. The wheels turning in his head, Harry developed a theory that they were up to something and decided to test it.
"Ron?" The redhead looked at him. "You fancy a game of wizarding chess when we're done eating?"
"Whaa?" he asked, his voice going up a bit as though he were surprised. "Uh... no, thanks. I... uh... want to go for a walk down to the lake after this. Maybe ask Neville?"
"Sure. No worries mate" and he saw Ron relax.
That clinched it. He and Seamus were planning to meet up. Ron never ‘went on walks' and almost never passed up a chance to play chess. And the way he'd sputtered a pretty poor lie only reinforced the suspicion. Harry had toyed with the idea of saying that he'd go find Seamus since he was a better player, but decided against it. He didn't want them to cancel or delay things. Quite the opposite. And Ron might spit his juice in surprise if Harry caught him out again, forcing yet another (lame) falsehood.
He watched Ron for a moment longer and, when the redhead reached two hundred on his silently counting lips, he got up, gave Harry a ‘catch you later' nod, and started to walk off.
"Hey, best not miss lunch eh? They have custard covered pastries for dessert!" Harry knew this was one of Ron's favorites. Ron barely acknowledged it, yet another thing that was out of character. Harry smiled to himself. To an outside observer, he supposed it was all innocent looking enough. But to someone who suspected what was happening with those two, it was blindingly obvious.
Harry thought about getting up immediately to follow Ron, but didn't want his friend to see that he wasn't actually going to play chess with Neville. And it would mean that Harry would see him distinctly NOT heading towards the lake. So he waited another moment, without moving his lips or counting, then picked up his satchel and followed after Ron. He knew where he was going.
Across the room, Draco had been trying to catch Harry's eye throughout breakfast but hadn't been successful since the Gryffindor was facing away. He saw Weasley leave, and Harry get up a moment later. But even then, his lover didn't look over at him. What was going on?! Harry always made an effort to catch his eye at mealtimes lately. It had become a sort of silent confirmation between them; an acknowledgement that they couldn't be seen together openly, but wished otherwise. Was Harry having regrets about last night? Did he change his mind about the bonding? Why else would he leave without making plans to meet up? They only had till tonight to cast the other half of the spell before the effect would fade. He decided to risk it and followed behind Harry as he left the Great Hall.
Harry, for his part, was completely focused on spying on Ron and Seamus again. The thought was already making him hard. And he was glad that he'd thought to grab his satchel as he left the dorm since it had his camera in it. He flipped open his bag and cast the silencing charm on it as he walked through a deserted corridor. His cloak was in there too but he decided he didn't need it. He wasn't thinking about anything else. So he didn't think to look for Draco as he left, nor was he aware of his surroundings enough to pick up on the fact that Draco stealthily trailed after him, just as he was trailing Ron, as all three made their way towards the little-used boy's loo.
When Harry reached the last corner, he slowed and peered around it. Good thing too. He caught sight of Ron just as he was approaching the door. The ginger looked around to see if anyone was about, though missed the sliver of Harry's head looking around the edge of the wall at the far end of the corridor. Confirming he was alone (he thought) he went into the loo, the door closing silently behind him. Seamus must have spelled the hinges when he'd come through earlier. Harry walked to the door, waited a moment, and then followed after him.
A quick listen confirmed that the pair were in the same place as the last time Harry had spied on them. As he walked to the next-to-last stall and quietly opened the door, he could hear them talking.
"I was so HORNY all through breakfast" Seamus said. "Couldn't wait to do this."
"Me too!" Ron replied. "It was all I could do to wait a few minutes, like we'd agreed, before I came up."
"It worked then?"
"Yea, nobody followed me and nobody suspected." [Harry laughed inwardly at that.]
"Good." And with that Harry heard them come together and start making out. They kissed for a minute or so.
"Argh! I don't want to wait anymore. You liked my idea from last time right? To get totally naked?" Seamus asked.
"Yea, it's wicked" Ron replied. "But first..." and Harry heard him start to cast cleaning spells. This made sense. While not used often, it was still a loo. Best to make things spotless.
Harry already had his own wand out and ready to go. There was a spell he was hoping he'd have a chance to cast and, while it could have been murmured, that still might have been overheard. Harry had snuck into the library's restricted section a few times, after hours under his invisibility cloak, to do research on the locker room mirror. He hadn't completely solved it yet, but had come across a very useful spell. With cover from the noise created by Ron's cleaning spells Harry cast the temporary transparency spell. It changed the wooden wall between the stalls into one-way glass and would stay like that for about an hour. It didn't have the same permanence as the mirror, nor the defogging or sound blocking aspects, but for right now it was all that he needed.
Over the course of about five seconds the wood faded from solid to clear, taking on the properties of a thick pane of glass. And since the stall walls went to the floor but didn't go all the way to the ceiling, Harry could hear them pretty clearly. It was as though they were just a couple of feet away from him on the other side of a high glass wall. Since they gave no reaction it looked as though the spell behaved as described, never alerting them to its presence. Harry pulled out his camera and started shooting as they began undressing. This spell was going to come in handy!
They shucked their clothes quickly, clearly excited about what was to come. Any faster and they probably would have ripped buttons or torn fabric. As they pulled off their briefs their hard cocks slapped their bellies. They tossed their clothes into a pile. Seamus stepped closer but Ron put a hand out to stop him. The room was clean, but there was one more thing. He cast cleaning charms on both their naked forms and put his wand aside as he felt the brief tingle around his bits that it left in passing. Then they came together, arms encircling the other. Both boys' hands went to their lover's ass, to knead the muscles there while also pulling each other closer, the better to grind their hard cocks together. Once they were pressed fully together, they slowed down a bit, the intensity waning slightly as the initial urges for contact started to feel sated.
They continued grinding together for a few minutes, soft moans and groans coming every now and then as they enjoyed the sensations that came with feeling a hot warm body pressed against your own. And for both of them, there was the excitement of doing something they knew the adults around them would object to. They loved the thrill of doing these naughty things and the fact that they were exploring this together; Seamus was the only one Ron had ever messed around with and vice versa. (Though both had thought about some of their fellow students while wanking. And of course Ron had seen the twins.)
Fortunately for Harry, they were facing him sideways and so he and his camera got a good view of the action. Seamus pulled back a bit and brought both his hands between them at crotch level. At Ron's questioning look he said, "I want to try something."
‘Good' Ron thought. He'd been getting a bit tired of always being the one to start new things and he'd been prodding Seamus to start suggesting other stuff. Ron REALLY wanted to try fucking and was trying to build to a point where he could manipulate his friend into being the one to suggest it.
Seamus moved close and grabbed both cocks with one hand and curled his fingers so that they were pressed tightly together. Then he cast a lubrication spell on them, put his wand down, and circled his other hand around the same way and closed both into firm fists. This created a tight but slippery tunnel for their hairless three-inchers. He began moving his cock in and out past the end of his fist.
"OH!" he moaned, enjoying the tightness of it and the feel of Ron's cock as it brushed past his own when the redhead got into the same rhythm, both thrusting in and out at the same time. This forced their cocks past each other, pulling the foreskin back fully as they entered the ring made by his hands, exposed mushroom heads pressed tightly together when they met in the middle and then slipping past each other in the well lubricated finger-tunnel.
"Fuck yea! Good idea Seamus. It... OH... it's so warm and tight."
"Blimey Ron! I... I can feel your cockhead slipping over mine. It's so cool."
"Slow down."
They both did so, taking time to feel the sensation of the individual finger ridges teasing their mushrooms, then the heads teasing each other as they slipped past. After a few more strokes, Seamus gripped both hands tightly and shifted his fingers around, forcing their two boy-cocks to rub against and circle around one another over and over. The angle was perfect for Harry to get shots of the Chinese finger trap they were doing.
"OH!" they both moaned together, thoroughly enjoying the sensation. They made eye contact and saw the expression of pleasure on the other's face, fueling their own arousal. Leaning together, they started making out again, moaning through the kissing. Ron's hands, needing something to do, started moving again. One hand went around Seamus' back, pulling them closer together, and the other ran up the back of the Irish boy's head, entwined in his hair, and pulled him deeper into their kiss. Seamus gave an appreciative moan in response; realizing that he liked feeling fingers in his hair.
The two completely naked boys kissed for a moment longer. Then Ron pulled back and dropped to his knees. His green eye met Seamus' for a second, then he stuck out his tongue and gave the smooth ball sack a nice long lick, then swirled his tongue around them.
"Ooooooo... yea. Oh... Ron... that's so good. Fuck!"
"You like me licking your balls?" he asked in a playful tone as he continued his oral attention on the Irish ball sack.
"Bet your bloody arse I do." Ron kept licking, soft and hard, swirling all around. But he deliberately left his lover's cock alone. After a minute the other boy noticed.
"Would you suck me?"
Ron stopped and looked up, his eyes once again locking with those of his lover. "No." Seamus gave him a questioning look. "I have something else in mind. Turn around." Seamus' look didn't really change, but he complied.
Ron put up a hand in the middle of his back and pressed gently. "Lean forward." Again, Seamus complied, putting his palms flat against the stall door for balance as he bent over. This was a good choice, at least for Harry, because it kept them facing sideways to him. It would be hard to get Seamus' face from this angle, since it was somewhat blocked by his arm. But almost everything else was in great view.
Ron grabbed a freckled ass cheek in each hand and spread them out, giving himself a rosy (ha ha) view of his lover's rosebud. He blew on it gently, causing Seamus to instinctively pucker in response.
"What are you doing-" Seamus started to ask, not seeing Ron leaning in with his moist tongue sticking out. Then Ron gave it a gentle lick, wordlessly answering the question. "ARGH!" Seamus gasped, and none too quietly.
"Shhh!" Ron chided. "Someone might hear us" he whispered.
"I doubt it mate. But... wha... what was that?" the Irish boy replied, in a much softer voice.
"It's called rimming." He paused. "You want me to keep going?"
"FUCK YES!" Seamus replied, with an almost pleading tone.
Ron granted his wish. He licked again at the pink hole, and heard a sharp intake of breath as Seamus let out another moan. The ginger continued, swirling his tongue around the way he'd seen his brothers pleasure one another in their bedroom. It was having the desired effect. His lover kept his mouth closed to help keep the noise down, alternately cooing and humming as the wonderful sensations radiating from his virgin hole unlocked new pleasure centers in his brain.
Ron got into a nice little pattern. Several licks, several swirls, then a stiffening of his tongue as he took several stabs into the ring of muscle. Ron grabbed his wand and cast lubrication spells on his lover's cock. Seamus never stopped his sounds of pleasant receptivity. In fact, these took on a new urgency as Ron reached one hand through and started wanking him while continuing his rim job.
Only about two minutes had passed since Ron's tongue first touched his hole but he could tell it wouldn't be much longer. They were only 13 after all. He pulled his head back and, not pausing his wanking, slowly teased at the hole with the index finger of his other hand. Then he slowly inserted it into the warm insides of Seamus' tight little freckled ass.
"HHHHUUUUUHHHH" came the moan. Again, it was louder than Ron would have liked, given the risk of discovery, but he decided not to say anything. The Irish boy's mouth was only open a bit and he was stifling a larger moan. Ron slowly started moving his finger around inside but didn't get to explore much. About ten seconds later Seamus' orgasm hit him and he closed his mouth as he went over the edge, humming his pleasure instead of moaning it to keep the noise down. The wanking gave him amazing sensations, he already knew that from his other encounters with Ron and his own alone time (when he could get it). But to have this novel, and very pleasurable, sensation also coming from his bum was something altogether different. And amazing. He couldn't hold back the wave of sexual ecstasy that washed over his whole body. As it did, Ron felt the smooth cock twitch in his hand and the boy's ring clamp down on his finger over and over as he climaxed.
‘Wow' Ron thought at the tightness. He imagined how amazing it would feel to have his cock in there. He SO wanted to get there with his friend. Actually, if he were being truthful, what he wanted most was for someone else to get there with him. And if he had his choice, it would be Harry. But still, this wasn't bad, not bad at all.
As he felt Seamus come down from his climax, he withdrew his hands and stood up, then rubbed his buddy's back for a minute while he returned to himself fully.
"Thanks" Seamus said, kissing him lightly as he turned around.
"Will you do me?"
After the briefest of pauses, "Yes, OK." Seamus figured it was only fair. Ron noticed the pause but didn't comment, happy that he was able to bring Seamus along for the ride and experiment further. As the ginger moved to trade places his friend stopped him. "No, that door frame is a bit wobbly. Turn this way and use the wall. You can grab the top."
‘Oh, this will be interesting' Harry thought. Ron turned and faced in his direction, basically looked right at him, and reached up to curl his fingers on the top of the wall as he spread his legs. Harry got a few shots of this standing spread-eagle position. Ron's forearms and his forehead were leaning against the wood. But to Harry's eyes it was like being on the other side of a pane of glass, so they were smooshed. It was funny. He had to keep from laughing lest he give himself away. ‘Good thing the wood is smooth and well-polished' he thought, shuddering slightly at the prospect of them getting wood splinters in such a situation.
He got down on one knee which gave him a better angle on Seamus through Ron's legs and also a better look at Ron's expression since his head was now tilted down.
Ron's cock had softened slightly while he'd been working on Seamus' ass, but it had sprung fully back to attention when he felt the ring clamp on his finger. And it stayed hard in anticipation of getting the same done to him in return.
Seamus got down to his knees behind Ron and leaned in with trepidation on his face, slightly nervous about what awaited him. His hesitation didn't stem from the implications about what he was about to do; he'd been coming to terms with the fact that he seemed to be into blokes. Rather, he was worried about what this would taste like. But that fear quickly dissipated when he realized that the cleansing spells Ron cast on them earlier had done their job.
He gave a small lick with his tongue on the pink rosebud and got a very satisfied moan in response. This emboldened him and he started to move his tongue in and around the ass crack with more confidence.
"Oh! Yea! Fuck yea. I... OH... I love your tongue on me" Ron moaned, also forgetting himself a bit in the moment and moaning a bit louder than he'd probably intended. Seamus also let it go. Everyone was still eating breakfast and there were only classrooms in this part of the castle. Nobody would be wandering by this loo on the weekend.
Harry squatted down on the floor to get a different angle. Seamus really GOT IN there; he was tilting his head up, tongue lapping at the now very moist ring of Ron's ass like a dog licking up his favorite treat. This was having the desired effect on his lover, Ron was really getting into it.
"FUCK! Yea. Lick my ass!" was one of his few coherent utterances. There was plenty of other moaning and cooing as he felt the moist tongue lick his most intimate place. So far, this was the most pleasurable thing Ron had ever experienced and he was allowing himself to just revel in it. Interestingly, he was reacting a bit differently than Seamus had. He must have been getting a bit light headed or unsteady on his feet because he shifted his position so that his whole body rested against the wall, causing his shoulders, hips, and crotch to push against it.
Harry had to suppress another laugh because this caused his cock and balls to be pressed into the wood firmly. Since, to Harry's perspective, this was a thick pane of glass they were also smooshed against it like they would be on the other side of a window. The friction made his hood go back and forth over his mushroom and he swayed a bit. It made for a rather funny sight. He got a few shots of Ron in this position as well, almost like the ginger was taking a naughty photo-copy of his bits.
Seamus was getting into this as well. Feeding off the sexual energy Ron was exuding with his moans. Seamus slid forward a bit on his knees as Ron leaned against the wall. But finally, he came to a rest and couldn't move any more. A wicked thought occurred to Seamus. He was going to put his finger in there like Ron did. And... hopefully... maybe something more. But he guessed that Ron would be more open to that (ha ha) if he really went overboard pleasuring him like this first. Little did he know that this was exactly what Ron was hoping for. /p>
Seamus' hands had been resting idly on the ginger's thighs, not really doing anything. So he grabbed both of Ron's ass cheeks firmly, pulled them apart, and then ATTACKED the rosebud with his tongue.
"ARGH" Ron called out in pleasure, voice cracking. Seamus didn't relent, he continuously kept licking, swirling, lapping, and stabbing with his tongue, keeping the sphincter very wet with spit. "OOOOOooooooohhhhhhhh" Ron was moaning continuously now. He brought his index finger close to the hole and started to gently probe.
"Yes! YES! Put it in me" Ron pleaded.
"YOU SODDING BASTARD!" came a cry from outside the door, startling all three boys.
Draco hadn't seen where Ron had gone, nor overheard his conversation with Harry. So as he trailed after his lover he wondered where the scar-head was going and why. Seeing him carefully enter an infrequently used loo he figured this must be a stop on the way. So he waited, and waited, and WAITED. Harry wasn't coming out.
‘Either he's ill (unlikely) or maybe he'd gone in for a private wank?' Draco wondered. He also had a few quiet corners of the castle he knew of when privacy in his dorm wasn't possible. He waited a bit longer but finally his curiosity got the better of him and he moved closer to the entrance.
If Harry WAS wanking, this could be fun. He could interrupt him and then maybe help him finish. His cock hardened at the thought. But as he approached the door, he heard moaning and "FUCK! Yea. Lick my ass!" And... that was NOT Harry's voice. He was in there with someone! How? How! How could he do that to him! Anger and jealously welled up in Draco and he slowly opened the door, now very keen to catch Harry in the act.
The timing and circumstances were unfortunate for the copulating pair. Had Draco come in a bit earlier he would have heard two voices. Or, had either of them spoken the other's name, it might have given the angry Slytherin pause. But as he entered the room all he heard was Ron's, now rather intense, moaning. Immediately he pictured Ron and Harry together. Harry was going to give his next load to... to... THE WEASEL! He didn't want to complete the bonding spell. He'd been brought up short by the moaning, but had tiptoed down the room to the last stall where the noise was coming from.
He was about to cast "Alohomora" to open the door, when he heard Ron's moan "Yes! YES! Put it in me." Harry was going to FUCK him! Merlin... He was going to bond with Ron instead?! That image just poured fuel on the fire for the, now very jealous, Slytherin.
"YOU SODDING BASTARD!" Draco yelled, and as an anger fueled jolt of inspiration hit him, he changed his mind about the spell he would cast.
"Accio clothes" he cast towards the stall. Any item of clothing still on the boy's bodies would have stayed put. At worst, they might have been jostled slightly. The spell really only worked on loose items. However, they'd decided it would be hotter to do this naked and so all of their stuff, save their wands, had been piled up in a corner. As such, every stitch of clothing, even their shoes, went sailing over the stall's wall. Had Draco taken a moment he would have realized that neither set matched what Harry had been wearing. But his anger was blinding him.
As the clothes dropped into a loose pile in front of him, he cast another spell. "Incendio!" And with that, both sets of clothes were burned to ash.
"That will teach you to betray me! How COULD you! And... and... with HIM!" Draco yelled.
Ron and Seamus had been so stunned they hadn't even started to register what was happening until their clothes were already burned. Both boys put one hand on their crotch to cover themselves while desperately looking around the stall to see where their wands had gone.
"Alohomora" Draco cast to unlock the door. "I thought you and I-" he started to say as he pushed it open with his free hand, wand at the ready. But he stopped dead, mouth snapping shut, as he saw that neither of the Gryffindor boy standing there was the one he'd expected. His eyes went wide in surprise, matching those of the naked pair of boys, whose cocks were rapidly deflating as the embarrassed horror of being discovered hit them. "Shit" he yelled, pulling the door closed again. ‘Where the hell was Harry!? I was SURE I saw him go in here' Draco thought.
Harry had just been snapping a picture when Draco had yelled the first syllable. So quite accidentally he'd gotten a picture of his dorm mate's shocked faces as they heard the commotion. But Harry didn't know what has happening either. He was also worried about being discovered and so, at first, he froze in fear.
But as the next few seconds unfolded, and as he heard the spell casting and the angry voice outside the stalls, he realized who it was. A second after Draco had slammed their door shut, Harry quietly opened his own. Draco caught sight of him and also froze for a second. Harry had a sort of ‘what the fuck' expression on his face. Then he saw the camera in Harry's hand as well as the transparent wall just behind him, and Draco immediately realized what had been happening.
"Blimey Malfoy" came Ron's shout from behind the door. Neither boy was keen to expose themselves again, so they kept it shut. "What the fuck!?"
"I... I'm sorry." Draco stuttered. "Damn it!" Then he turned and bolted from the room.
Harry, mind now past the initial shock and working in high gear, thought fast. He grabbed his bag and raced after Malfoy catching the loo's entrance door before it could close. With any luck Ron and Seamus wouldn't realize that he had been there the whole time just next to them.
He knew that he was leaving them in a jam, but they weren't going anywhere. He could come back later and help them; they weren't in any immediate risk. But right now, he felt like it was more important to find out what was going on.
Harry could hear the heavy footfalls farther off. They started out fast but slowed, then stopped as, after two more bends down different corridors, he caught up to Draco and found him standing in a small alcove next to a statue, trying to compose himself. He looked up at Harry and choked back a sob.
"Come here" he said, grabbing Draco by the wrist and pulling him into a disused classroom and closing the door behind them. He didn't quite know what to say. There were lots of emotions swirling around: anger at what had been done to his friends, guilt at being discovered, bafflement and why Draco was angry. But the blond was clearly upset about something so he decided it was best to deal with that first.
"You have some explaining to do."
Draco had finally calmed down a bit and was able to speak. "I... I thought you were having sex with Ron."
"Yea, I gathered that much. But I'm honestly baffled as to why that would be so upsetting even if I was. I mean, we never talked about being, well, monogamous boyfriends." Draco reluctantly nodded in agreement. "And you know that I've been having sex with my teammates. Merlin! You were there! So, why are you angry?"
"WHY?! Because I thought last night was special."
"It was!"
"So then why didn't you answer my letter or catch me at breakfast?" Harry tried to interject but Draco kept going. "Why didn't you try to meet up with me and complete the bonding spell?"
"That what?"
"The..." Draco froze, "the bonding spell" he continued, his voice falling.
"What's that?"
And then Draco felt like someone had punched him in the stomach. It was only then that he connected the fact that Harry, having grown up in the muggle world without wizarding friends, would never of heard of the things that wizarding boys pick up in their youth. Thinking back on last night he realized that they had never actually talked about it. Draco had just assumed. How could he have been so STUPID?! Harry didn't want to bond with him. Now he really wanted to curl up into a ball and die. He'd humiliated himself, and now two others, for nothing! And had probably made an enemy of Harry in doing so.
"I... I... thought you knew about the ‘wanking buddy' spell. MERLIN! And now you HATE me!" He was about to cry.
"No." Harry replied, bringing a hand up in a calming gesture; Gryffindor empathy taking over. "Obviously something is going on here that I didn't know about. Please tell me what it is."
So he did. Draco told Harry all about the wanking buddy spell. That it had to happen when a boy is just cresting the rise of sexual development. It didn't have to be the first time you came, but no longer than one moon later. The first boy who took your load into his body, the one you chose to share with, could cast a certain spell. That was how the first half of it was triggered. Draco never questioned the situation last night, figuring that's exactly what Harry was offering him.
The second half of the effect had to be triggered the end of the next day by giving someone your semen again. Just as the ‘receiver' casts it the first time, the ‘giver' casts it the second time, paired with another orgasm that next day. This way so that nobody could bond unwittingly. It didn't technically have to be the same boy from the prior night, but it almost always was. Draco had been worried that Harry was planning to bond with Ron.
"OK. So, I understand how it happens. But... what does it DO?"
Draco laid that out as well. It was designed to help teenage boys calm some of their urges. All adolescent boys are a bundle of hormones and they're basically horny ALL the time. Wizarding boys even more so than muggles. Gay sex had been generally accepted (if not widely talked about) in the wizarding world for centuries. But even so, a long time ago someone wanted to try and alleviate the strains of teen pregnancy, so they created this spell. It gave straight boys an outlet by curtailing their own inhibitions, and reducing the internal ‘turn offs' that might come from gay sex. Or rather, it did so at least with this one boy who they buddied with. If they were already gay, then it made sex with that buddy even more pleasurable but had no negative impact on how he felt having sex with others.
But it also helped smooth out the CRAVING for sex. Every time he had sex with his buddy, it would satisfy him for something like ten times longer than if he wanked or had sex with anyone else. It didn't impact your ability to ‘perform' but it took the edge off the horniness. This also had the added side effect of helping boys think a bit more clearly. Horniness impacts your judgement, and when boys aren't horny, they're less likely to make rash decisions. Plus, you can sense where your buddy is if they're within about 10 miles of you; otherwise you get a sense of the vague direction. And if they're within about a mile of you, this includes a sense of your buddy's general emotional mood, especially if he's horny.
Finally, there was one more effect. If you could cum but your buddy couldn't, his development would speed up once you bonded with him. The closer you were in development already, the faster it would go. Draco figured that if Harry bonded him, then he'd probably be able to shoot within a couple of weeks. If they'd been years apart, it barely would have had any effect. That was to encourage boys of comparable age to pair up. That wasn't why Draco wanted to pair with Harry, it was just a bonus he said.
"Wow! That's... that's an amazing set of effects this spell has" Harry said.
"Yea! Lots of boys do it. Those that don't often regret it later. You lose your chance if wait too long."
"And is it permanent?"
"No. It lasts about a year. You can cast spells to renew it if you want. But I guess the grand wizard that created it realized that boys don't always remain friends, or remain close enough over time. So you can bond to another boy who has been paired before if your buddy doesn't renew it."
Harry thought about this for a while. He wondered if the twins had bonded with each other. Probably. He started thinking back on other boys around the castle and how certain pairs of them had always seemed to stick together, or meet up often and then go off on some activity. This might have been going on all this time, with dozens of acquaintances, and he'd never known anything about it. It made his mind boggle. But he didn't want to go down that rabbit hole just now.
Pulling his mind back to the present, he thought about whether he wanted to do this with Draco. Mulling it over for a few moments he decided that, yes, he did.
For his part, Draco could see the wheels turning in Harry's head and didn't interrupt him. Part of his upbringing had instilled in him a sense of patience, what with all of the tedious activities his parents had made him attend. And Merlin forbid he ever lose his composure or show outward signs of boredom.
As Harry mulled it, his erection returned. He'd never gotten off while watching Ron and Seamus and the urgency of the need to cum was returning to him. Finally, Harry came to a decision and looked into Draco's eyes. "I want to bond with you. Be my wank buddy." The first response was intense relief. He could see the stress melt from Draco's frame. As it hit home, a smile started to form on his lips. "But there are a few conditions." The smile faltered. But he nodded for Harry to continue. "First, you need to pay for the clothes you burned."
"Sure, that's only fair." Harry probably had no idea just how wealthy his family was. That wouldn't be a problem.
"Second, they're going to want some kind of payback. I'll talk them down from anything crazy or harmful, but you need to take it and have it not affect our relationship nor try to get back at them. Let it end there."
The blond thought about that. The thought irked him a little, but that too seemed fair. He nodded.
"Third, you have to be nice to my friends. Or at least, stop being mean."
Draco had to think about that. If he'd been asked this a few months ago, he would have immediately responded no. But his relationship with Harry, and the encounters he'd had with other Gryffindors lately, had caused him to change his thinking.
"OK. Done."
"Good!" Harry smiled back. "I'm excited about this. So, how does this second spell work?"
Draco smiled as well. His joy at getting a wank buddy, especially THIS one, eclipsed his stress over Harry's conditions. He described the spell that was required.
"OK, got it. Now..." Harry unzipped his fly, exposing a rigid tent in the briefs underneath. There was a wet spot growing at the tip they both saw. This was the first time (of many) when Harry would leak pre-cum into his underclothes. "I believe you said that I cast it just after I cum. Want to help me get there?" he asked playfully, leaning back against a dusty table.
Draco's only response was to drop to his knees. He reached up to Harry's waistband but halted when Harry said "Wait!"
"I just thought of one more condition." And Harry reached for his camera which was sitting next to him on the table. As he brought it up to his face, Draco raised his eyebrows in a question. "Just to make sure you keep your word."
"Oh really?!" Draco asked, picking up on the teasing tone. He'd forgotten what he'd caught Harry doing, spying on his housemates hooking up. "You're worried you can't trust me?"
"Well... you ARE a Slytherin" he said, with a joking tone.
"True." A pause. "And THAT'S why you want the pictures? Not because you want my photos next to Seamus and the Weasel in whatever wanking album you're making?"
"Perish the thought!" Harry said back, smiling, and batting his eyelashes.
Draco thought about this for a moment. He figured he had probably been in a few of the shots Harry had taken during that hot time in the locker room with his quidditch teammates. So he figured the horse was already out of the barn and a few more pics of him wouldn't hurt. And the narcissistic side of him was a bit excited to see how these would come out. [Draco was still unaware of the shots Harry had taken of him in the locker room, and those taken by Oliver as both of them were deflowered by the twins. Really, the horse was hell and gone from the barn.]
"Go for it" the blond said. Seeing Harry get into position he set to work. He grabbed Harry's waistband again and then looked up at the camera with an expectant look, the dark precum spot obvious.
SNAP
He pulled the briefs down from Harry's boyhood and they joined the trousers, pooled around his ankles.
SNAP
Then he fished out his own, very hard, cock so that he could jerk off while he serviced his lover. He grabbed Harry's cock at the base to hold in place and gently fondled his balls with his other hand, drawing out a rather sensual moan from his green-eyed lover.
SNAP
Draco leaned close, his mouth open, but then stopped and looked up at Harry, catching his gaze.
SNAP
Harry put one hand to the blond's cheek and stroked it with his thumb.
SNAP
Draco wanted it. And Harry wanted to give it to him. But they both realized that they needed to acknowledge the affection they had for each other, and the fact that this was another special moment. Their ‘wank-buddy bonding' as it were. Draco held the look for a moment, smiling up at Harry.
SNAP
Then without breaking eye contact with the camera, he leaned forward to put the hard cock into his mouth and sucked on it... HARD.
SNAP
"OH FUCK!" Harry cried, allowing his head back to fall back a bit but leaving one hand on the blond's head.
Draco could taste the pre-cum soaking the cock head and did his best to suck every single bit of it onto his tongue. With the gaze broken, Draco closed his eyes, tilted his head forward, and set to work with great enthusiasm. He already knew that he loved the taste of Harry, and wanted his prize. While still somewhat new to him, sucking cock was quickly becoming one of his absolute favorite activities in the whole wide world.
CLICK
Harry didn't know it at the time, but as their friendship and relationship progressed, he'd thank the lucky stars for being paired with a boy who was so innately skilled and eager to give him head.
Draco set to work, putting those wonderful skills to use on Harry's member, using his tongue to great effect. Draco was pretty aroused by both the taste and the effect he was having on his lover, and started wanking his cock.
‘Pretty soon, I'll be dripping just like Harry is' he thought.
Harry had been so riled up that within half a minute he was starting to get close, so he put the camera down. Almost subconsciously he put his other hand on the blond's opposite cheek and started pumping his cock. But then he stopped, not wanting to force himself on the pretty boy kneeling in front of him.
Draco sensed this and stopped, looking up at Harry as he withdrew slightly.
"It's OK" he said up to him. "I want you to fuck my face."
What boy could resist such an entreaty? Very few, and certainly none as horny as Harry was just then. He put a hand on each side of the blond's head and started pumping his cock into his hot, wet, suctioning mouth.
Draco had fantasized about what this would be like and was glad that he finally had the opportunity to ask Harry for it. He wasn't sure if he'd like it and he knew Harry wouldn't take it too far, or would stop if he asked. But... as it was being done to him... he didn't want to stop. He liked it.
He relaxed his jaw, neck. and shoulders and surrendered himself to it, doing his best to keep up the suction and the swirling of his tongue around the stiff rod passing back and forth across his lips. The feeling of being used like this, having his face fucked, was hot. He wanked himself with the feeling of it, moaning around Harry's cock.
Hearing that moan was the last of it. Harry went over the edge a few seconds later, less than a minute after he'd started thrusting himself into Draco. Truth be told, he wasn't trying to make it last. He shot his thin pubescent spunk into Draco's eager mouth, knowing the blond would want to taste it. And he was right. Draco felt it coming a moment before it hit his tongue and, as before, he craved the taste of it. He moaned again, louder, though it was still muffled by the mouthful of cock, as it spewed into him.
A few seconds later his own orgasm overtook him and he pulled off Harry's cock as the wave of pleasure washed over him. But he had the presence of mind not to swallow the load.
He sat back on his heels and looked up at Harry expectantly. It took the Gryffindor a moment to come back to himself, but when he saw Draco's expression realization dawned, and he remembered what he had to do.
He grabbed his wand from the table he'd been leaning against and placed about an inch of it into Draco's mouth. The blond swirled the cum around the top of the wand just as he'd done to his own the night before. He nodded, careful to keep the wand in his mouth as he did so. While Draco's part was hummed, Harry's half of the spell was spoken. He thought for a moment to make sure he had it right in his mind and then vocalized it.
A warm yellowish light, along with a warming sensation, came down through the wand up Harry's arm and coated his entire body before fading. He could see it also blossom from Draco's mouth and cover him head to toe as well, lingering on his crotch, before it faded.
"You felt that?"
"Yes" Draco replied. "And... and my cock and balls tingled a bit too."
"Maybe that means you'll be shooting soon?"
"Yea, I think you're right. This spell should bring it on. I think in, perhaps, a week or two if what I've heard is true."
"I can't wait to taste you as well" Harry playfully replied.
Draco just smiled and made to get to his feet. Harry gave him a hand up.
"So, since you CAN'T shoot yet... do you... want to go again? I'm done for a while, but I could return the blow job?"
"This is one of the reasons I like you. You're so considerate." Harry beamed in response. "But no, I'm good for a while. Plus..." Draco raised his eyebrows. "Don't you need to go help your friends?"
"OH SHIT!" Harry was suddenly annoyed at himself for forgetting them. He started quickly pulling himself back to together and zipping up. "I can't believe I forgot about them. They must be losing their minds!"
"Yea. Um... I don't think I should go with you."
"No, best not."
"I wish I could apologize."
"Me too Oh, yea. I... shit... I guess I have to tell them that I was there. And about why you reacted that way."
"Well... maybe you don't have to tell them?" Draco asked. Harry could tell he was getting at something but his face must have shown that he hadn't quite gotten the drift. Draco continued, "I felt sorry about the mix-up, and told you what happened when I saw you in the halls. Then I told you where they were so that you could help them out. How's that sound?" Harry nodded his understanding. "Tell them about us, if that's unavoidable, fine. But they don't need to know about you being in the next stall, with the camera and the see-through spell, do they?"
Now Harry caught on. "Right! I suppose not" he said, smiling. "You're so devious. I'm glad you're on MY side now."
"Thank you. Now, get going." Harry gave Draco a quick kiss as he grabbed his bag and dashed off.
Notes:
Please let me know what you think by leaving a comment here. Yes, you need an account with the site in order to to that. But I encourage you to sign up. There are other benefits like the ability to bookmark stories here in your account.
Alternatively, drop me a note: caldan10 over at tutanota (com).
I respond to everyone that writes me (except hate mail, obviously).
Chapter 18: Rescue
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Harry made his way back to loo where he suspected Ron and Seamus were still holed-up. The hinges creaked as he opened the door (the silencing charm had worn off) and a whispering sound from the far end of the bathroom went quickly silent. 'Yep, still here' he thought. 'And they heard me come in.'
Harry walked down to the last of the stalls and stood in front of it. He hesitated for a moment, not quite sure how to start this conversation. Finally, he knocked on the door. Nothing.
"Guys?"
Only silence.
"Ron, Seamus, I know you're in there."
"Harry?" came the cautious question from the behind the door. It was Ron's voice.
"Yea mate. I know what happened, and I know that you're both naked in there. So you might as well open the door." After a brief pause the door opened and Harry was treated to the sight of two his roommates: they each held their wands up and ready, as if expecting that Harry's voice was somehow a trick and that they were going to be attacked. Ready for battle as it were. But this attempted show of bravery was completely destroyed by the fact that both were naked with their non-wand hand being used to cover their boyhood; plus the mortified expressions on their faces didn't help either.
It made a rather funny sight. But Harry schooled his face to hide the amusement. He felt partly responsible for this and didn't want to add insult to injury. Their faces showed clear relief at the sight of their friend.
"Come in so that nobody sees us" Seamus beckoned.
Harry was ready to do so, but a better thought struck him. He turned towards the loo entrance and cast "colloportus" on the door, locking it out from regular use. "There. Now nobody should wander in randomly."
Now that the immediate danger of discovery was somewhat lessened, they both visibly relaxed. They dropped their wands down to relax at their sides and also, Harry noted with pleasure, let their other hands rest at their side as well so that they were no longer covering their crotches. They'd been naked in Harry's presence before in the boy's showers so this wasn't all that unusual. But as far as they knew, it had only been while Harry had been showering with them, similarly naked. They didn't know about his camera work over the last few weeks.
"I wish I'd thought of that" said Seamus, referring to the locking spell Harry had just cast. He cringed a bit at not having thought to do that. So did Ron, echoing the sentiment.
"Harry, how did you know where we were and that... uh... that we needed help?" asked Seamus.
"Draco found me and told me what happened." They were both surprised by that.
"Draco?! Don't you mean MALFOY?" asked Ron. "Why would he do that? I figured he'd love to see us humiliated."
"It's a long story." Harry sighed inwardly, resigned. 'Guess I was going to have to tell Ron eventually' he thought. "But right now, I don't think we have time. We should get you out of here, and fast."
"Uh... OK mate" answered Ron. He thought about it a moment. "Yea, best not to be discovered. The stories our classmates would spread about how we were both naked would be pretty hard to live down." Seamus nodded his agreement.
"True. But actually... I was thinking about what might happen if Filtch discovered you here." Both their eyes went wide with horror at the thought.
"Merlin!" exclaimed Seamus. "He'd... He'd probably take us by the ear and march us to the headmaster, just like this."
"Blimey! And knowing him, he'd want to make the punishment severe, so he wouldn't take the short route either. He'd make sure to parade us past as many of the staff and students as possible."
Harry could see that they were starting to panic. "I have an idea" he said, pulling out his invisibility cloak. "You both hide under this and follow me back to the tower. If we're lucky, we can get your safely sorted and you won't even miss lunch."
"Ooo... the custard" said Ron, his thoughts of food providing a calm distraction. Harry laughed inwardly. Ron could always be relied on to think with his stomach.
They got under the cloak and got it arranged. Even though it was a bit awkward with two underneath, they made it work. Harry un-spelled the door and they made their way towards Gryffindor Tower, Harry doing his best to walk casually, but a bit slower than normal to make it easy for them to keep up. Every now and again he'd pause, make sure nobody was around, and then whisper a "you OK?" very softly. "Fine" was the usual response he'd get from one of them. Sometimes from right behind him, sometimes off to the side. The cloak was doing its job well, Harry could rarely see any sort of shimmer in the air that gave away their presence. And even then, he couldn't be sure if it was really there or just his mind playing tricks on him because he expected something to be there.
They only passed a few people as they went, all of whom Harry was able to pass by with a nod or a quick hello. But then Harry was brought up short by a hand thrown out in front of him as he came around the intersection of another corridor.
"Potter wait" said an Australian voice. It was Hunter Cooper (who else?) with his tall fit frame casually leaning against the wall in the corridor that Harry as about to enter.
'Merlin!' thought Harry. 'He's so hot! But I really don't want to deal with any of his bullshit right now.'
As he stopped suddenly, Ron and Seamus had to do the same behind him, causing the cloak to flair slightly at the bottom. This made their feet visible for just an instant. They hoped their older classmate hadn't seen it.
"Don't go that way" Cooper continued, jerking his head in the direction Harry was about to go. His shoulder-length blond hair was pulled back with a piece of ribbon in one of Hufflepuff's colors. It swung around a bit with the gesture, pulling Harry's attention. The older boy noticed. He wasn't gay, but he absolutely craved attention and he knew how good looking he was, and how people were sometimes caught up in it; boys and girls. Seeing Harry slightly distracted fed his conceit.
"Why?" Harry asked, coming back to himself, recovering after a moment.
"Peeves has rigged up something down there. Best to go around" he replied, pointed down a different way.
"Oh." Harry was so focused on getting Ron and Seamus back to the tower he set off immediately the way the blond adonis had pointed. "Uh, thanks Cooper" Harry said, over his shoulder, walking quickly. He wanted to get away from the bully before the older boy decided to get up to his normal tricks. That would risk him discovering his hidden followers.
"Sure" he replied calling to Harry's back.
As Harry started walking, he assumed Ron and Seamus had stayed with him. About 30 feet down the corridor there was an archway where it joined another at an odd angle. As he walked through the arch, several things happened in rapid succession.
In his haste to get away from Cooper, Harry was occasionally looking back to see that he wasn't being followed, and so he missed the trip-wire. It caught his ankle and sent him sprawling. But as he tripped, his hands instinctively shot out to try and grasp at something to catch him from falling, wind milling around his body as he twisted and fell. One of his hands did manage to grasp something; unfortunately it wasn't a wall, but the fabric of the invisibility cloak. The cloak was ripped over the heads and off of Ron and Seamus exposing them in all their naked glory, while Harry sprawled to the floor, landing on his back and sliding a several feet along the smooth stone floor.
This might not have been so bad, but the wire wasn't just there to trip someone. It was part of a contraption: one end was tied firmly, but the other was strung to a basin above to door. As the wire was yanked by Harry's ankle, the basin was pulled down and it dumped its contents all over the two, now naked, boys trailing just behind him. Peeves had stolen what looked like over 10 gallons of today's dessert from the kitchens... vanilla custard.
The basin's contents poured down on the two teenagers in a massive wave. As it hit their heads and shoulders some splattered on the walls next to them, but most of it continued flowing down their bodies, drenching them in the gooey sweet substance. Since Harry has flown forward and slid along the floor after he tripped, he was clear of most of it. A few drops hit it shoes and trousers, but that was all.
Everything was silent for a couple of seconds as they absorbed what just happened. Both Ron and Seamus were looking down at themselves in shock, not quite believing that they were out in the middle of school, naked, and covered in goo. Everybody has the occasional bad dream about being naked in school, the threat of humiliation casting a pall over the whole experience, and now it was ACTUALLY HAPPENING! And adding insult to injury, they were covered head to toe in a creamy dessert.
The stillness of the moment was broken when they heard a loud utterance behind them. Cooper was just a bit further back along the corridor they'd come from. He doubled over in a fit and fell to his knees, overcome with laughter. "Oh crikey!" he cried. "That was" he was getting words out only bit by bit due to fits of laughter "that was perfect! I saw your feet before, but I figured you were just barefoot. FUCK! You... (more laughter)... you should see the look on your faces! How..." and then he couldn't speak at all for a moment while he laughed, "how does that stuff feel on your cock and down your ass?"
There were huge globs in their hair especially, but virtually every inch of them was now covered. A lot of it was also dripping off their balls and sliding down their backs to and into their ass cracks. Neither answered. They couldn't find words just then. Plus, their initial shock was now morphing to anger (if not murderous rage) and they were both thinking about how to hex him, furious looks building on their faces and they raised their wands.
Hindsight is 20/20. As Cooper started laughing Harry thought back a few moments and only now picked up on the odd tone and body language that the older exchange student had been exhibiting. 'Of course he would send us into a trap that he knew about' Harry thought. 'I can't believe I didn't suspect that.' Personally, he was grateful that most of the prank had missed him. The fall hadn't hurt him, and only a bit of the custard had gotten on him. But he felt really bad about Ron and Seamus and angry on their behalf. First there was the initial indignity of having this happen to them. But if anyone saw them like this, the stories would follow them around forever.
Just as the naked pair were getting ready to cast, another surprise him them. Peeves materialized and, seeing the results of the prank he'd set up, also started laughing hysterically in his high-pitched cackle, several times louder than Cooper's own. He started shouting, "Potty's friends are naked! Potty's friends are naked!" This was of course a deliberate attempt to draw attention to anyone who might have been in earshot.
Harry quickly got to his feet. They had to get out of here, and fast, lest any potential witnesses be drawn by the sound of Peeve's laughter. He was looking around to get his bearings when he saw Fred (or George?) peer around a corner and wildly beckon Harry towards him.
"Guys! Come on, we have to get out of here before someone sees you like this." That snapped them back to reality enough to override their desire to kill Cooper. Their rage quickly changed to humiliation as they remembered that they were naked and exposed in the middle of halls; a crowd could be drawn here very quickly. As Harry started moving, they followed, each looking back at Cooper with an "I'll get you for this" sort of expression. When Harry rounded the corner, he saw that Fred was already at the next bend, waiting to see that Harry caught up before continuing around the next turn. He ran after him, Ron and Seamus in tow.
One turn later they heard a "psst" as they passed an open door and ran inside. By some miracle, they hadn't passed anyone else in their quick dash. George was already in there and came into view as he pushed the door closed behind them.
Fred nodded at George and, while the four who had been running caught their breath, George triggered several enchantments that he'd had ready to go. The door disappeared, or at least became invisible. They were all now staring at a brick wall.
George said, "that will only last for about 10 minutes, then the door will reappear. It should be enough time though. This room isn't used much, so it's doubtful anyone will look for it specifically. Cooper certainly won't since he's an exchange student and doesn't know the school well. And we 'think' Peeves can't see through this spell either. It didn't cover poltergeists in book we found, but it works on ghosts."
"Th...Thanks" said Ron, still a bit out of breath from running.
So was Seamus. "I'm... going to kill Cooper!" he declared.
George beckoned with his hand and he and Harry threaded their way around some tables to the far side of the room. "Fred will keep them busy for a minute so that you and I can talk."
"OK. So, uh, what are we talking about?"
"How you three got here. And what role Draco played in it."
"HOW?!" Harry was shocked at his knowledge. "How could you know about Draco?"
"With this. It's a map that shows where everyone is in the castle." [He quickly demonstrated the Marauder's Map.] "When we saw Ron and Seamus meet up in the loo we figured what they were up to. Then we saw you come in a bit later. Then Draco after that. But then he ran off and you followed. Then circled back... after a long 'chat' with him. So... fill in the blanks for me?"
Harry quickly explained about his eavesdropping, though leaving out the part about the camera and transparent wall. Then about Draco coming in, burning the clothes in jealous fit, then running off, then Harry's talk with him and their 'bonding' afterward. Then about circling back to help and being caught up in Peeve's trap with Cooper's help.
"OK. Wow. We saw on the map that the three of you were going to walk through a spot where Peeves had been lingering. Plus, we saw Cooper there too, and figured that trouble would find you one way or another. We didn't know what might happen and we were trying to get to you first but didn't make it in time. George was the one that had the idea about the hidden door. So he sent me ahead when we heard the racket. Guess Peeves stole that from the kitchen and rigged a bucket trap?"
"Yea."
"Figures. He did the same thing the year before you started, but with water. As far as you and Draco... we figured you two would probably become wanking buddies, but figured that you already knew about all that. Otherwise we would have told you. Sorry about that."
"Thanks. And I'm glad you're OK with it. But I'm going to have to explain to Ron and Seamus what happened. I need to come clean about Draco and I. And... can I tell them about the locker room?"
"Ya. We already talked with Oliver about it. We're OK telling those two. We know he's your best mate and, being a Gryffindor, you wouldn't want to keep a secret from him. But let's not let the circle grow any wider for now, OK?"
"OK. And thanks" Harry replied.
Just as they were finishing up, they heard Ron give out a slight cry of pain.
"I told you it wouldn't work" said Fred, standing next to him. Ron had tried a cleansing spell on part of his arm. But rather than remove the custard it dried it, putting strain on the skin and plucking out some of his arm hair. Nothing major, it was just a little red and the pain faded a moment later. But neither of them was going to try that again.
Fred walked over to where Harry and George were standing while Ron lamented the sting in his arm and both of them and Seamus talked about how pissed they were at Cooper and what they were going to do with him when they had the chance to get even.
"Harry, I have an idea" said Fred in a low voice, leaning in so that the three of them could talk without the two custard covered boys hearing them. Fred laid out his plan and both Harry and George smiled and nodded.
They walked back over towards where the door would soon be reappearing.
"George and I will go and get you a bucket of water, some washcloths, and a change of clothes. Harry will stay behind with you to keep you company and help make sure nobody comes in. We'll need to avoid running into anyone who might ask what we're up to. We're good at that, but it will take some time. OK?"
Both boys, neither able to come up with a better idea, agreed.
"Good. We'll knock four times, then five times when we come back so you'll know it's us."
The pair crouched behind some tables out of sight when George opened the door for them to go, peering out. Harry followed the twins out of the room, supposedly to make sure nobody was lingering around trying to find the three of them. But really, it was to further Fred's secret plan.
They went out into the hallway and shut the door behind them. Checking that they were in fact alone, Harry gave Fred his camera and they refreshed the silencing charms on it. Then Fred donned Harry's invisibility cloak. George would go off alone to get the washing supplies and fresh clothes.
"I'll linger out in the hallway until Fred signals me through our wands that you guys are done with... whatever you manage to get up to. Take some good shots Fred."
"Will do brother" came the disembodied voice of Fred somewhere off to Harry's left.
They watched him go, then Harry turned back to the door and went back inside. As he came in the room he deliberately moved a bit slowly when he turned to close the door, allowing Fred to slip in behind him.
"It's Harry guys. We're OK for now."
Seamus' head popped up over the line of one table. Seeing Harry, he stood up and Ron soon followed, both standing their naked and still sporting a thick layer of custard all over. Harry went over to them.
"Sorry about all this" Harry said.
"No worries mate. It was Peeves that set up the bucket" Ron replied.
"Yea! And that bastard Cooper that sent us into it" Seamus put in.
"True. But I feel like I should tell you that I'm sort of indirectly responsible for what led to this." Both gave him a questioning look. "Draco thought that it was me in the stall with you messing around and he was jealous."
"Why would he think it was you with Ron?" Seamus asked.
"Well, I... uh... followed Ron from the Great Hall and had snuck into the loo just after him. He saw me go in after Ron but didn't know that you had gone ahead."
"So... you were listening to us?"
"Yes" Harry admitted. All three boys reddened a bit in embarrassment. Harry for spying on them and being found out, Ron and Seamus for realizing that they'd had an audience. "I thought you two would be messing around and I was wanking while I listened." In truth he had actually seen them by using the transparency spell. But no need to admit that he rationalized. So in one fell swoop Harry confessed to eavesdropping but also came out to them as gay. They stood there in silence for a moment while that sunk in. Then Harry saw Ron's expression shift as something clicked in his mind. And Harry suspected he knew what was coming next.
"Why are you calling him Draco? And why would he be angry about who you were messing around with?" he asked with a suspicious tone.
"Because he and I have been... well..."
"You've been screwing Malfoy? MALFOY?!" Harry nodded. "FUCKING HELL!" Ron said, a mixture of surprise, disgust, confusion, and probably about five other emotions that he couldn't have named just then. The ginger started pacing, unable to stand still while he processed this.
Harry decided to give Ron some space has he paced around the room. After a moment, Seamus spoke up.
"So, you've sort of answered another question I have. You're into blokes Harry?"
"Yes."
"So you spied on us to have a wank, not to make fun of us or anything?"
"Merlin no. I... I think you're cute. That's why I was listening. And again, I'm sorry for that."
"Yea, well, OK. It's... it's not a big deal I guess."
Harry let out a sigh of relief. "Good. I... I know it's kind of a crappy thing to do to a friend."
"No harm done, eh? And, well, I'm kinda glad to find out that Ron and I aren't the only ones who like other boys."
'You have no idea' Harry thought.
"Ron" Seamus called across the room. The ginger looked over has he continued pacing back and forth. "I'm not bothered by Harry listening to us. You?"
"What... yea yea, fine" Ron replied, waving his hand dismissively. "It's the Malfoy thing that's got me bothered. I don't really care about him eavesdropping on us. I've done the same thing to my brothers" he said, continuing to pace. Then he stopped short, realizing what he'd just confessed.
"You've done WHAT?" Seamus asked, surprised. Harry had already suspected as much from Ron's "almost confession" a while back in the showers where he and Seamus had first started messing around. He was glad Seamus had caught that slip up just now so that he didn't have to find a way to ask about it.
Ron's blush had faded but now it came roaring back. "I... oh fuck it!" he exclaimed. Over the next few minutes he briefly recounted the events of this past summer when he'd first seen his twin brothers having sex. And how he'd purposely found ways to watch them several more time times, whenever he got the chance really. Harry was turned on by the details his best friend shared of what he'd seen the twins get up to. Harry had seen them in person, and watched them with Oliver, so it was interesting to learn more about how they had schooled themselves.
All three boys had gotten hard as they listened to Ron's recounting of his voyeurism.
"Oh. So that's why you already seemed to know a lot about sex stuff" Seamus said. After another moment of contemplation, the Irish boy continued, "I wish you'd told me before. We could have been doing more stuff, and a lot sooner."
"When we started, I wasn't sure how keen you were on it. I didn't want to... well... scare you off."
"Argh. I was thinking the same thing" the boy replied. "I was so keen on it, but I was worried that I'd scare you off if I seemed too eager." All three chuckled at the realization.
"So, you're not weirded out by my brother's having sex? Or by me getting off on watching?"
"Nope" Seamus replied. Ron turned to Harry.
"What about you mate?"
Harry had anticipated this and so had already thought about his answer. He wasn't ready to talk about the mirror, at least not yet. But now it was time to finally do what he'd been putting off: bring his two friends into the fold.
"No, I'm not weirded out either. Especially because... well... I've already had sex with them."
"Wait... WHAT?" Ron asked. Seamus was too surprised for words.
"I've had sex with the twins."
"I... argh... well..." a moment of stunned silence. "I... honestly... I feel left out! How could they not tell me?" Harry was ready for this with a (selectively true) answer.
"It wasn't to specifically exclude you. They didn't know you were into blokes. And even if they knew that, they probably didn't know how you're react the them being together. I mean... they probably suspect that you like boys at this point" Harry continued, gesturing to both of them and the situation they were now in: nude, caught by Peeves, and with the obvious implication that they'd been wanking together. Harry of course knew for a fact that they'd already suspected, but best to smooth the way. Since Fred was under the invisibility cloak listening to them, and would tell George the second they were alone, he knew that they'd get their story's straight to spare Ron's feelings.
That triggered another idea in Harry, one to help keep the number of secrets from growing. "In fact, you should probably own up to having spied on them."
"Yea?"
"Yea. The prankster part of them will probably appreciate the fact that were you able to pull it off without them knowing."
"True" Ron replied after a moment's thought.
"And it's a way to tell them that you're cool with them being together. If they knew that you knew, they wouldn't feel the need to hide it."
Ron nodded in agreement as he listened. He hesitated before speaking again, seeming to be building up his nerve. "So, are they OK with you... and Malfoy (he was still struggling to wrap his mind around it) messing around?"
"What? Oh, yea, totally cool with it." Ron cocked an eyebrow in suspicion. "I mean... they were there."
"BULLOCKS!" blurted Seamus, finally overcoming his shock. "You're putting us on Harry."
"I swear. We were in the locker room and... no, wait. It started out on the pitch. Well, actually, a bit before." Harry then proceeded to tell them the story. How he lured Oliver down to the pitch in order to seduce him, that they went into the locker room to have more fun, that the twins then found them and later brought in an unconscious Draco, how they tricked Draco into admitting he had spied on them and that he was gay, then having fun with him. Both sets of eyebrows perked up when Harry first mentioned Oliver's role in this, implying that there was yet another member of the circle.
Harry left out certain things like the parts about the mirror; he wasn't ready to tell anyone about that yet. Plus, Fred was listening. And he didn't mention anything about the camera work they did to blackmail Draco. He didn't want Ron to get any ideas, nor did he want them thinking about the camera and where it was right now. The fewer people who knew about his new voyeuristic hobby, the better. Harry also left out the part of getting 'training' from Oliver, about their time with Cedric, and certainly didn't mention what he'd been up to with Colin.
Finally, Harry brought them to today: about his time last night with Draco and the confusion about the wanking buddy spell and how it had led to his jealous fit and his burning of their clothes. He hesitated a moment, but then decided to come clean about having completed the bond with Draco just a little while ago.
Harry noticed that their cocks had stayed rigid during this whole story. Occasionally they put a hand down and gave a few subconscious rubs as they listened. Had they been further along in their sexual development, he was sure they would have been leaking pre-cum copiously.
"Blimey" was all Ron could say. Seamus nodded his agreement.
"So, are we still friends Ron?"
"What?! Of course mate!" Harry let out the breath he'd been holding. "But... I don't know yet what I'll do about this whole Malfoy thing."
"Maybe start calling him Draco?"
"Nope. That'll be quite a long time, if ever." Harry smiled, having guessed that would be his response. "All I can promise right now is that I won't try to kill him. Or even try to hex him... for your sake."
"Fair enough."
"But I still-"
"Want to get him back for this?" Ron looked at him in disbelief. "You're my best mate Ron. I know how you think. I told him so in fact. It's fine, he accepts that. I told him that you wouldn't hurt him or anything" (he waited for Ron to nod agreement) "but that I'd stay out of it. You guys can 'settle' this without it impacting our friendship. Seamus, I assume you want the same?"
"Yea. I mean, I blame that Australian git Cooper a lot more. Malfoy thought he had a good reason, sort of. Cooper was just being mean."
"With you there mate" Harry agreed.
"But yea, I think Malfoy needs a bit of payback for this."
"OK. Agreed then." A pause... then Harry continued. "So, now that it's all out in the open, so to speak... it's your turn. What have you guys gotten up to? You know... together?"
Ron looked over at Seamus and got a nod. He then told Harry everything they'd done. As it turned out, Harry had seen it all except for their first couple of encounters. The first time they'd wanked the other through their trousers, and the second time they had taken their cocks out. But Harry didn't let on that he'd known most of it already.
"And you guys just started trying butt stuff?" Harry asked.
"Yea" Seamus replied.
"Well, now's probably not the best time, but maybe I could show you some things sometime?"
"WICKED" replied Ron, obviously excited by the prospect, judging by the smile on his face. Harry would only find out later, but Ron had been hoping to do stuff with Harry. And that he had wanked many times thinking about it.
Harry smiled in return. "Anyway... how shall we pass the time until the twins come back?" he asked.
Ron was a little slow on the uptake but Seamus seemed to take his meaning immediately. He turned more fully towards Harry and smiled. Harry leaned forward and drew his tongue up Seamus' torso to collect a mound of custard into his mouth as he made his way over to one nipple. He slowly ate the custard in his mouth while at the same time licking around the nipple and sucking on it.
Seamus moaned, and Ron finally clued in. He leaned forward and did the same, copying Harry's idea and sucked on the other nipple... though Seamus could feel that the ginger had less finesse with his tongue. Though that was a small thing in light of the wonderful pleasure both of them were giving him. He'd never experienced nipple play before and found that it was a... fun... sensation. He started moaning softly.
'This ought to give Fred something to start doing with that camera' Harry thought.
"This feels so good" Seamus cooed as he felt the two mouths on him.
"This tastes really good too" replied Ron, licking up another mound of custard. 'Leave it to Ron' Harry thought 'to still be thinking with his stomach at a time like this.'
Seamus brought his hand up to cup Harry's cheek, but without thinking. As soon as the slippery hand touched his skin Harry recoiled, not expecting the sensation.
"Oh, sorry mate" Seamus said.
"No worries. I... just wasn't expecting it. Hmm... how...?" wondered how to handle this without getting his clothes smeared in dessert.
Ron seemed to read his thoughts. "Why don't you just get undressed? Then your clothes will stay clean. You can use a washcloth to clean up, just like us, when my brothers get back." (Ron was scheming something, but Harry had no way of knowing that.)
"Sure" Harry agreed, and moved over to a nearby table and began undressing.
Ron, engine now revving again, decided to keep going with Seamus. Since they were both as messy as they already could be, he pulled the other boy to him in a hug and started making out with him, just like they had started back in the stall before Draco had burst in on them.
Both boys started moaning as they pressed together. The custard was now basically acting as a lubricant, allowing their whole bodies to press into and slide against each other. It was a somewhat strange but rather pleasurable experience. Seamus dropped his hands to Ron's butt and pulled him in closer, mashing their rigid cocks together between their bellies, enjoying the slipperiness of it all. This was even better than the 'finger trap' they'd been doing earlier with their cocks.
Harry's undressing was going slowly; his friend's erotic grinding was quite a distraction. He absently dropped his shoes and socks on the floor and threw the rest of his clothes on the table top as he watched. He had a slight burst of discomfort taking off his underwear, his distraction causing him to forget that his hard cock would be caught in the waistband. He fished himself out and finally was just as nude as they were.
Harry lightly wanked himself for a minute or so as he watched them, then moved closer. He didn't want them to break up their grinding nor did he relish the thought of getting as messy as they were. They were heavily making out now, teenage hormones having taken over, and Harry didn't want to get in the middle (literally or figuratively). So as he came up to them he was careful to stay a few inches back.
He put both hands out and onto the smalls of their backs to let them know he was there. They looked over to him and smiled, taking note of his hard member. Had they looked closer they might have seen a small bit of pre-cum sprouting from the tip, but their attention quickly turned back to each other and their slippery cocks kept grinding. Harry knew that the earlier cleansing spells would still be in effect so he moved both hands in the same motion, traveling down the spine with his fingers and then going lower, finding his way into their slippery ass cracks. He used a pointer finger to tease each of the rosebuds, eliciting pleasant gasps from each boy.
"You guys like getting your hole played with?"
Pleasant grunts came from each of them in response. Harry continued this for a few moments, just brushing their rosebuds lightly with one digit, adding to the sensations they were giving each other.
"I'm so glad we can all play like this. I can't wait to fool around with you both" Harry continued. He was getting all three of them riled up with his dirty talk. Which was the point.
"I want us to kiss, and rub, and suck."
"Merlin yes" Ron replied, clearly excited at the prospect. And Harry could tell that both of them were getting turned on by what he was saying.
"And maybe" Harry moved his hand lower, "I can be inside you." And as he said this, he curved his hand down and slowly put each of his thumbs inside the puckering boy holes. They were well slicked with custard so there was more than adequate lubricant.
Again, he got moans from both of them; different from each other, but neither moan was negative. Surprise gave way to pleasure as he slowly buried it completely in their bum. He paused for a minute to let them get used to it. They both clamped down so tightly he could actually feel their pulse through the throbbing ring of muscle locked around his thickest fingers.
He used his other four fingers to gently tease their ball sacks and occasionally press into their taints from the outside.
"URGH. I... oh... Harry" Seamus moaned. "Don't... don't take it out. I feel so... full." Harry smiled, happy and aroused by the fact that he could do this for his friend. This wasn't new for the Irish boy; Ron had already done this to him and he'd also done a bit of finger play on himself since. But this was much better. It made him even more keen to find out what it would be like to have a cock inside him.
Ron smiled and nodded, indicating that he felt the same way. But he hadn't gotten Seamus to do this to him yet. He had played with his fingers at home and later graduated to carrots. But just like with Seamus, it felt really good. Though he couldn't quite get his voice form specific words just then.
"Spread your legs out. That will make it easier for me" Harry said to the pair and they complied, greatly widening their stance. In truth, Harry could have fingered them as they were. But he knew that Fred liked to get shots from down below and he wanted to make that easy for him. He thought he might have caught a glimpse of shimmering air from the invisibility cloak at one point, but wasn't positive. And for sure, neither Ron nor Seamus knew that they were (again) on camera.
Harry stayed still for another moment, then pushed his hands toward each other, pressing the two boys together again as a sort of nudge to restart their rutting. They got the message and started grinding their cocks together, bodies squelching as the custard lubed the way. It was a somewhat similar sound to the fapping of masturbation, but slower and lower pitched. Occasionally they would run a hand along the other's body to scoop up a bit of the sweet substance to then gobble it up, licking their fingers clean.
He hadn't heard of the novel or film yet, but years later Harry would look back at the photos Fred was getting from under the invisibility cloak and consider the overlap of food and sex and say 'wow! This would put David Copperfield to shame!'
He started moving his thumb gently in and out, adding to the sensations. They started pressing back to meet him and both were soon in a gentle rhythm with the small movement of his wrists. They would push into each other to grind cocks, then push back a bit to drive his thumb all the way inside themselves. Every so often Harry would wiggle his thumbs to press against some new spot inside and to tease the ring a bit more.
Both boys were moaning continuously now, the tactile stimulation was rather strong. Then inspiration struck Harry and he added another element. He started pressing in sync with his forefinger on the taint as his thumb slid in, basically pinching their prostates from both inside and out.
"Argh" Ron cried in pleasure. "I... I love feeling it inside me... I... AH" and then he went rigid as the climax overtook him. Harry could feel the ring clamp down on his thumb so he stopped moving it, letting Ron enjoy what was probably his first orgasm coupled with having something inside his bum. (It wasn't, he would later learn, but he was still excited about being able to give Ron this great orgasm.) Harry's cock was rock hard from all this and precum kept leaking from it; since his hands were busy he didn't have a chance to rub it around the head the way Draco had showed him. It was dripping down his shaft onto his sack.
This was not, however, Seamus' first time feeling this sensation. He had adjusted less quickly than Ron, by had been enjoying the ass play immensely. As Ron's shuddering orgasm overtook the ginger, his own followed about a minute later. He moaned softly into Ron's shoulder and Harry again felt the mirror image of the earlier sensation in his other hand, tight twitching as the ring of muscle clenched around his thumb during the climax. Something about the moans of pleasure coming out with an Irish accent made it delightfully cute in Harry's eyes.
Harry stayed still as their breathing returned to normal. They were both a bit weak on their feet and Harry was sort of helping to keep them upright by holding them together. As they came back to themselves and started to stand up straight again, he removed his thumbs, making a simultaneous 'plop' as they came free of their bums. All three of the 13-year olds giggled at the funny sound.
"Thanks Harry, that felt amazing" Seamus said.
"Yea! Thanks mate!" Ron echoed.
Harry looked down at his naked form and was impressed that he'd managed to keep himself clean. Only his hands had custard on them and he figured that he could easily wipe them off when the twins got back. For now, he gave them a quick lick to get them clean.
As he was absently licking the last of it from his fingers, he asked them, "so, what's it feel like? You know, with that stuff all over you."
"Kinda like if you upended a shampoo bottle over your head and didn't wash it off under the shower right away" Seamus mused.
Ron, also noticing Harry's rather clean body, had a wicked thought. Harry briefly saw it touch his friend's face but he wasn't quick enough to see what was coming.
"Well, Harry, I should really thank you properly for helping get us off just now." And Ron quickly closed the distance between them. Before Harry could dart back Ron circled his arms around his friend and pulled him into a bear hug, smearing Harry's front with a good coating of slippery dessert cream. Ron must have signaled to Seamus somehow because even as Harry was trying instinctively to break free, the Irish boy came around behind him and encircled him in a bear hug from behind, thus coating his other side.
"Yea. Thanks Harry!" Seamus said, giggling as he wrapping his arms around Harry from the back, thereby completing the practical joke on Harry, putting him into the same sticky vanilla-custard-soaked state that they were both in.
"Argh! You BASTARDS!" Harry cried, half in annoyance and half in amusement.
"Why not show rather than tell, eh?" Ron said.
"Urgh" Harry replied, with a chuckle. His initial surprise was wearing off and now he was resigning himself to being in the same predicament as his friends.
"See. Now you don't have to wonder what it feels like" Ron said, laughing.
"Oh, yea, thanks" Harry said sarcastically. "Merlin. This is such a weird feeling."
"Ha! You're telling US?!" Seamus laughed back.
"It's not all bad... see?" Ron said. Then he started moving back and forth, rubbing his body smoothly against Harry. The Boy Who Lived had to admit, it did feel... good. Then Ron started grinding his cock against Harry's, and that felt really good!
"I... Oh... yea. I... I do see mate" Harry replied. Then Seamus started in and Harry was feeling delightful rubbing on both his front and back. Behind him Harry could feel his other friend start grinding as well. Seamus' cock was rubbing up and down his crack and, as it started to get hard again, it would tease Harry's hole as it slipped past.
Harry put one arm forward and one behind to draw them closer in, increasing the friction between them. They got the message and pulled him tighter into the embrace.
"Oh... Oh, yea. Fuck! I... love feeling you guys rub up against me. This... is so strange but... it does feel cool" Harry cooed.
After about another minute of this Ron slackened his grip and then slowly sank to his knees, tongue tracing along Harry's torso as he went, stopping occasionally to slurp up more custard. He truly seemed to have a bottomless stomach. When he got down on his knees, he wasted no time. He swirled around the head of Harry's cock once with his tongue, then took the entire length into his mouth, sucking eagerly.
"OH! Oh RON! Yea... YEA... suck me!" He placed one hand on his lover's head to steady himself and provide encouragement. Ron wasn't as innately skilled as Draco, but his ginger friend had a mouth like a vacuum. 'This probably explains why Seamus moaned so much while Ron went down on him' Harry thought. And speaking of Seamus... Harry had been vaguely aware of the lack of pressure on this back as Seamus pulled away. Just as Ron had done a moment ago, he also ran his tongue down Harry's torso... lower... lower... lower.
Ron kept sucking, bobbing his head slowly up and down on Harry's shaft, probing with his tongue under the foreskin for stray drops of sweetness. Harry felt two hands gently pry his cheeks apart and soon another tongue was pleasuring his most intimate place.
"Argh!" Harry cried out in delight. He had dreamed about this a few times, ever since he saw the twins working Oliver from both ends in the locker room during one of his spying sessions behind the mirror. He had imagined that it would feel good, but the reality far exceeded his expectations.
"Oh! Oh... fuck. Yea. Eat my ass... suck me... ARGH... yea... oh" Harry moaned, addressing neither and both of his lovers at the same time. His other hand reached around and rested on the back of Seamus' head, pulling him closer, willing the tongue to probe deeper. The Irish boy complied, pulling the cheeks apart even more and licking even more vigorously with his tongue.
Harry provided a bit of pressure with his hands on their heads and they quickly got into a rhythm, Ron sucking Harry into his mouth as Seamus pressed and licked with his tongue. Then both would move back, and repeat. It was... it was almost as sweet as being inside Draco. Almost. But that comparison was rather far in the back of his mind just now as two of his closest and cutest friends were pleasuring him. Fred must be getting some great shots with the camera from under the cloak.
Harry stood there feeling, not for the first time, like the luckiest lad in the wizarding world (if not the whole world) as two enthusiastic mouths worked on him. He wanted to hold back and make it last but couldn't do so for very long. It felt like only a very brief moment of time but he lasted for roughly four minutes until he felt the orgasm approach.
"Ungh, Ron, I'm... I'm getting close." He had no idea how his friend would feel about cum eating and so wanted to give him fair warning.
Ron stopped very suddenly and looked up at Harry. "Hey... wait... you can actually shoot now, can't you?" Ron asked as only a mild question since he already knew the answer. "Go for it mate, I want to see!" Ron was still wanking him as he said this, keeping Harry hard.
"Oh, me too!" Seamus said, pulling back from eating Harry out and shuffling around on his knees to join Ron.
"Sure, OK" Harry agreed, turned on by the prospect of putting on a show for them. "It... it won't be like Fred and George's big thick loads. It's still pretty new for me."
Ron thought for a moment and nodded, continuing his jerking motions.
"Hey, this will be the first time I see anything like this. So, no worries mate" Seamus said.
"Can you... can you suck me some more?" Ron just smiled and bent back to his earlier task, taking Harry's cock in his mouth. Seamus, decide to pitch in and started licking Harry's balls.
"Oh... fuck... that's so good you guys" Harry moaned. He was gently petting their heads as they worked on him, marveling at the contrasting brown and red hair colors. Then a thought struck him... what if we could get Draco to do this at the same time? Then he'd be getting a tricolor blow job: blond, red, and brown-haired boys working on him all at once. That thought, combined with the feel of tongues on his cock and balls, make him crest the final rise.
"Hey... your balls are pulling up" Seamus said.
"Oh, that means he's very close then" Ron said, pulling off Harry's cock and using his hand to finish so that they could watch Harry shoot.
The bespectacled boy moaned as the wave hit him. He figured that since he'd been with Draco only a little while ago that there wouldn't be that much. But he was wrong. Seeing his two friends naked, having them trail behind, then see them be hit with a prank, and then watching them go at it just now... that kept him aroused for a long time and had put his body into high jizz production mode. He shot one glob of thin liquid a couple of feet to see it land on the floor next to them.
"WICKED" Ron said as he saw his first 'wet' orgasm up close. (He'd only seen the twins while spying from the hallway outside their bedroom.)
"Wow" Seamus echoed.
Then two more spurts came out, dribbling down Harry's cock and mixing with the smeared custard that had become lube. As the liquid started running down Harry's shaft and into his ball sack, joining the pre-cum from earlier, it all threatened to drop down onto the floor. Some instinct in Seamus' mind told him that he should prevent that. Like when you instinctively try to right a container of liquid that you've knocked over. He leaned forward and slurped up the thin load, pulling some of the skin from the nut sack onto his mouth as he did so. Harry was still riding the wave so this addition stimulation was rather intense. He gasped with the feeling of it.
To Seamus it tasted... strange... but not unpleasant. There was a saltiness to it in addition to the taste of custard. He stuck his tongue out for another lick, moving up the shaft to catch more as it dribbled down the underside of Harry's cock. Ron, also curious, decided to taste as well. He sucked in Harry's cock head again and got two more spurts right from the source (as it were). Then he moved down the cock to get the dribbles.
Harry watched in fascination as the two boys sought to lick up every bit of cum that came out of his cock. As Ron moved down, he and Seamus met in the middle. They shared a look and smiled at each other. Then putting their tongues out again they proceeded to make out like before, but this time, with Harry's cock sliding between their puckering mouths. Their tongues danced around each other as well as Harry's cock and they slurped up and down the pole, sharing the load between them as they gobbled the spunk along with all the custard they'd managed to smear on Harry's crotch when they made a human sandwich out of him a few minutes ago.
Finally, Harry gently nudged their heads away. His cock was now really sensitive after the orgasm and he just couldn't take any more stimulation. Ron and Seamus pulled back and French kissed for a few more seconds, sharing the last tastes of semen between them before sitting back and resting on their laurels for a moment.
"That felt... amazing, thanks" Harry said.
They all took a moment to catch their breath. Then they heard a knock at the door which startled all of them. Four knocks, a pause, then five knocks... and they relaxed. It was George back with the stuff Harry knew (though the other two thought the twins had both been gone this whole time).
Harry had anticipated being clothed when he arrived but that wasn't possible. He figured the twins could probably improvise, and he wasn't disappointed. Harry stood behind the door as he opened it so as not to expose himself to the hallway. When George came in, he paused for a sec, peering around the door and pretending to be brought up short by Harry's nudity. "All right there Harry?" He stood there, pretending as though the sight shocked him into stillness for a moment. This let Fred sneak out past him under the cloak.
"Where's Fred?" Harry asked after a brief pause, in what he hoped was a passable tone of ignorance in his voice.
"He'll be here in a sec. He's got the clothes. But here, you guys can get started" he said, jostling the buckets in his hands for emphasis. George smiled a knowing smile when they made eye contact. "I only brought two washcloths, sorry" he said, with an 'I didn't expect you to need clean up Harry' implied in his tone.
"No worries. We can share" said Harry.
"Mind if we go first?" Ron cut in, rather quickly. Harry was slightly surprised by this by didn't think anything of it.
"Yea, sure."
A moment later Fred came into the room with a couple of bags, including clothes for Ron and Seamus that he'd gotten from their room. The other bag had Harry's camera and invisibility cloak in it to pretend like he'd just brought them back.
"Everything go OK?" Harry asked Fred, implying a double meaning that only he and the twins would know about.
"Yep. Even better than we'd hoped" he replied, implying that he'd gotten some good camera work done just now.
"Good. Glad you didn't... encounter any problems."
"Nope." Then Fred looked the three of them up and down and shared a look with George. "Seems like you guys found a way to occupy yourselves while we were gone" he said with an amused tone. They all reddened slightly.
"Yea, uh, Harry told us about what you guys have been up to with Oliver. And... Malfoy" Ron said after a slight hesitation. Nobody was surprised that Ron was put off by that, so they let it lie.
Ron and Seamus cleaned themselves off with the washcloth. It was pretty easy to get the remaining custard off except for their hair. They settled for pouring a bit of one bucket over their heads to get out the worst of it. After, it looked like they just had a lot of gel matting their hair down. They'd need to head right to the showers after they got back to their dorm. They started drying off, grateful the twins had thought to bring towels as well. Then they went over to the bag to fish out clothes and started dressing. George went over to talk with them, probably to get some dirt on what had just happened Harry figured. He didn't mind.
While the pair were cleaning themselves, Fred came over and spoke with Harry in a low voice. "You seemed to enjoy yourself" he said to his younger housemate. Harry smiled back at him. "That was a good idea about having them spread their legs. I got some great shots from down below. Were you thinking of that thing we did with Draco?"
"Yes. That was exactly what made me think of it. That time with him was a rather brilliant idea on your part, by the way. Your ability to be devious continues to amaze me."
"Why thank you" Fred replied, beaming at the compliment that Harry intended.
"Really, I'm sorry this happened to them. But I'm really glad that I could finally bring them in on this. I really hope we can all have fun together."
"Me too. And I'm sure George agrees."
"You'll tell him what you heard I expect."
"Oh yes. I'm proud of Ron. We really had no idea he'd been watching us."
"I'm glad you feel that way."
They chatted for another minute or so.
Meanwhile... as Ron dressed, he continued hatching a scheme with Seamus (and the help of George) to even up the score.
They were fully dressed but Harry was still cleaning off with a washcloth, his back to the door. 'Perfect' Ron thought. He nodded to Seamus who then set to work gathering things up, while George went over to get Fred and quickly clued him in.
A now fully clothed Ron went over to Harry, holding a towel in one hand, and stood close to him. "Can we talk for a second mate?" he asked.
"Sure" Harry replied.
"HEY!" George called from across the room. "We'll come back for the buckets later. See you at lunch, OK Harry?"
"OK" Harry called back over his shoulder, not really looking.
"All good Ron?"
Ron looked back and gave a devious smile and wiggled his eyebrows at them. "Yea! You go on ahead."
Harry didn't see the look he gave them. He figured that was Ron's way of saying to them that he wanted to stay behind to chat with Harry privately for a minute. That was true, but as Harry would learn in a moment, was only part of the reason.
"Come on Seamus" George continued, loud enough so that Harry heard it too. The three of them left and closed the door behind them.
"So, what's up?" Harry asked.
"Honestly... I'm still a bit angry with you mate."
Harry paused. "What?"
"You left Seamus and me trapped. You shouldn't have followed when Draco ran out or you should have come right back to help us out. We were freaking out in there trying to figure out what to do."
Argh. Harry was afraid of this. He'd felt guilty but was caught up in the emotions of it. He did his best to explain what was going on in his head at the time, and how bad he felt about it. And he apologized again. Ron nodded solemnly.
"OK. Well, it'll take some doing for Draco and me to be square."
"Yea, I get that."
"But as for you and me..." Ron's face morphed into a smile as he dropped the serious act he'd been putting on, "we're even after this."
"After what?" Harry started to ask, but Ron had already turned away and bolted for the door, towel in hand. Harry barely had time to register what had just happened before the door closed behind him. Ron and just taken the only towel left. Harry immediately realized he couldn't chase after him in his current, nude, half-cleaned state. Which, of course, was the point.
"Wanker!" Harry shouted after him, mild amusement in his voice. Ron was making him walk back to the tower sopping wet, having taken the last towel. Well... OK. That wasn't all that bad to make up for what he'd done. Harry finished cleaning himself off with the washcloth, grateful both that the water was still a bit warm and that, during his antics, none of the custard had gotten into his hair. So he didn't have to pour part of the bucket of water over his head.
It wasn't until he went over to the table where he'd left his clothes that he fully realized what had just happened. His shoes and socks were there, and so was his bag (where the twins had left it), but that was all. He stared at the space in disbelief for a moment. He wouldn't! Would he?
Yes... Ron had taken his clothes. "OH... that FUCKER!" Harry said, his amusement now shifting to annoyance, then anger, then to dread. He looked through his bag hoping against hope that his clothes were in there. But there was only his camera and the invisibility cloak. 'So that's what Ron meant about getting even with me' Harry thought. He was making Harry go through the same thing as Ron and Seamus had. Plus Seamus and the twins had gone along with it. Harry was going to have to walk back to Gryffindor Tower under his invisibility cloak, naked!
Notes:
Thanks everyone for hanging in there. Still lots to come, and (yes I know I've said this before) I'll try to publish more frequently. Thanks for all the feedback and praise, please keep it coming and feel free to stroke my ego. :-)
Chapter 19: Harry's return to the tower
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
That fucker! It seemed that Ron had more in common with his twin brothers than Harry had previously thought; a prankster's talents. And the twins must have helped. Thinking back a few minutes he now realized there had been something slightly off with the way they had said goodbye, something in their tone. 'They were letting Ron know that they had carried off my clothes and the other towel to help Ron pull this off' he thought. And while it hadn't registered as odd at the time, he now realized the slight sound Seamus had made as he'd left with them must have been a stifled giggle or something similar. That was TWICE now in the same day this had happened to him. He'd missed the vocal cues in Cooper's tone as well as he'd steered them towards the trap.
He paced around the room for a moment trying to think of some way out of this. Nothing came to him. After a few more minutes of frustrated huffing and puffing, mentally railing at both Ron and himself, he was finally resigned. He put on his socks and trainers, and while he appreciated that they left him footwear, he was still cursing Ron as he did so. He put his satchel over his shoulder (precious camera safe inside), and donned the cloak. He went over to the door, pausing as his hand reached the latch.
'Am I really going to do this?' he thought to himself. He'd gone out in the silk briefs Draco had gifted him just last night. At the time he had wondered about the skulking nudity scenario and what it might be like. But he wasn't READY for that! If he'd ever gotten to that point, he wanted it to be on his own terms. Plus, it would have be at night, and maybe he'd go out in the briefs a few more times which gave him a modicum of BACKUP just in case. This was the middle of the day, where any number of things could go wrong, and any number of people could see. His heart was beating faster and... MERLIN!... his cock was now rock hard. Why was THAT happening!? 'What's wrong with me? Why would I find this arousing?' he thought.
He didn't want to wait here till evening, and it wasn't going to get any easier. So he finally pulled the latch and left the room. He kept to smaller less-used corridors, moving carefully so as to minimize the sound of his footsteps and walked slowly enough so that the cloak didn't flow out behind him and give away his presence.
He had to dodge out of the way a few times as students passed him, hugging the wall, moving back around corners, or ducking into alcoves. Sometimes those he passed were alone, sometimes in pairs or small groups chattering away, and others were milling about in the halls having hushed conversations. Once he even made a slight sound as he bumped a suit of armor in his haste to move aside. The girl he avoided turned her head sharply but, seeing nothing, discounted it and moved on. Harry held his breath and only let it out after she was well away.
As he went, he caught snippets of conversation. It occurred to him, only for the first time really, that the cloak would be a great way to eavesdrop rather than just to sneak into the library and other restricted places after hours. He couldn't believe that it hadn't occurred to him before, especially since he'd overheard Snape confronting Professor Quirrell in his first year. He kept moving as these thoughts were swirling around in his head.
Each brief encounter made his heart beat faster with the fear of being discovered out in the halls, totally naked. And, frustratingly, encounters renewed his hard-on, sometimes accompanied by a fresh dribble of pre-cum (still a new sensation for him). The cool air blowing across his cock and balls wasn't helping either. The unfamiliar and frequent simulation also contributed to his erection. He was scared out of his wits. So HOW could he be getting turned on by this? These were very strange feelings, but he decided to concentrate on his goal of getting back to the tower. He could think about all this later.
He debated the route and decided that he'd best use an out of the way staircase. It would mean getting close to the scene of Peeves' earlier prank, but hopefully the dust would have settled on that by now and nobody would be around.
Harry came to the narrow staircase he wanted to use without issue. So far he'd been safe. But as he reached the landing, he saw that a couple of students were starting to come down. He quickly went off to the landing's corner, being careful not to brush the tapestry hanging there. That would give him away. They passed less than a foot from him has they went by but fortunately they didn't notice him and continued down the stairs.
He paused for a minute to let his heartbeat slow. And... DAMN IT!... hopefully his cock would go down too. He was about to keep going when he heard a faint voice VERY close by.
"See, nobody can tell we're back here."
There was someone behind the tapestry! He shifted position slightly and was able to peer into the small gap between the hanging fabric and the stone wall. He'd not been aware because the tapestry covered the whole area, but there was an alcove back there. At some point it must have housed a statue or suit or armor or something, but right now it was housing two people, arms around each other. The tapestry weave was porous enough that those inside had a somewhat translucent view OUT, but nobody could see IN. A person would never know the alcove was there unless they deliberately pulled back the fabric and looked. The castle had so many tapestries, many spelled to stick to the walls, that few would have bothered to try.
"I found this a while back. It's a cute little space for hiding out" came the voice again. Now that Harry was looking, he could see that Heidi Macavoy, a chaser on the Hufflepuff team, was back there with... argh! Hunter Cooper. They had their arms around each other and must have been snogging. Harry could appreciate why she had chosen this spot. The staircase was out of the way and so there was less foot traffic. And as long as you were quiet, you'd hear and see people coming from far enough away so that you could avoid giving yourself away. And that explained why Hunter had been lingering near here when they came upon him earlier. He'd probably been waiting to meet up with her and must have seen Peeves rig up his trap.
Part of Harry thought 'what does she SEE in him' since he was a bully and a mean-spirited asshole. But another look at him told you EXACTLY what she saw in him: a tall, gorgeous, 16-year-old with long flowing perfect blond hair and a chiseled jawline. ARGH! Life just wasn't fair. His looks let him get away with SO much, and what's worse, he KNEW it, and used it to his advantage whenever he could. And he was homophobic on top of that. Bastard!
They started kissing again, grinding against each other. Harry was about to continue on his journey but paused when Heidi moved her hand down and cupped Hunter's crotch.
"Wow. So the rumors are true then?" she asked in amazement, clearly referring to his endowment. Seeing that made Harry's cock stiffen again.
"Sure are" he replied in a smug tone, thick with the Australian accent. Cocky bastard!
"Well, you know what they say... seeing is believing" she said, and started to undo his zip.
"Hold on... I..." he said, tone clearly indicating he was nervous. He put his hands out to stop her, but he wasn't trying very hard and she batted them aside. 'Why would he resist? He's clearly into her' Harry thought.
"Don't worry. Just keep quiet and nobody will find us back here" she replied, guessing that he was nervous about being caught, quite literally, with his pants down. But that wasn't what had Hunter worried, as she would shortly find out.
She let his trousers drop and they pooled around his ankles. Underneath he had on grey boxer briefs and his rather large bulge was impossible to miss. At the end of it was a large wet dark area almost 3 inches wide. The sixth year had been leaking pre-cum for a little while. Harry wondered if perhaps that had started even before they'd met up. Had the fabric been damp when he'd spoken to Harry a little while ago, anticipating his tryst with Heidi? It was an erotic prospect.
"Oh my" she said, giving the member a hard squeeze through the fabric, excited by what she had felt and could now clearly see the outline of.
Hunter gave an audible groan in pleasure. He kept his mouth closed in an attempt to keep the noise down and so it was largely muffled. But since he was so close Harry could hear it clearly and his own cock started dripping pre-cum again. He dare not touch it. As much as he hated Hunter personally, the older boy was still sex on legs. If Harry touched himself right now, in this hyper aroused state, he was sure he would cum almost instantly, and doubted that he could remain quiet.
Now that he had confirmation for himself, he was sure some of the boys in Hufflepuff, who had the opportunity of seeing Hunter in the showers, must have good wanking imagery from that. They must have hardons for hours after seeing that, he imagined.
After a few more gropes Heidi pulled the waistband down and fished out the massive tool. True to the rumor, it was 10 inches long with a good girth, appropriate for the length. The head was shiny from the film of precum sticking to it and several more beads fell to the floor as she milked it. She hefted it in her hand feeling the weight of it. Then she started tugging a bit with an underhand grip. As the hood slipped back and forth over the mushroom head, slicking the pre-cum around, it created a squishing sound as it went.
"Wait... don't" Hunter said suddenly, voice very earnest. He gripped her forearm tightly with one hand in an attempt to stop her wanking motion.
"What's wrong? You don't like-" she began, a slightly puzzled look on her face.
"ARGH! ummm! OH!" the sound was muffled again as Hunter closed his mouth in an attempt to keep quiet. But Harry could still hear the moan of pleasure, mixed with a... whine of anxiety? He had no time to think about it because a second later the blond Adonis shot his load; a rather large one.
Heidi felt the swelling of his cock as the first glob came shooting up the length but it didn't register in time. The first shot came firing out and left a large stream of cum across her forearm, elbow, and wrist. With a cry of surprise, she let go of the hard cock, but it didn't do much good. She could only back up a couple of feet since the alcove was so small. Hunter's erection, while not pointing at the ceiling, was still rigid enough to have a solid upward slant. As his orgasm continued so did the voluminous eruption of his cock.
Hunter was shuddering from his orgasm and so his cock was shaking a bit. It was like a demonstration for artillery exercises. The shots came out large and powerful, each one following an almost perfect arc as it left the cock head before splattering either on Heidi's clothes or on the walls of the alcove. Mostly on her clothes. This, combined with the fact that he shot about 8 times (Harry lost count) had the effect of ensuring that cream shot basically everywhere, splattering almost every part of the mid-section of Heidi's outfit and the wall on either side. As the event unfolded Harry had time to consider that even the cum craving Draco might be challenged in swallow such a large volume of the stuff.
As the event subsided and Hunter came back to himself, Heidi held out her hands to either side of her and looked down, trying to take in what had just happened. Harry noted that it was not unlike the look that had been on Ron and Seamus' face just a little while ago. 'That's twice Hunter's given that look to his "victims" today' Harry thought, proud of himself for stifling a laugh. He immediately regretted that, feeling guilty both for what his friends had gone through and for what Heidi must be feeling now.
"Urgh" she declared, more out of frustration than disgust. She was afraid to move, lest she spread the mess.
"I... I'm so-" Hunter started to say as he got his breathing under control.
"Just FIX THIS!" she said in a clearly irritated tone.
Hunter nodded sheepishly. He squatted down to fish in his trousers and brought his wand up. "Scourgify" he uttered and made the appropriate gesture as he did so. The cleaning charm did its work and there seemed to be no lasting effect or stains of any kind on her clothing. Seeing that it had worked, he figured that it would be OK with her now if he spoke. "I'm... I'm sorry. That... that's never happened before. I... I got really excited as we were snogging. I... just... you're so hot... I couldn't hold it in."
"Bollocks" she said, shaking her head. "Nobody normal gets THAT excited" clearly indicating in her tone that she didn't believe him AT ALL. "And just think, I had plans for what I was going to do with THAT" she said with a teasing tone, gesturing at the slowly deflating monster cock in front of her. With a roll of her eyes and tsk of disappointment she turned and jerked the tapestry aside as she went to leave, not caring if there was anyone on the other side. But nobody was on the landing just then; at least as far as she could see. Heidi stalked off, continuing to shake her head.
Harry quickly gave a silent thanks to universe that she had chosen the OTHER side of the tapestry for her exit. Had it been the side he was standing on he would not have been able to move aside quickly enough and she would have plowed right into him, quite possibly pulling off his cloak in the process. Having her find him there next to the alcove, naked, hard, and clearly snooping would have been impossible to explain away. Nobody would believe that it was an accident and Harry would have a very VERY awkward time explaining how he'd ended up like that. Plus having to suffer his own humiliation during the whole ordeal. But it didn't happen and he slowly let out a breath, heart rate returning to normal.
Hunter lightly punched the wall in frustration. As he righted his underwear and started pulling up his trousers, he kept muttering. "Fuck, fuck, FUCK!" He blew out a breath hard and, again, lightly punched the butt of his fist into the stone wall in frustration. "Every time I get a girl alone! Why does that always happen?!" he said, mumbling to himself.
'Well THERE is an interesting piece of information' Harry thought. Hunter couldn't hold it back and he'd probably never sealed the deal, despite his bragging otherwise. He had no staying power. Ha! Harry was no champion, but he felt that there was at least a decent amount of sexual endurance in his young form. He knew that much about himself. Waves of superiority and vindication washed over him. Hunter was SO good looking, and so well endowed, and such an ASSHOLE! But he had a short fuse. To Harry, that was evidence that there really was some justice in the world.
He regretted that his current circumstances prevented him from turning the tables on the older bully here and now; amplifying his shame. But as he turned to go he decided it might be better as it was. The tall exchange student cultivated this air of sexual superiority over everyone, maybe Harry could use this weakness against him somehow. He put those thoughts to the back of his mind and turned away, heading along his original path up the stairs, keen to get away from Hunter and remain hidden.
Harry made his way back up to the tower without any other incident. He'd worried that it might be difficult to get past the fat lady's portrait without revealing himself. But lunch must have been starting soon because there was a slow trickle of people heading out, so he was able to sneak in behind them. Still under the cloak he made his way up to his room and as he opened the door and went inside to see that nobody was there, he was about to count himself lucky.
But a moment later the door was pushed closed behind him and spell locked by Fred, who was smiling as he did so. "Glad you made it back OK Harry" he said, louder than he needed to. George, Ron, and Seamus popped out of hiding places, clapping and whooping, eyes searching for where exactly in the room he might be. Deciding that he need to answer Ron's prank, at least mildly, he walked up next to his friend. Winding up and aiming JUST right, he gave him a good hard punch in the middle of his upper arm.
"Owww" Ron uttered as his laugh turned to a cry of surprise and pain.
"OK... NOW we are even" Harry laughed as he pulled of the cloak, revealing his nakedness to the four boys in the room with him.
Ron gave him a snide smile as he recovered. "Yea, OK, fine" he replied, instinctively rubbing the area Harry had punched.
"I'm not going to ask whose idea that was" Harry said.
"Ask us no questions and we'll tell you no lies" replied George, being deliberately cryptic. But his quick glance over at Ron confirmed Harry's suspicions.
"OK, you've had your laugh. Let me get dressed and we can go get lunch." Harry walked over to his chest but George ran ahead and sat on it, preventing him from opening the lid. Harry stood next to his four-poster bed, puzzled.
"We have some time" George said.
"Time for... what?" Harry asked, one hand grabbing a bed post as he stood there.
"Well, we do feel a LITTLE guilty about making you come up here naked" Fred said, coming to stand next to him. Harry was about to tell them about Hunter but Fred continued on. "Very glad nothing happened, but it could have. So we wanted to make it up to you." He paused for a moment to let Harry ponder the innuendo. "And... we hear that you can SHOOT now. But, you see, we are skeptical. We want PROOF" he continued; playful tone obvious in his voice.
"Well, I won't say no. But I've already gone twice this morning so I'm not sure just h—" his voice cut off mid-sentence as George dropped to his knees and took Harry's cock in his mouth. And with that the 13-year-old's mind went blank, all attention now focused on his member, which was already pretty close to full hardness, and which now went completely rigid in under 2 seconds.
"MERLIN!" Harry moaned, eyes snapping shut reflexively. He was lost in the sensation of George's tongue rolling around the head. Though much of the precum that had been leaking out steadily during his nude journey through the castle had ended up on corridor floors, there was still a good amount left on Harry's mushroom for him to savor. The ginger hummed appreciatively, enjoying the taste of newly blossoming boy-juice.
A few seconds later Harry moaned again as another warm and moist sensation reached his sack. Harry's eyes opened to see that Fred had knelt on the floor next to his twin brother and had started licking at his balls, tonging them lightly. Reflexively, he widened his stance to give better access to the family jewels. The pleasure of two mouths was challenging his ability to hold himself upright and he was grateful for the bedpost in his left hand which he was using to steady himself.
His eyes kept fluttering closed in pleasure every few seconds as he stood there and just let them do their work. He knew the twins were skilled at oral sex and neither was holding back. This was meant to be a quickie, so they weren't taking their time, slowly ramping up as they might for a longer session in a different time or place. They were devouring his bits, trying to stimulate him as much as possible with their mouths and tongues to get him off quickly; making lots of slurping sounds in their haste. That suited Harry just fine. Horny as he was from the events of the last hour, there was still hunger pangs underneath and he wasn't overly keen to continue to tamp them down.
Having lost himself in the twin's oral ministrations he didn't have much situational awareness. So the first time he realize that Ron had knelt down behind him was when he felt two hands grip his ass cheeks, pulling them gently apart.
"What-" Harry barely had time to blurt out his surprise before Ron's tongue joined in the effort of trying to get Harry off as quickly as possible. "OOOOHHHH! OH FUCK!" Harry exclaimed, as the moist tongue starting rimming his hole. He alternately looked down and behind himself, reveling in the amazing pleasures that the three ginger brothers were giving him, diligent mouths working on the three most erogenous zones of his body. "Oh... oh... oh..." he softly continued, eyes closing again, and brain completely foggy from the intense stimulation. He kept a death grip on the bedpost to remain upright.
Seamus stood nearby wanting to do SOMETHING to help, but not sure what. At first, he thought he might kneel on George's other side so that Fred could suck on one of Harry's balls while he worked on the other. But he decided that too many cooks might spoil the crotch. So instead he stood next to Harry and leaned in to kiss him.
Harry continued moaning, even as he felt lips pressing on his. Some small corner of his mind knew that, by process of elimination, it must be Seamus. His over sexed brain was acting mostly on instinct, so he brought his other arm and grabbed the back of the Irish boy's head, running his fingers through the dark hair and drawing it into a fist to pull him closer. This intensified the kiss and also allowed Harry to lean some of his weight on this other arm, through the boy's shoulders, helping to keep him upright as his impending orgasm weakened his knees. Seamus loved having someone run their hands through and pull on his hair, so as Harry was moaning into his mouth, he echoed his own moans back. "Umm, I love that," Seamus moaned.
"What?"
"Feeling you run your fingers through my hair. And tugging on it."
"Hear that Ron?" Harry asked.
The slurping sounds lessened when Ron pulled back from tonguing Harry's hole, but the twins kept at it. "Sure did. I'll remember Seamus." And he caught the eyes of his Irish friend and winked at him before returning his attention to Harry's rosebud. Seamus returned to making out with The-Boy-Who-Lived who, in turn, continued to gently rub the scalp with his fingers and occasionally pull on the tufts of brown hair under them.
The renewed realization that there were FOUR tongues working on him now, all intent on bringing him to orgasm, sent Harry to the height of ecstasy. He lasted about 20 more seconds. Fred felt the smooth balls drawing tight and so shifted higher to aid his brother in milking Harry's cock. Just as Seamus and Ron had done about an hour before, they started making out, across and around the stiff cock between them.
"Oh... oh... I'm CUMMING" Harry proclaimed as he reached the breaking point.
They pulled off Harry's cock, eager to see the newly budding teen's spunk. They knew that he wasn't going to be a big shooter just now, not on his third load in a fairly short span of time.
The first shot did have a BIT of energy, making it out a few inches from Harry's tip, hitting Fred's upper lip and top teeth as he smiled in waiting. He eagerly licked at his lips, pulling the thin milky liquid into his mouth. It wasn't the thicker creamy sperm of a more mature boy, that would come later, but the taste was unmistakable. A few more spurts followed, quickly dripping down Harry's shaft. George and Fred shared them, each taking turns running their tongue along the bottom of the shaft in a steady rhythm to ensure none was wasted. Since Fred had gotten the first, George had the honor of sucking on the head as the orgasm faded, getting the last drops. Then the twins kissed a few moments, swapping the taste between them.
"Merlin, that's HOT!" Seamus remarked, watching the pale ginger faces tongue wrestle, sharing Harry's load as they did so. They broke the kiss and looked up appreciatively, enjoying the praise.
"ARGH! Ron... RON!" Harry pleaded. The other Weasley took the hint and finally backed off from rimming Harry's smooth boy-hole, sitting back on his heels. He'd kept up through the orgasm and for a little while after. It was all Harry could do to keep from reaching back and yanking his friend off him (however well intentioned his oral ministrations might be).
They all just paused for a moment to catch their breath. Finally, Harry broke the silence. "Thanks mates." A pause. "NOW can we go eat?" They all laughed and the group separated a bit to let everyone pull themselves back together.
"So, Harry, anything bad happen on the way back up here?" Ron asked as he got up, a bit of concern about whether there had been any harm done by his prank.
"No, a couple of close calls, but no, nothing bad." He appreciated that Ron had asked. "In fact, I stumbled across something VERY interesting" Harry said with a smirk. As he quickly got dressed, he filled them in on what had happened with Cooper and Heidi on the staircase.
"Holy shit" Seamus said in amazement.
"So... he's a... a... prim, no pro, a..." Ron trailed off, snapping his fingers as he tried to remember the term.
"A premature ejaculator" Fred finished for him. Ron pointed at his brother in agreement.
George stroked his chin in thought for a moment. "Interesting" he said.
"Yes. I thought so too" Harry agreed. "We need to use this against him somehow. Maybe part of the revenge for Ron and Seamus."
"Yes. And for much else besides" Fred added, referring to Cooper's many infractions and constant bullying behavior.
"Sounds good to ME!" Seamus cut in.
"Me too" added Ron. Both were eager to get their revenge on the exchange student for leading them into Peeves' prank.
"Anyway, let's eat. You guys go ahead, I'll be down in a moment" Harry said, sitting on his bed to change socks and put on some trainers. Ron and Seamus left the room, chatting softly about this and that, but the twins hung back.
As Ron closed the door behind him Fred turned to Harry and smiled. "George and I caught up, privately, while we were waiting for you to come back. Did you know that Ron had seen us together?"
"Nope, I swear. While I watched him with Seamus I was a little suspicious, wondering about where he'd learned all of this stuff. But I didn't know that it had come from spying on you two."
"No worries, we were just curious. Also, now that I hear about Cooper there's something I wanted to ask about now that they've gone" referring to Ron and Seamus.
"Yea!" continued George. "We don't want them suspecting that it's easy to take pictures from under that cloak. So... did you?"
"Did I WHAT?" Harry asked, genuinely stumped by what they were referring to.
They shared a look, surprised that Harry hadn't figured out what they meant. As they did from time to time when they were both sharing the same brainwave, they spoke in unison. "Did you take any shots of COOPER?" they both asked.
Harry's response was a big-eyed stare and then a face palm as he realized that the camera had been with him the whole time. Argh! 'How could I have missed that chance?' Harry chided himself inwardly. The twins could read his reaction, so they had their answer.
"No worries mate" Fred said, patting him on the shoulder. "Maybe we can find a way for you to get another crack at it" he said conspiratorially. Harry crooked an eyebrow, but didn't press for more. "Come on" he continued, gesturing at Harry's now tied shoes, "lunch awaits."
Notes:
I'm glad I was able to push this next chapter out so quickly. Still more to come. Draco needs to make amends and Hunter still must get his comeuppance.
Hope you enjoy. Please leave kudos or, better yet, post a nice comment. Feel free to email me at caladan10 at tutanota.com
Chapter 20: Ron and Seamus get revenge on Draco
Summary:
NOTE TO READERS: this was originally two parts and I've not combined them into one chapter. This did mean that I lost some of the comments. Sorry about that, no way to avoid it. All text is now in this single chapter.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Lunch, along with the rest of the day, passed by without incident. Harry managed to break away for a while in the afternoon and head up to his little "photographic studio" to empty out his camera. The shots of Ron and Seamus going down on him, the ones of Draco doing the same, not to mention those of his encounters with Cedric and then Colin, all kept his cock hard while he was at his task. He managed to restrict himself to only one toss off during the whole process, his sexual encounters earlier in the day having sated his urges and made his prick a bit sore. But his wanking album was growing well, and much more quickly than he'd ever thought it would. He made sure to re-cast the stealth spells he had on it and fill in the "dummy" diary with a bit more material to help dissuade prying eyes from thinking that the book was anything more than it first appeared.
At some point, if not during lunch then at supper, the five of them had expected to hear rumors of Ron's and Seamus' mishap with Peeves. But it seemed as though word hadn't spread, much to their relief. They might have expected Cooper to be sharing it far and wide, but it seemed the Australian had a different rumor he was promoting: that of his sexual encounter with Heidi. To hear him tell it, Heidi had gone down on him for about 10 minutes and she'd gagged a couple of times on his manhood.
Of course, Harry knew this to be false. But he had no way of disputing the tale without revealing how he knew. And that risked him being labeled as a peeping tom and/or causing the story about Ron and Seamus to get out. Neither was a good choice and he felt bad for Heidi. She was an opponent on the quidditch pitch, sure, but had always been a friendly one. Not sure what he could do, he put the matter aside for now. Though a part of him wondered if she might be willing to help when they sought their revenge.
Harry woke up the next morning with a sort of pull at the back of his mind. It wasn't painful nor distracting but it was... there. He couldn't describe it. The sensation changed slightly throughout the early morning as he got ready for the day. As he was heading down to breakfast it got stronger as he went. It wasn't until he entered the great hall and caught sight of Draco that he realized that it was the bonding spell. It had taken hold! That feeling he was having was the locational aspect of the bond, they could always find the other!
He looked over at Draco and their eyes met, his expression telling Harry that he knew what had happened. As Harry's gaze lingered, and he thought back to the photo shoot he'd done, while the blond sucked him off, and his cock stiffened. This must have elicited similar feelings in the Slytherin because Harry felt the sensation shift, their mutual horniness for each other making its way through the bond. A moment later Harry snapped out of it. He didn't want to be caught staring. He made his way over to his table and sat down to eat.
Over the next few days both boys got accustomed to the magical bond and the accompanying sensations. They couldn't break away to be alone and speak in person, but they were able to chat via the linked quills and get to know each other better. They also correctly surmised when each of them. Harry was more of a morning wanker and Draco preferred evenings. Sometimes each of them managed to get away during the day for a quick wank in a loo. But it was never at a time when the other could easily get there, so they were solo sessions, much to the disappointment of both.
Harry also learned that Draco hadn't sprouted yet, but that he hoped to see hair soon. He also filled in Draco about what happened with Hunter Cooper. Well, some of it at least. The bond was still new, so it wasn't solidly in place yet when all of the goings-on had happened. So Draco didn't need to know about Harry's subsequent sexual encounters that day. Both knew the other was free to mess around, but no need to throw it in his face.
On Thursday Ron asked Harry if he could get a message to Draco and Harry nodded. Ron told Draco to meet him in that same loo before breakfast the next morning. Ron had a 'you know the place I mean' sort of look, so Harry knew exactly where he meant; the place where Draco had incinerated their clothes. When Harry asked what this was about Ron said "payback" but left it at that.
Harry almost asked about the details but then decided against it. "OK, that's between you and him."
"Thanks mate" Ron said, referring to Harry's promise not to interfere, nor let things alter their friendship.
"Sure. And thanks for not asking how I contact Draco" Harry replied. Ron smiled and nodded in response, then walked off to talk to Seamus.
The next morning Harry was waiting in a corridor near the Great Hall, hoping to catch Draco before he went to breakfast. Seeing the blond descend the staircase, alone thankfully, he caught his eye and cocked his head, then walked away. Draco knew to follow him.
When the blond came around a corner Harry gestured him into a broom closet, closing the door behind him and using his wand for light. As long as they spoke softly, they wouldn't be overheard.
"So, what happened with Ron?"
"Well, first I paid them for the clothes I burned. It seemed only fair." Draco quoted Harry a figure in galleons that he'd paid, and Harry's eyes almost bugged out. Draco's own clothes must cost a FORTUNE if he thought that it was a fair trade for two of the kinds of outfits that Ron and Seamus had been wearing. But he didn't let on and allowed the blond to continue. "He and Seamus had me strip, and I had to take one of those stimulation potions."
"That's it?" Harry knew there had to be more.
"Yes. I think they just wanted to embarrass me with them."
"With what?"
"With making me wear these" Draco replied, as he opened his robes and hiked up his shirt slightly. Peeking out over his trousers was the waistband of a very form fitting pair of briefs with distinct gold and crimson stripes. "They were gigantic when they handed them to me, but as I pulled them up to my waist they immediately shrank to fit me. They're actually very comfortable, and soft on the inside. I got hard immediately from the feel, so between these and the potion I guess I'll just be getting boners all day. Not a big deal under the robes. I guess they figure that having me wear Gryffindor themed underwear would be humiliating."
"And is it?"
"No, not really. But why let them know that" Draco smiled. "They said that they're are spelled so that they won't come off for 24 hours. And that if I try to take them off, or touch myself, then they'll inflict pain." He paused for a moment, remembering. "That much is true, they had me test it out. Gave me a bit of a sting, but they say that no mark will be left."
"OK. That's good at least. But what about-"
"No wanking" said Draco. "I guess that's my real punishment. A day of abstinence since it hurts to touch myself."
"Well, I was going to ask about using the loo" Harry replied with a chuckle. "But I guess that would have been my next question." Draco laughed too.
"Part of the innate spells they said. It will prevent me from sweating, from being itchy, and will magically remove shit and piss. Some adaptation of the special garments they use at St. Mungo's hospital for treating those kinds of patients."
"OH. Wow, ok." Harry was impressed with this. "So, what about the other spells?"
"What do you mean?"
"Well... uh... knowing Ron, I'm guessing he has more in mind for you than just this. He'd want a bigger payback for the other day."
"Maybe... but, come on! I know he's your friend Harry, but I don't think he's all that imaginative. So I'm not worried."
Harry let the comment pass. He loved Ron like a brother, but Draco was probably right. Then another thought struck him.
"But what if he had help?"
"What? From Seamus? He was there, sure. You think he's got something in mind?"
"No. Actually, I was just thinking... well... what if Ron's brothers helped him?"
There was silence as Draco's eyes got really wide and he considered the implications. "OH FUCK!!!"
Harry gave him a 'I hope it isn't too bad' sort of look, and they parted company after a quick kiss. Harry would have liked to do more but Draco's current garment prevented that. Harry left first so that they wouldn't be seen arriving together.
Ron and Seamus were sitting together and Harry took the empty seat on the other side of Ron. In a low voice he asked his friend, "You want to tell what the real story is with that underwear?"
"He showed you then?" Harry nodded. "OK, but first answer me this... is Draco cumming yet?"
Harry was reluctant to answer, but given everything that Ron already knew he didn't see the harm. "No. Still dry."
"Oh. Oh well" the ginger replied, face falling a bit. He passed this news on to Seamus who was slightly disappointed.
"So... what's this all about? Are you going to prevent him from cumming for a whole day?" Harry asked.
Ron perked up at that, clearly amused by Harry's guess. "Nope, just the opposite." At Harry's quizzical look he continued. "The twins helped us with our revenge. The underwear is basically an enchanted sex toy. We can use a special spell to DO things to Draco, whenever we want. And we're going to make him climax today, a lot."
Seamus looked past Ron over to Harry and winked. Leaning in he also confessed, "We practiced with each other to get it to work."
"Was that fun?"
"Mostly" Seamus replied, then straightened back up.
Harry thought about this. As revenge plots went, it certainly wasn't the most sinister he'd ever heard of. And he knew that Ron wouldn't use this to hurt Draco permanently. The Slytherin was just going to have a very long day. "Why did you ask me if he could cum yet?"
"Well, we have the option of letting the underwear clean him up, or letting him 'stew' in his own juices. We liked the thought of him spending the day with multiple loads drying in his crotch."
"Wow! You guys have given this some thought" Harry said, somewhat impressed. Ron nodded. "But hey," Harry continued, "if he's not coming yet, that just means you can get him hard again almost immediately, right?"
"OH! Right mate! Good thinking."
SHIT! Harry thought to himself, immediately regretting that he'd spoken aloud. He'd just inadvertently made Draco's day harder (quite literally). He felt bad about that, and hoped his new boyfriend would never find out about his carelessness.
"Here we go" Ron said, casting a quiet spell under the table and flourishing his wand. There was no outward effect, but Ron seemed to know what he was doing. After casting, his hands moved through the air just above his wand, and after a moment Harry could tell that Ron was tracing a sort of invisible shape that only he could see or feel.
Ron filled him in as his hands moved. "Now it's like I'm touching him. I can tell the underwear to do whatever I want. Watch." Harry and Seamus (who knew what was coming) immediately looked over at Draco. "For example, I can press his taint."
Draco's eyes went wide and he jumped slightly from his seat on the bench. But it was small enough that his housemates didn't notice. Though the bond, Harry sensed a slight ripple, but nothing major.
"Or, if I want" the ginger continued "I can just go right to wanking." He did so, curling his fingers around some sort of spot of dense air and make a distinct motion, but under the table so that only Harry and Seamus (on each side of him) could tell.
Draco's eyes went really wide at this, and it didn't take him long to figure out what had happened; that he'd foolishly agreed to put himself at the mercy of two people who were out for some serious revenge. "FUCK" he said to himself again, this time only in his mind and not out loud.
Draco got hard very quickly, and Ron continued his ministrations. The fabric had some sort of enchantment on it that made it feel very soft and smooth on the inside, like lubricated silk. The item was a sex toy after all, so it was designed to avoid chafing and the enchantment prevented that. No matter how much it was used, the skin would never be irritated as it might have been from being rubbed vigorously by a hand.
Draco did his best to control his outward expressions, but was having a hard time of it. Anyone looking right at him could tell that something was the matter. And his heavy breathing, a result of him suppressing his moans of pleasure, would have been a giveaway too had it not been drowned out by the noise of the crowd in the hall.
After another minute the blond decided that Ron probably intended to make him orgasm, right here in the Great Hall, out in front of everyone! He started to get up.
"Not so fast" Ron whispered and his grip shifted.
Suddenly Draco felt like his balls were being squeezed, hard, and he winced. He shot a pleading look over to Ron, but the boy only shook his head. Draco sat back down.
"Good boy" Ron whispered. Harry could tell that it was only to himself and he was close enough to hear Ron's muttering under his breath, but didn't let on. Instead, he shifted his gaze between Draco and Ron's moving hands under the table.
Ron shifted back to wanking Draco, alternating between long slow strokes and fervent rapid jerking motions that lasted about 10 seconds before he let up. Ron could even feel the blond's foreskin through the spell. A couple of times he used his fingers to pull it all the way back, and then rolled his thumb around and around Draco's sensitive cock head. Had the Slytherin been a bit further along in development, he would have been leaking pre-cum copiously into the underwear. But as he was, it remained dry.
Feeling the approaching orgasm through the spell, Ron suddenly stopped. He was deliberately drawing this out, adding frustration to the mix, and trying to sap away Draco's energy so that he would let something slip from his cool facade.
Harry could feel a lot of this through the bond, first the blond's growing arousal and as Ron's edging went on, his growing need for release. Harry felt bad for Draco. But at the same time, he was really turned on by the sight, watching the normally very composed Slytherin doing his utmost to hide this sexual experience from those around him. He was succeeding, but Harry could tell this was taking a huge effort.
To avoid drawing to much attention he was trying not to stare at Draco. Harry continued eating and looked away. His own cock was hard as he thought about his boyfriend's predicament, being forced to endure sexual stimulation while surrounded by a crowd of his classmates. The potential for humiliation was enormous and all them knew it. That was Ron's major aim: to put Draco in the same position that he had been forced into when the Slytherin had burned his clothes.
After letting him breathe a moment and come back off the edge Ron started up again. "Bet that feels good doesn't it?" Ron whispered, "I can feel how hard you are," Harry overheard him mutter. And now Ron added a new element. While not slacking in his motions on Draco's cock, he pinched his wand between his knees and then used his other hand to scoop from underneath and started tickling Draco's balls.
The blond didn't expect this, and he let out an involuntary whine, the pleasure momentarily overwhelming him. Blaise was sitting next to him and asked, "OK Draco?"
Speech was difficult for Draco but through sheer force of will he managed to keep his voice mostly level as he responded. "Yea... I... bit my tongue."
"Oh. Ouch," his housemate nodded in sympathy and turned back to his own conversation.
Then Ron stopped, again, letting Draco simmer in aroused sexual excitement without release. The blond actually started to grab himself subconsciously, seeking release, but the stinging pain the underwear gave him when he made contact immediately quashed that instinct. Draco looked over at Ron again, frustration clear on his face accompanied by a growing pleading look. The Slytherin's emotions were really conflicting: his desire for sexual gratification pulling against his desires for this to stop so that he wouldn't have to school his face anymore to hide what was happening.
But Ron knew which direction he wanted things to go, and so he continued, speeding up the wanking motions and also increasing the intensity of his ball tickling. He was sprinting towards the finish line.
Looking over at Draco, Harry could tell that he was breathing more heavily, his cheeks puffing out a bit with his labored breathing. The blond had the edge of the table in a death grip, doing his best to channel his frustration into a physical outlet. But as his orgasm approached this was no longer enough. Feeling it approach the blond buried his head in his sleeve and bit down hard on some of the fabric.
"Uuuuuuuummmmmmmmmmmmm" he hummed/moaned into his elbow as Ron finally decided that Draco had had enough, at least for now, and let him cum.
Even if he hadn't been watching Draco, Harry would have known that he'd finally gone over the edge since the sensations had been flowing quite clearly through the bond ever since Ron started.
And, through the control spell's feedback, Ron also knew. First, he felt the invisible cock twitch, and then it started to grow soft, just a bit, a few seconds after the orgasm subsided. Draco would stay hard for a little while longer while things faded. The redhead toyed with the idea of continuing to tease him, but decided not to be cruel. Plus, Ron had barely touched his breakfast and needed to finish soon since they had to get to class. He dismissed the spell and picked up his fork.
After he'd recovered, Draco sat up again. At Blaise's questioning look, he just said "thought I felt a sneeze coming." Blaise gave him a look in response that showed he didn't quite believe it, but the boy didn't pursue it further.
Draco looked over towards the Gryffindor table and saw mirrored looks of smug satisfaction from both Ron and Seamus as they looked back at him. Both of them eating their breakfast as if nothing had happened.
Glancing over and making eye contact with Harry he got an "I'm sorry" mouthed back at him. And Draco immediately knew that there was a double meaning there. Harry was sorry both because this was happening to him, and for his own reaction; Draco could feel Harry's arousal at the situation. He knew this was involuntary so wasn't angry at Harry for it. A bit annoyed, but not angry. Draco gave him a resigned look in response and turned his attention back to his plate, also aware of how little time left that he had to eat.
They left the great hall and headed to class, the Gryffindors to Care of Magical Creatures and Slytherins off to Transfiguration. Draco hoped that since they were in different classrooms, that Ron and Seamus might let up until they were together again in potions later that morning. Or that perhaps even if not, that the spell had a limited range. He was partially correct; it did have a limited range, but that distance was larger than the Hogwarts grounds.
He hadn't even made it to class before the tingling started again. He nearly tripped on the stairs in fact when he felt the silky-smooth magical force begin stroking him to full hardness. Damn them! They couldn't even have gotten to Hagrid's hut yet. They must be doing this while walking over there!
As Harry would latter attest, that's exactly what they were doing... deliberately hanging to the back of the group so that they could work the magic (literally). The spell gave no outward sign of its presence around whichever wand was casting it, but their hand motions were pretty unmistakable and might draw strange looks or odd questions, so they wanted to keep them circumspect.
For Harry's part, he was torn. He knew this was difficult for Draco, but all in all, a masturbation spell wasn't really the worst thing that could happen to a person. And he'd brought it on himself, first by his jealous outburst and then by agreeing to this as penance. While he vowed to let things play out, he refused to play a role himself. So as Ron and Seamus continued their actions, Harry kept well away from them so that they couldn't rope him into to covering for them.
As much as he loved Hagrid, Harry had to admit that he wasn't the most attentive professor. As he took them into the edges of the forest for their lesson, he was mostly oblivious to what the students were getting up to while he lectured. Ron and Seamus kept up the spell almost continuously, the other one re-casting the spell on his own wand when the first one needed a break. Harry would later learn that, even with the spell, their hands would still cramp up, getting something that (he'd learn later) was called "wanker's claw." Harry could tell that they kept teasing Draco. Even if he hadn't watched them from a dozen or so feet away the bond feedback told him as well. He could sense different intensities of sensations through it both while they edging him and then a wave when they continued on to give Draco an orgasm.
Draco's performance in class was, not surprisingly, abysmal. He kept losing his place in his attempts to keep his facing straight and had to keep biting his lip to prevent moans from escaping. Even so, there was still an occasional low whimpering that nearby classmates could hear. When they asked about it, he just held his stomach as if it were hurting, hoping that this dissuade them from asking anything more. He was worried that his voice's fluctuations, if he had to keep talking to them, would give him away.
Fortunately, the professor didn't seem to notice, or at least, didn't pry. She left him alone for the most part except to point out his obviously poor performance and to encourage him to practice more. In fact, his performance was so poor and his attention obviously elsewhere, that she felt that two points should be taken from Slytherin. That earned him dirty looks from his classmates. But it was so hard to focus... and of course he couldn't tell anyone what his excuse was.
The bastards wouldn't let up! And often they would tease his cock head, or do something else sensitive, just as he was casting. A few times he actually felt like they were using their tongues on him! After a while, he saw a pattern. They would edge him for a while (at least half an hour), then make him climax. Then he'd get perhaps a few minutes rest before they started in on him again. By the end of class, they'd brought him off like three times. And that was four if you counted the first one the Great Hall. This was going to be a very long day.
By the end of class, he was sweating profusely and breathing hard, and hoping fervently that everyone bought into the story about stomach pains. Anyone who looked at him now would certainly think that something was the matter. He only hoped nobody would guess just what that was. There was one mercy: the spelled underwear didn't chafe his skin at all like a hand, even a lubed one, would have done. His skin stayed fresh and un-abused the whole time. So at least he wasn't having to walk funny in an attempt to reduce the friction. He packed up his things and headed to potions class, which Slytherin shared with Gryffindor.
Mercifully, Draco got a break then. Ron and Seamus discontinued the spell when their class ended and then got to talking about this and that on the walk back to the castled. They basically FORGOT for a short while that they had wanted to be tormenting Draco today. This lapse lasted until they laid eyes on him in the potion's classroom.
As class got underway, they continued their ministrations. They edged him for a while before bringing him over the top. Except that now it was worse, because they could see him, and see what he was doing. So while one of them worked on their own potion, the other would be carefully watching the blond so that they could niggle him at just the right moment with a caress of his cock head, a tickling of his balls, or a stroking of his hole. He would be bent over the table cutting his ingredients and the sensation would make him miss, getting the cut wrong and having to start over again. Or they would strike just when he was about to add something to the cauldron, making some of the ingredient go astray onto the tabletop or the floor.
Snape noticed Draco's apparent clumsiness, but given that he was one of his favorites, he just made a few quiet criticisms. Though after about the twelfth time this happened, and now another two orgasms later for Draco, the professor's patience was wearing thin. He clearly didn't think the boy should be working in his state, whether it was stomach cramps as he claimed (though Snape didn't quite buy that excuse) or something else that was clearing taking a toll on his energy and concentration levels.
The final straw came a few minutes later. Draco was fetching another empty cauldron from the back of the classroom to bring back to his work area. As he started walking back Seamus had a brain wave and tried something new. Rather than just stroke Draco's hole, he wondered if the material would stretch and allow him to actually put one inside. He prodded around quick to find just the right spot on the invisible frame of Draco's body floating over his wand. The blond figured that another bit of teasing was coming and so had braced himself for enduring it as he walked back.
But Seamus had judged things wrongly, figuring that the spell would exert a sort of force-feedback that would simulate the real thing. He didn't know that it actually translated the motions directly and bypassed any internal resistance. So while the Irish boy had intended to slowly press in one digit and then another one just after, the actual result was that he immediately rammed both fingers all the way into Draco's unprepared rosebud in one quick motion.
The boy gave a huge cry at the surprise and minor sting of the sudden invaders, reflexively curling half-way into a ball, dropping the cauldron onto the floor where it made an almighty CLANG as it landed and bounced once. Ron and Seamus sniggered as this happened.
"MISTER MALFOY!" Snape snapped, his patience now gone. "Clearly you're not fit to continue. Two points from Slytherin! Now get out of my class, and go to the hospital wing if necessary." Now Draco's classmates were annoyed at him as well for the additional loss of house points. They all knew Snape must be pretty upset to take points from his own house.
Draco took a moment to recover, and it was only as he was standing back up that Seamus had the presence of mind to remove his fingers and then discontinue the spell. Giving a slight groan as the sensation of being full was rapidly removed, he straightened up and turned towards Snape. "Um... yes professor. I'm... I'm sorry sir." He shot a murderous glance at Ron and Seamus and then turned and left.
Snape, having heard their snigger and seen Draco's glance guessed that the Gryffindor pair might have had something to do with all of this, but couldn't see anything that we could use against them. Instead, he figured it was best to just separate them.
"Weasley, you will assist Draco's partner in finishing the assignment. Finnigan, you will join Potter and Granger."
Knowing that he would broker no response, the students complied with his orders and work continued. The classroom was now very much more subdued. Plus, Ron and Seamus were now separated and neither could risk casting the spell. Draco was off the hook for the rest of the class. Which was just as well, they'd made him climax six times already! He didn't need a break; he needed an end. While the class finished, he thought about what he might do to get them to put a stop to this while still calling it even.
Draco did NOT go to the hospital wing of course, instead he found a secluded corner in a nearby corridor to hang around until the potions class was finished, while stewing in his frustration. And to also enjoy the respite from the nearly non-stop wanking. He'd shot Harry a look as he left, indicating his two tormentors, that he hoped would be interpreted correctly. 'Help me!' he screamed with his eyes.
Harry caught Draco's meaning. The fact that the blond didn't move far away (Harry could sense this through the bond) reinforced that. He managed to get Seamus and Ron to linger behind everyone else when class let out and the crowd headed off to lunch, including the professor.
As he walked into the classroom, empty but for the four of them now, he was met with wry smirks by Ron and Seamus and a sympathetic look from Harry.
"How's your day going Malfoy?" Seamus asked with a simultaneously cheerful and mocking tone.
"Fuck you Finnegan."
"No no no, I was fucking YOU remember?" he said, making a lewd gesture with his fingers.
"If you just came to give us attitude," Ron interjected, "then we can all just go to lunch. I figured we can keep this up for the rest of the day. And well into tonight. No need for us to go right to bed at lights out, eh?"
That deflated Draco immediately. They'd edged him almost continuously throughout the morning and he had already had six orgasms. The thought of more of the same, an unrelenting sexual torment for maybe 10 MORE hours was too much to contemplate. "No! I... Please." he pleaded, all hostility and confidence now gone. "I... can't take any more of this. What do I have to do?"
Ron looked over at Seamus, who gave a nod. It seemed this scenario was something they'd considered already.
"OK... meet us back in the loo in 10 minutes and we'll take them off." Draco gave him a skeptical look. It couldn't be that easy, could it? "After we get a little more... quality time... with you in there."
Considering the alternative, the blond nodded agreement. Ron and Seamus set off, leaving Harry alone with his boyfriend.
"Are you sure about this?" Harry asked.
"You were right. He... his brothers must have helped them plan all this out. I never would have thought that wanking could be used as a punishment. But here I am. It's... it's just too much. I'd rather take a beating from them then go through the rest of the day like this."
"Well, I doubt that's what they have planned" Harry said, with more confidence than he felt. He was starting to see that there were aspects of Ron's personality that he'd not been privy to before. But still, it was probably humiliation that Ron had in mind rather than a beat down.
"Yea, but, just in case, I want you there. Can you hide in the next stall?"
Harry thought about that for a moment. In all truth, this was what he wanted. Both because he cared about Draco and also, he realized, because he was aroused by the idea of finding out what they would do to him. However, he didn't want to seem too eager.
"Are... are you sure?" he asked, faking a hesitant tone.
"Yes. I'll feel better knowing you're listening and can intervene if things get out of hand."
"Well... OK" he agreed, again pretending to be reluctant. He had a sneaking suspicion that he'd get a chance to feed his voyeuristic camera habit. "Run ahead and spell all the hinges so that they don't squeak. I'll watch for them down the corridor and come in right after. Try to make sure they only lock the stall door, not the loo's entrance."
Draco nodded and kissed him, then rushed off. Harry paused a moment to make sure Draco wouldn't hear him, then rushed off himself. He needed to go get his camera and renew the silencing charms on it.
Ron and Seamus went off to chat about what came next with Malfoy. Both of them had ideas on what they wanted to do, and have done to them, but they also knew they couldn't take up too much time. The lunch break was only so long. Neither wanted to risk detention by being late to their next class. They reached agreement pretty quickly and found Draco already in the loo when they got there.
They talked about locking the main door but Draco convinced them that this would be suspicious if someone tried to come in. The door wouldn't normally be locked and they might have to explain why the three of them had done so if someone made an issue of it and found them in there. Better to just lock the stall and use a silencing charm; someone would probably just go to the next stall if the door didn't open.
The blond could have cast a charm that would have encompassed just their stall, he was very skilled at it. But before he had the chance Seamus volunteered, though he confessed all he could manage was a 10ft wide dome; the simplest of shapes with the spell. Draco realized that this would allow Harry to be inside the spell and so hear what was going on from the next stall over. But it would also still allow them enough time to hunker down quietly in the last stall if someone came in.
Harry had managed to get into the loo just after them and so heard most of their conversation from the next stall over. While Ron was spell locking the stall door and Seamus was casting the silencing charm, Harry quietly cast the transparency spell and the stall wall turned into what looked like a thick pane of glass. Then he fished out his camera and got it ready.
Both boys stood with their backs to the door and Draco stood facing them.
"OK. If you agree to do everything we tell you to until our next class then we'll take the spelled underwear off you."
"And then we're even?" the Slytherin asked.
"Yes" they both answered.
"OK."
Ron had a mischievous twinkle in his eye. "Give me your wand, and then strip" Seamus said. Draco hesitated for a moment but figured he had no choice. He'd actually cast several cleansing charms around the stall before they got here thinking that something like this might happen. He complied, neatly folding his clothes and putting them off to the side.
"Good." Ron produced small vial and took out the stopper. "Swallow this."
"Another stimulation potion? Why? If we're almost done I-"
"You agreed to do what we asked."
Gritting his teeth, Draco acquiesced and swallowed the liquid.
"Now turn around" Ron said. Draco complied. "Now shake that ass. Let us see just how good you look in Gryffindor crimson and gold." The blond flushed slightly red, both at having to perform for them and for the reminder that he was wearing the 'forbidden' colors (at least to a Slytherin). He really had never done anything like this before. So he sort of bent forward a bit and wiggled his ass, shaking it back and forth, alternating between slow and fast.
Harry got a couple of shots of this from his perfect side view of the action. He also was careful to zoom in a bit on the tightly clad ass that he himself had enjoyed so intimately not too long ago. And then turning the camera in the other direction he got shots of Ron and Seamus who were groping themselves as they watched, trousers now tented with erections.
"Nice" Ron said, leaning forward and giving Draco a good spank on one ass cheek.
"Argh" Draco cried. There had been a slight sting of pain but it was more the surprise and, after that faded, the indignity of being under their power that really stung.
"Ooo, let me try" said Seamus, giving him a smack on the other cheek. Draco gave a similar whelp. "That is fun" he said, looking at Ron. They took up positions on each side of the blond then both delivered a series of ten more spanks to the butt cheek closest to them.
Draco gritted his teeth and only allowed a couple more cries to escape his lips. They weren't all that hard so there wasn't much pain. It was more the embarrassment; which was the point he realized. His face flushed red. He reminded himself that he had agreed to this. Though he was now re-thinking his idea about having Harry there (whose presence remained completely unknown to Ron and Seamus). He'd now rather his boyfriend had not been there to overhear.
Little did he know that Harry was not only hearing it, but seeing it, and memorializing it on film. As it turned out, he would be using it for wanking material for many years to come. Looking back on these photos years from now it would be painfully obvious that all three were novices at spanking, but it was still a very erotic sight. In the here and now, watching two of his best friends teach Draco a lesson, Harry's own trousers were tented too.
Both of them stepped back and Draco turned around to face them again after he took a second to compose himself.
"You had enough of that?" Ron asked. Draco nodded, an annoyed looked look on his face from the inane question. "Are you sure? Because it seems like at least part of you enjoyed it" he said, pointing at Draco's crotch and the obvious tent in the fabric. "Maybe you like getting spanked by other boys?"
The redness that had mostly faded from Draco's face immediately returned, deeper than before, and soon spread to an all-body blush, his entire pale frame taking on a pinkish hue. [Harry got a great shot of it with his camera.] So many things were swirling around this situation. The blond wanted to blame the stimulation potion. Maybe it was the spanking, maybe the humiliation, maybe it was knowing that Harry was listening (he thought, not knowing that Harry was actually watching and photographing), maybe the submission, maybe just the fact that Ron and Seamus were cute. His whole hormone filled teenage brain was scrambled at the moment. He fished around for something to say.
"It's... it's that potion you gave me" he replied a moment later. But there was no confidence or conviction in his voice at all. That spanking had been a major turn on for Draco. He'd liked it. And his cock had liked it even more!
The two Gryffindors weren't fooled, and he knew they weren't fooled. But while Ron would have liked to tease the nearly naked boy a bit more, they had other plans for the remaining time they had. Ron glanced at Seamus and got a nod in return, signifying that the Irish boy agreed they should move on to the next part of their plan.
Ron got out his wand and pointed it at Draco, his expression showing that he expected the other boy to stand still. Then Seamus gathered up the clothes on the floor and cradled them to his chest.
"The rest is simple" Ron said. "We'll just take these with us and go tell Filch that you're here. Don't worry, I'm sure he won't take many detours as he walks you to Snape. Though... maybe Snape will be in his rooms, or he might be in the Great Hall? Who knows? And we can take that underwear off you before we go, just like we promised." Draco's face took on a mortified expression. "Or, if you like, we can leave them on you and you can wear those lovely Gryffindor colors to give you a bit of modesty. Either way there will be some explaining to do on your part. Especially since you'll be hard the whole time, what with the potion you just took." Draco started taking his breath in gulps, it was getting hard to breathe.
"Or" Seamus continued, dropping the clothes back onto the floor and fishing out his own wand. "Maybe I'll just use the same spell you used on us. What was it now? Incendi-something" he asked aloud in mock bemusement.
Draco's mouth dropped and his eyes went even wider in shock. Surely, they wouldn't do this?! MERLIN! That bastard Filch would parade him through the halls naked and would surely 'accidentally / on purpose' make lots of noise to ensure that a huge number of fellow students saw him that way. They were going to leave him to the same fate that he'd abandoned them to. And he couldn't even claim that it was unfair. In a way, it was perfectly fair. It would be so humiliating. And his nudity (or near nudity if he kept the briefs on) would be talked about forever.
Ron continued with a nasty, "How's that sound? How do you think people will interpret you being hard has a rock while you're paraded around school naked?"
He didn't think it could have been worse, and then it was. Draco was frozen in fear for a moment as he contemplated his impending humiliation. The portraits and ghosts would keep the story alive for YEARS! Possibly decades. He'd never live it down.
"PLEASE" he almost cried, dropping to his knees. "Please don't do this. I... I'm SO SO sorry. I was angry because I thought Harry had betrayed me. I know now that he didn't, and I wouldn't have done that to you if was thinking clearly. PLEASE!" he pleaded.
Harry was considering intervening, but held back for a moment to see if his suspicions about what they were doing were true. He knew his friends. There was silence for a moment, but then Ron's face cracked and he started giggling. Seamus soon followed.
"You should see the look on your face." More giggling. "Don't worry Malfoy, we're not going to do that to you. We're not that cruel. We just wanted to give you a good scare, give you a sense of how we felt."
The Slytherin's breathing started to return to normal. He was angry at having been duped, but that was mostly eclipsed by the relief he felt at escaping the humiliation of being paraded through Hogwarts naked and with a boner. He started to get up but Seamus said "Stay down there." Draco paused, looking up at them again. "You are going to do one more thing for us" he continued, groping himself.
'Ah' Draco thought. He'd actually figured that's where this whole thing was going and had sort of resigned himself to this even before they'd met him here in the loo. He did think they were cute; though Weasley could be a git sometimes. He was mostly looking forward to getting this torment with the underwear to end but the thought of sucking them off was also somewhat appealing.
They each unzipped and fished their cocks out. Both were rock hard and they wanked themselves lightly, slowly pulling the foreskin back and forth over the head. Draco noticed wryly that neither of them was moist; so they didn't have precum which also meant that (pretty soon) he would be ahead of them in sexual development. While he didn't realize it at the time, later he would be glad that day hadn't quite arrived yet for himself; continuous wanking torture like what he'd been subjected to this morning took a much bigger toll on you when the orgasms weren't dry. But for now, he could cling to that small victory of being ahead.
His internal smugness didn't last long. As he reached and started to lean forward to swallow Ron's prick, Seamus produced a folded piece of parchment from a pocket and handed it to the kneeling blond. "Read that aloud first." Draco unfolded the paper and read it. Harry couldn't make it out from his vantage point but it must have been something rather 'special' to make Draco stare daggers back up at the Irish boy. "Go on. The sooner you do that, the sooner this will all be over. And make it sound convincing."
'Assholes!' Draco thought. As if what they'd already done wasn't enough. They wanted to humiliate him as much as possible. URGH! This was the crux of it all, the height of humiliation. Making him say this to someone he used to despise.
He thought about refusing for a moment, but then thought better of it. They could change their minds and decide to make good on their threat of burning his clothes. That was far too big a risk to take. Swallowing his pride, and doing his best to sound sincere, he read aloud the script they'd written for him.
"Slytherin is the least honorable house at the school. Compared to Gryffindor, all we are good for is sucking cock. And I'm the greediest of them all; I love swallowing a hot load. Please, sirs, may I suck your cocks? PLEASE?!"
"Very good Malfoy" Ron replied a moment later, as though he were an adult disciplining a misbehaved child. "You may."
It dawned on the kneeling boy that he could actually extract a small bit of revenge on them. They wanted to play some sort of tough guy? Kind of hard when you probably have no staying power. That made him decide to attack Ron's cock.
He moistened his mouth and immediately took the entire length between his lips, sucking hard, and bobbing up and down. "OH FUCK!" Ron gasped, amazed at the overwhelming pleasure the blond was giving him. He'd enjoyed his times with Seamus, but this was something else entirely. The twins weren't kidding, Draco really did have incredible skills! He felt the tongue tease his cock head, lips stretch his foreskin, teeth tease his frenulum (though he didn't know the word) with just the right motions.
And the boy wasn't just using his mouth. Both hands went to work; one formed a tight ring with this thumb and index finger and used that to massage the shaft in rhythm to his sucking. And with the other hand he alternated between gently teasing the smooth ball sack and pressing in on the taint.
"OH... OH... OH…" was all Ron could utter. He'd imagined grabbing Malfoy's head and fucking his face, adding one more bit of humiliation as he used the blond for his own pleasure. This would be his last chance since they'd be even after this. But all he managed was to raise his hands a couple of inches towards the blond's head before he was rendered a barely conscious writhing mass of teenage sexual bliss from those extremely gifted cock-sucking skills.
"Blimey" Seamus muttered as he watched the expert at work. It was impressive to see and he lightly wanked his rigidly hard cock. That amazement was Harry's response too, though he was able to keep it inside and not emit any sound that would give away his presence. He got some great camera shots of Draco going down on Ron, also capturing the look of ecstasy on his mate's face. And also... was there bewilderment in that look? Perhaps Ron couldn't believe just how great this felt, like he thought his past with Draco would somehow dampen his enjoyment of a blowjob?
"I'm... ARGH…" he tried to warn that he going over the edge. A moment later his cock twitched and his whole body shuddered with orgasm. But it was a dry one. Much to Draco's satisfaction, and Ron's disappointment when he thought back on it, the ginger had barely lasted 30 seconds.
'Pity' Draco thought, lamenting that he couldn't get the tasty reward he was becoming used to receiving at the end of a job well done.
Deciding to let Ron go, rather than deliberately tease his post-orgasmic oversensitive bits, he sat back on his heels for a second to clear his head. Then he leaned in and gave Seamus the exact same treatment.
"OH!" came the loud response from the cock's freckly-faced owner. Seamus was similarly overwhelmed by this, at least if his volume was any guide. But he had the presence of mind to bring the inside of his robed arm over this own mouth to stifle the volume, moaning into his sleeve.
The Irish boy was similarly overwhelmed and for similar reasons. He and Ron had been doing wonderful things, all of which had felt great. (Some early fumbling aside.) But this was an entirely different level of pleasure. The tongue, the suction, the fingers, the... 'FUCK! That tongue!' he thought.
It was over even quicker than for Ron; Seamus having gotten a head start of arousal by watching it first before getting the same treatment. In fact, the ginger had only just recovered his wits when Draco pulled off the now-turned-to-putty Seamus about 20 seconds after he started. The Slytherin waited a moment for the two of them to collect themselves and put their cocks away and then stood up.
Harry, figuring the action was over, put his camera away and collected himself, waiting to see how exactly this would wrap up. He was still hard from watching the scene play out, and he could feel some pre-cum that had soaked into his own underwear. But this wasn't the time to deal with that.
"Wow! That was... just WOW. Thank you" Ron said. "Harry is lucky to have such a skilled-"
"Think very carefully about what you say next" Draco said, a bit of irritation in his tone.
Ron was going to say "skilled cocksucker for a boyfriend" but in one of his rare moments of quick thinking he decided it was best not to voice that thought. "I... uh... never mind mate."
'Mate?' Draco thought. That was interesting. Ron's attitude seemed to have shifted.
"So?"
"So... what?" Ron replied, not catching the blond's drift.
"Are you going to take these off of me?" he gestured to the magical Gryffindor themed briefs that were the only stitch of clothing he had on at the moment.
"Oh! Right! Yea." Ron got his wand and muttered the counter spell as he touched it to the waistband. They immediately grew in size to their prior massive and baggy cut and fell to Draco's ankles. He stepped out and picked them up to examine them. It was like nothing had happened. They seemed to be completely unaltered by having been 'up close and personal' with his crotch for so many hours. He was curious and gave them a tentative sniff.
"There's a cleaning spell bound up in the enchantment" Seamus said, reading Draco's thoughts.
"Ah. That explains it. Where did you-?"
"My brothers" Ron replied.
"And where did they-?"
"Buy them? Make them? No idea. I've stopped asking questions. They'd never tell me anyway."
"Umm, yea. Probably not" Draco agreed. Ron put is hand out and he handed them over. "It seems their magical dabbling extends to more than just practical jokes."
"True. Though I'd say that, considering how well these worked, they've moved beyond dabbling, wouldn't you say?"
Draco muttered agreement. "So we're even then?"
"Even" Seamus replied and extended his hand. Draco shook it.
"Even" Ron echoed, and did the same. But he didn't let go right away. Still grasping firmly, he held Draco's gaze a moment. "But if you ever hurt Harry, I'll kill you."
"Fair enough," Draco smiled. And in doing so, he gave Ron another clue as to what it was that attracted Harry to him. The expression totally transformed the Slytherin boy into... someone else. Some who seemed, to Ron at least, like a normal (and cute) wizard.
They dropped the handshake. Ron seemed to think about something for a moment and then, nodding to himself, voiced his thought. "Do you ah... want some help with that?" he asked, pointing to Draco's still rock-hard cock. Despite the many orgasms they'd already given him he'd gotten hard, very hard, in the last few minutes. He blushed again, reminded of the fact that they'd learned more about his... kinks... than he might have wished.
Draco paused for a moment as he realized something else. It was happening again. Ron's attitude towards him seemed to have lost the hostility. He doubted the ginger would have offered otherwise. So rather than reply with anger or some sort of passive aggressive witty retort, which would have been his automatic response in the not too distant past, he decided that it was better to be gracious.
"Thanks. But... no" he replied.
"You sure?" Ron asked. That confirmed it. He was warming to Draco.
"Yes. I think you guys have... done enough of that for today." Seeing their expressions shift he continued. "You were getting even. It's OK, I'm not trying to be rude. There are... ah... no hard feelings" he chuckled at the obvious double entendre with his erection.
That broke the remaining tension. The two Gryffindors laughed at his joke. Looking around Draco spotted his clothes and started picking them up.
"You two go ahead. I'll get dressed on my own." They knew that was their cue to leave. Unlocking the spelled stall door, they cracked it to confirm that the loo was empty. "I'll get rid of the silencing charm" he continued. They left the stall and immediately left the loo, not checking the other stalls. When he was sure they were gone, Draco dropped his clothes and said loudly, into the air, "Get in here." Then he fished out his wand.
Harry quickly left his own stall and came in the one on the end to join Draco, leaning against the wall and facing him. The blond, still naked, locked the door again. "Did you have fun listening?" he asked Harry in a seductive tone as he reached forward, grabbing the hard cock through his trousers and wanking him slowly but firmly through the fabric.
"OH" Harry moaned, and nodded vigorously, not trusting his voice just then. He didn't want to give away the fact that he'd done more than just listen. The transparency spell had allowed him to watch too, and he had been taking pictures.
Draco leaned in and started to put his weight against him, nibbling at his ear and neck, eliciting more moans from his lover. "So... did you have fun?" he asked again, whispering to next to Harry's ear. His naked body was now leaning into Harry and Harry was happy for the wall to help hold him upright.
By the way he was asking, Harry could tell that Draco wasn't upset. And something about the boy being completely naked and him still being fully clothed was an odd, but pleasant, sort of sensation. His cock had been hard for a while now and it was loving the attention, even through the fabric.
"Yessss" he softly hissed in reply. He guessed that this was what the blond wanted to hear; plus it had the added benefit of being true.
"They spanked me for being naughty" he continued, still whispering in a sexy tone, and still gripping Harry firmly and slowing wanking him through his trousers.
"Yes" Harry replied once more and groaned in pleasure. His cock was leaking pre-cum again; he could feel it in his briefs.
"It made me hard" Draco continued. Harry stopped himself from agreeing; that would give away his ploy about the transparent well. "I... think I want to explore that."
"Fuck" Harry moaned.
"Do you want to spank me? Next time I'm bad?"
"I... FUCK yes!" Harry said. And he knew that to be true as the words left his mouth.
"Good." Then he was quiet for a moment as he concentrated on opening Harry's trousers and fishing out his cock. Harry reached for Draco's own member but was gently batted away. "No. I've had quite enough of... other people playing with my cock today. This is for you, as a thanks for helping keep me safe like I asked."
Harry's brief pang of guilt for his sin of omission was quickly forgotten as the naked Draco sank once again to his knees and took Harry's cock into his mouth, tongue swirling and lapping up the copious pre-cum he found on the mushroom head.
"Umm" he hummed contently. "I love how you taste Harry" he said up to the now panting boy standing over him, his grey eyes locking with Harry's green. "Seamus and Ron, they haven't started cumming yet. So I didn't get any... reward... at the end."
"Fuck" Harry said, so turned on by the erotic things that Draco was saying to him. And that was on top of the small power trip he was getting from still being fully clothed, only his cock poking out his open zipper, while Draco was naked and on his knees.
"But YOU are going go be able to give me what I need. WON'T YOU?!" he playfully continued. However he didn't wait for an answer and instead went down on Harry again, putting his mouth to good use in coaxing out the creamy finish he was alluding to.
A part of Harry's mind registered that Draco had said 'need' and not 'want' just now. That was amazing just in an of itself and turned on Harry even more. He loved all the intimate details that he was learning about his Slytherin lover. Harry brought one hand up to caress Draco's cheek and run his fingers through the delightfully soft blond hair. "You're so beautiful Draco" he said between heated moans. "So sexy to watch." A moment passed. "I'm... so close... do you want to stop and-"
"No" he paused only for a moment. "I want to taste you now" and he went back to work. And while it was true that he'd had enough of others wanking him, Draco was still very turned on and very hard. But he had no reservations about wanking himselfand started to do so while he knelt there expertly sucking Harry.
"OOOOHHHH" Harry moaned again, and in less than a minute he shot his load into Draco's oh-so-eager mouth.
Draco could sense the moment approaching and he felt a quick twitch of Harry's cock before the first shot of salty goo reached his tongue. 'Perfect' he thought as it reached his taste buds. And that sent Draco over the edge a few seconds later. He reveled in the taste as several more shots reached his tongue while Harry emptied his balls. A small hum of pleasure came from Draco's throat, the kind you make when you taste a perfectly prepared version of your favorite food.
They both caught their breath. Then Draco stood up and leaned in to kiss Harry, who eagerly returned it, tasting the remnants of his cum as they made out.
"Thanks" Harry said. "That was... amazing."
"I'm glad."
A pause. "Should we talk about…"
"Later" Draco replied. "We have afternoon classes. And I..." he looked around for his clothes, "need to get dressed."
"Oh! Yea. Right."
"Go ahead. We can't risk being seen together anyway. We can use the quills later. But remember, I have quidditch practice, so it will have to be after that."
"OK" Harry smiled, and kissed Draco again before he departed.
Draco got dressed and dismissed the silencing charm before leaving the stall. Relieved, but not surprised, to find the loo still empty he checked his appearance in the mirror, make a few adjustments, and headed out to find some lunch.
While in the great hall, several of his Slytherin housemates noticed that he was uncharacteristically quite during the meal. They rightly guessed that he was lost in thought and they didn't bother him. But none would have guessed why. He was mulling over the sexual encounter he'd just had and, more specifically, the spanking. His ass still stung slightly from it. As he thought back on the encouter, his cock went to full mast, again. This was despite all of the teasing and many orgasms of the morning. It ached in fact. And he wasn't sure if that was because of the hours of stimulation they'd given him, or because of how hard it got when he thought about getting his ass spanked. And how next time he wanted to be bare assed. He decided to chalk it up to the former.
But in either case, he was excited about exploring this with Harry. The situation had moved too fast to really consider the implications. But his wank-buddy had said yes when he'd asked about doing more. He only just realized how elating that had been, thinking about how disappointed he would be if Harry had rejected that... avenue of exploration. But he didn't, and that brought a smile to his face as he picked at his lunch. His only potential problem now was Potter's house. What if his "Griffindor sensibilities" held him back?
He was brought out of his musings/fantasies by a tap on his shoulder. It was time to head to the next class. He quickly ate a few more bites of lunch and then grabbed his bag, holding it across his front as he walked. Their school robes were long but erections could still be noticeable. He hoped it would go down by the time he got to his next class.
The thing was, his ass was still a bit sore. Every time he felt that discomfort it reminded him, and that renewed his erection. So it was only sometime later that his groin finally calmed down.
Notes:
Thanks for reading. I'd love feedback and any suggestions for future chapters. The more praise I get, the more likely I am to continue to the story. caladan10 at tutanota dot com to email me directly. Or feel free to post comments and suggestions here in AO3.
Chapter 21: Payback for the Bully (Part 1)
Summary:
Time for the bully to get his cumuppance.
Notes:
I started writing this chapter and, just recently, noticed that it was several times longer than my typical installment. So... I'm putting this out in several parts. (And I won't combine them back again like I have in the past.) Hope you all enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It was decided: it was time to get revenge on Hunter and put him in his place. Not just for what he'd done to Ron and Seamus, but because he was an obnoxious bully. They'd asked around, and there was almost nobody, especially the younger students, that hadn't fallen victim to Hunter in one way or another. Taking their money, shoving them around, destroying homework before it was handed in, and more. So many petty things done to so many people. And he did worse to a few of the girls as well. Heidi wasn't the only one who he bragged (falsely) about having sex with, and with no reason for doing so other than to boost his own reputation in the eyes of his flunkies, the few casual friends he'd managed to make at Hogwarts. Very discreetly, they also learned that he'd taken things too far with two other girls, not quite forcing them into things, but they weren't quite willing either. His looks allowed him to coast by in so many ways.
They were all already leaning towards making him pay. But then one more thing happened that put them over the edge. He cornered Cedric one night in the common room, without any provocation, and pantsed him. There were only about five other people still awake, milling about the common room, so the audience was pretty small. But still, it was humiliating. In the process the bully had seen how small the other boy was and so had taken to joking that he must have contracted a case of "small-cox" when he was younger.
That was the last straw. It was time for this to end, they all agreed. So they met as a group (Oliver, Cedric, the Twins, Ron, Seamus, Harry, and Draco) to hatch the plan. Harry wasn't sure about the last, thinking that Ron and Seamus might object. But since they'd gotten their payback the other day, their attitude towards Draco had mellowed. This was both because of their friendship with Harry, and the Gryffindor sensibility that Draco had now "paid his debts" and so they were basically even. When he asked whether they'd mind including Draco in their little plot, they not only didn't object, but encouraged it.
"Sure I want him in on this! If we've learned nothing else, we know he's devious. It's kind of like with my brothers" Ron said. "Far better to have them on YOUR side. Same thing with Mal... with Draco." Ron caught himself and was making an effort to use the Slytherin's first name.
They found an empty classroom and brainstormed for a couple of hours about what and how they might get payback. They first thought about blackmail, but eventually agreed that it should be through humiliation. Blackmail meant he'd have to stop to stave off potential humiliation. But they didn't want that. They realized that they wanted him to suffer actual humiliation for what he'd done. Ideally, if it could be done in a way that would throw his homophobia right back in his face. They would keep dirt on him to prevent retaliation, using blackmail that way after the fact.
As the plan coalesced, there were a bunch of things that they realized they would need to take care of. Many questions were raised and lots of possible answers were bandied about the group. They realized that the process would take a while; they would need Polyjuice to set it up, and that faux-person would need time to build up trust. It would have to escalate, adding some of the kinkier elements gradually so that he wouldn't balk. It would be what was called a "long con."
There were some complaints about all the work that would go into this, and the desire to get back at him now and not later. But the twins reassured everyone that a well-executed prank always paid off. And that they would have some fun with him along the way as a bonus. There are worse hardships to bear than hot meetups with an Adonis, even if he is a prat. (Everyone chuckled)
Heidi would probably also help; she was seriously mad at him.
They'd need the ingredients for various potions. The twins had a source where they could get the rare stuff. Draco pointed out that Snape would notice if they pilfered from his stockroom.
They would need some additional sex toys. Cedric volunteered to get them. Harry and Oliver knew for a fact that he'd done this before.
Draco could size Hunter up and buy the other "clothes" they would need; he had an eye for tailoring. (He was always smartly dressed after all.) And he can afford it with his family's money. And Draco would pay for the other stuff also; an additional apology for being a prat in years one and two.
They would need to practice charms, potions, and transfiguration. Some things they could only learn about in the restricted section. Harry knew how to get in there. So did the twins, though through different methods. The invisibility cloak would be needed a lot. Harry was OK lending it out. Cedric was impressed when he learned of its existence and saw it in action. We need a way to block eyesight. A blindfold would work, but something less obtrusive would be better. Draco shared a spell he knew that would accomplish the same thing, no fabric needed.
Harry had approached Heidi for help and she had readily agreed, as he suspected she would. He didn't tell her the whole plan, not least because it was still forming. However, a conspiracy to rain supreme humiliation down on his head, that really piqued her interest. And it was key that they got a girl to help them start it all off so Harry was relieved that it could be her, someone that recently engaged in sexual situations with him. It would save time.
Without giving away that he already knew all the details, he coaxed her into telling him the story of what had happened with Hunter. Then he also got permission to share the story with Oliver and connect the two of them, since he was the mastermind of the whole affair. When the two of them met up a short time later, Oliver (to gain her trust) came out to her and told her that he had his own reasons for wanting to get revenge. She suspected the why, and the who, but kept quiet. Then told Oliver about the encounter. Of course, he already knew since Harry had told him the other day, but he too kept quiet about knowing more than they were saying out loud.
They put their plan into action right away. Then the twins along with Heidi huddled off to the side of a hallway where they knew Hunter would come by. Sure enough, they saw him turn the corner about 10 minutes later and he was, as luck would have it, by himself. Good!
Their thinking was that if Heidi suddenly approached him, all by herself, that he might be suspicious; either by the approach in and of itself and the fact that she was alone. He might think that this was some sort of trick or he might be suspicious. But if he just "happened to pass by" and others tacitly confirmed that it was her, then it was less likely that he'd later question whether it was the "real" Heidi that he'd be talking to, when then eventually used Polyjuice.
As he got close the twins said, "See you on the pitch Heidi" and walked off. This hopefully would plant the unconscious seed in Hunter's mind that would prevent him from questioning what happened next.
"You!" Heidi said pretending to just now notice him. "You and I are going to have a little talk!"
Hunter stopped dead. He figured that the rumors would get back to her and he'd wondered what might happen when they did.
"In here" she continued, as she tried the door of an empty room and grabbing his wrist. Figuring he had no choice, he followed.
He walked past her and she closed the door behind them, locking it.
"Look, I..." he started to say as she turned, but was cut short when she slapped him across the face. Hard!
"No! You don't talk. Got it?" she half-yelled at him as he staggered back a pace to lean against the wall. She had a solid athletic build and wasn't one to pull her punches, physically or metaphorically. 'That felt good' she thought to herself. Hunter was too stunned to respond. Nobody had hit him since he was about 10 years old. He held his cheek, which he knew would be turning red given how hard that slap was, and had the good sense to stay quiet. He nodded to indicate his agreement.
"You're so fucking stupid! I wasn't going to tell anyone about your short fuse; I wouldn't do that. But you had to go and start 'defensive rumors' just to try and protect yourself. Now everyone thinks I'm a slut. You're such a prat! I would have tried again with you. Seen if maybe we could have overcome your... issue... on your terms" and she tweaked his cock with her fingers briefly as she said 'issue.'
She paused for a moment to let that sink in, enjoying the look on his face. Glancing down she could also tell that her quick-wristed action was having the desired effect; his cock was getting hard. Had his hand not already been there, he might have face-palmed himself for his own stupidity. It seemed that he'd thrown away what, it turned out, would have been a sure thing.
"But this! You screwed me over! And you didn't even screw me! So... now... you're going to make it up to me." At his questioning look, she continued. "I was going to try to see if we could fix this not-so-little problem on your terms." She was deliberately stroking his ego by referring to the fact that he was well hung. Oliver had suggested, rightly, that this would lower his defenses and make him more susceptible to persuasion. "Since the rumors are swirling now, I have nothing to lose. So, we're going to fix it on my terms." He face still showed confusion, so she spelled it out for him. "I need a boy to experiment on. Figure out what feels good and how to make him last. If I'm going to wrap men around my finger, I need someone to learn with. That's going to be you! You're going to be my little test subject slash love slave until I'm done with you." And with that, she stepped forward, and palmed his cock a bit to get him fully hard.
"Whaaa-?" he barely had time to process what she said before she parted his robes and undid his trousers to let them pool on the floor. And he didn't put up any resistance when she pushed his boxers down and started wanking his cock slowly, watching as the foreskin closed fully in on the upstroke and then pulled back taught as her fist pulled back on the downstroke. "Oh, Oh FUCK!" he continued, closing his eyes and letting his head fall back against the wall he was leaning on. His confused expression changed to a pleasurable one.
"That's right, just lay back and enjoy it" she whispered in his ear, moving alongside him so that she was out of the line of fire. She was moving slowly but already she could see a few drops of pre-cum slicking the mushroom head. "You like this, don't you?" When he didn't respond she stopped. A low frustrated moan escaped his lips when her hand stopped moving and he opened his eyes to look at her. "Do you like it?" she asked again, annoyed, and with her other hand she quickly reached up and grabbed a fistful of his long blond hair, pulling it, and snapping his head back.
His eyes grew wide with surprise and the twinge of pain from the hair pulling. "Yes!" he said with a strained tone.
"Good" she replied, letting go of his hair and restarting her slow jerking motions. "When I ask you a question, you answer me, got it?!"
"Yes" he hissed in reply, relaxing into the pleasure again.
"You do what I tell you, and there will be lots of nice sensations coming your way" she continued. Then to emphasize the point, she used her other hand to start tickling his balls.
"Oh...yea... that's nice" he moaned, his body becoming less tense.
"And if you don't do what I tell you..." then she stopped wanking him and squeezed his balls enough to hurt a bit.
"Argh!" he said, in pain and frustration.
"Do we understand each other?" she asked, hand gripping his balls for emphasis. He nodded vigorously. "Good" she replied, then her hands started wanking and tickling again. "The only other rule is that you warn me when you're getting close."
"I'M GETTING CLOSE" he immediately responded. She guessed as much since his balls had started pulling up, but it was nice to see that he could take direction.
"That's a good boy. Let it go now. Cum for me."
The tactile stimulation was going to get him there shortly, but the added verbal got him there that much sooner and he complied (though there was really no way to stop his orgasm by that point). The first two squirts shot far out of his cock, arcing into the air a bit before falling to the floor a few feet away.
"Ohhhhh... fuu... fuck yea" he said.
Heidi carefully shifted her grip, angling her palm and fingers and putting them just in front of the mushroom to ensure she caught the rest. Hunter's speech gave way to quiet moaning as several more shots came out his cock, with less force that the first couple, but still quite voluminous. As she looked down, Heidi was surprised at seeing the large volume she was able to capture.
Hunter's eyes were closed as he continued to ride the orgasmic wave. Taking advantage of his lessened awareness of his surroundings, she carefully bent down and tipped her palm, pouring out the creamy substance right into the crotch of the blond's boxers. Then, grabbing the fabric, she squeezed them and his trousers to ensure that it really soaked in. Standing back up, she gave his cock a quick tug then let go of it as his breathing returned to normal.
A moment later she said softly into his ear, "that wasn't so bad, was it?"
"Nope" he said, with a big Cheshire cat grin on his face, feeling on top of the world. He started to bend over and reach for his boxers and pants when her other hand took hold of his balls again. He froze.
"One more thing." She let the moment build, knowing that she had his undivided attention, and building the suspense slightly. "You left a bit of a mess" she continued.
"What, the floor?" he said, not sure why she really cared about that.
"No, here!" and she held up her cum slicked fingers in front of his face.
"Well... I..." he sputtered, not sure what to say. She chuckled inwardly at his discomfort.
"It's OK. Was bound to happen. Just clean it up." As he looked around for a rag or something, she brought his gaze back with a sharp word. "No. With your mouth. I want to see you eat it up."
That brought him up short and he hesitated, not moving. It wasn't that he minded eating it; he would lick up his own load every now and again after jerking off. It's just that nobody had ever seen him do it. He was worried it would look gay.
Heidi pushed her hand toward his mouth, squeezing his balls for emphasis.
He grunted slightly and cringed at the sensation. His homophobic fear was quickly trumped by the pain from his groin. After taking a second to recover, he leaned forward and did what she wanted. He licked around her palm and the back of her hand, then pulled in each finger between his lips as it was offered to him, sucking firmly and using his tongue to get all the cum off them.
Heidi enjoyed watching him do this, getting off on the power she could exert on him as well as subjecting him to minor humiliation by making him eat his own load. He also was pretty nimble with his tongue, and that made her wonder what he might have been able to get up to with that if they'd ever gone farther. But that was never going to happen now, not after what he'd done to her. But... there was no need to let him know that.
"Good, good" she said when he was finished. "You'll see me again soon. Tell anyone about this and you're dead. Understand?!" He nodded sheepishly at the reminder of the rumors he'd started. "And if you're good, I'll practice even more fun things on you" she said, licking her lips suggestively. His jaw dropped, and the intense look of lust on the blond's face was that of a dog salivating at the prospect of a giant steak. "But first, there's one more thing." She picked up her wand and aimed it at his clothes. Hunter was surprised when, instead of a cleaning spell, she cast a drying spell.
"Why did you cast that?" he asked?
"Because you made made me ask twice," she replied. "Get yourself sorted and leave. NOW!" she said in a biting tone that invited no argument. Finally coming back to himself fully he quickly pulled up his boxers and trousers, put his cock away, and got himself sorted. He left the room and pulled the door shut, walking quickly away. It was only as he got moving that he fully understood what she'd done with that spell. The cum in his boxers and trousers was completely dried and crusty. He wouldn't be able to remove it with a simply cleaning spell, if he could get it out at all. At the very least he would have to spend rest of the afternoon with his dried load chafing his cock and balls. Plus he'd have to make sure he kept the front of his robes closed, lest anyone see the telltale signs on the outside of his crotch.
However, Hunter still couldn't believe his own good luck. 'This cunt is going to give me no strings sex?! FUCK YEA!' he thought to himself, now thinking that he was becoming some sort of gigolo. He wasn't entirely sure he liked the idea of letting a girl take control, but if it meant more of that, and... was she offering him blow jobs?! 'Wow, when you're are good looking as I am you can treat people like dirt and they will still have sex with you' his internal monologue smugly continued.
A couple of moments after he left, Heidi opened the door and carefully checked around the corridor outside. It was clear. She ducked her head back inside and closed the door again.
"He's gone" she said into the room.
Oliver came out from behind some shelves off in a dark corner of the room where he'd been hiding. He'd seen and heard the whole thing.
"Well done" he said to her, producing his wand and casting a cleansing charm on her hand to remove the remaining saliva and remnants of spunk.
"Thanks for that, and for the clean-up" she said, raising one hand in a polite gesture of thanks.
"So... you think he bought it?"
"Hook, line, and sinker. His massive ego will keep him from second guessing it."
"Yea, I figured that too. Good."
"How long did he last, compared to, you know, the other time?"
"Well, I wasn't really counting last time" she said with a small laugh. "But I'd say it was maybe half a minute longer."
"Ah, OK" Oliver said, processing that little tidbit. "I bet squeezing his balls probably reset the clock."
"Yea, probably. That was a good idea you had."
"Actually, that was Harry, I can't take credit. Oh, while we're on the subject, that was a good idea of yours! Making him lick your hand clean."
"Thanks. It just came to me in the moment. I realize I might not get to see your final plan, so I wanted to get my own little bit of humiliation in while I could. But that bit with the drying spell was certainly a good start."
"Hey, whatever the reason, that was a nicely improvised move. We may use that ourselves." She nodded her appreciation of the comment. "So, are you OK with the rest?"
"Polyjuice, yes. You promise that you'll only use it for THIS and that you'll keep 'the other me' out of sight otherwise?"
"On my honor as a Gryffindor" he replied, putting his hand up as he swore.
"Done" and they shook.
Oliver took out some scissors and handed them over to her while he drew out an envelope from his bag. She cut off a few small locks of her long hair, ensuring that the loss wasn't noticeable. It was more than they would need.
"Thanks Heidi. Our plan may take some time, but I promise that the whole school will know about it very fast once it's over. And we'll make sure that no blame falls on you."
"Thanks." She turned to leave but paused. "Oliver?" He looked up at her as he was putting the envelope carefully back into his bag. "Don't imagine that this means I'm going to take it easy on you out on the Quidditch pitch."
He laughed. "Of course not!" he said, with mock indignation.
She waved goodbye and left, and Oliver went back to Gryffindor tower to share the news with their little group.
The next day a small message was inscribed to Hunter in the morning's owl post. "Astronomy tower, just before lunch. -H. Password is 'brown bear.'" He immediately understood the implications and his cock got hard thinking about it. That tower would be abandoned during the daytime. And presumably the password bypassed the door locking charm. [He was correct; the twins had their ways.]
The conspirators each were watching him out of the corner of their eye at breakfast and all saw the brief look of shock on his face, followed by the wry smile, thus confirming that the message had been received. Had it been almost anyone else, a mid-day break squeezed in before the meal wouldn't have really been enough time. But given how short Hunter's fuse was, they weren't worried. Worst case, they go hungry till supper.
They'd talked last night about how best to execute this phase. Oliver would take the Polyjuice for this round. The twins had a stash of various strengths of the potion, and for this occasion, they picked the one that would last about 20 minutes or so. (Much of their free time was spent thinking up or preparing for pranks. A stash of 'poly was universally useful in this regard.) Oliver wasn't wild about inhabiting a girl's body, but figured it wouldn't be that big a deal, especially for such a short time. The twins could sneak out of History of Magic early as the professor wasn't all that attentive.
Oliver got there just after the twins. It was a partly cloudy day and warm enough that he didn't need a jacket. While they got situated, he stripped naked knowing his clothes wouldn't fit after the transformation. The fresh air felt nice on this skin. One rarely had the opportunity to be naked outdoors. And on the school grounds, this was one of the few places where you couldn't be seen. A few catcalling whistles reached his ears from somewhere off in a corner where the twins were crouched under the invisibility cloak. But they cut off when he shot an angry look in that direction. He put the clothes aside in a hidden area and donned his school robes, covering his nakedness, and hoping that Hunter wouldn't notice the difference between these and the ones Heidi wore; namely that they almost dragged on the ground given the height disparity between them.
When he heard footsteps coming up the tower, he swallowed the potion. Immediately, his insides started writhing as though he'd just swallowed live snakes and then a burning sensation spread rapidly from his stomach to the very ends of his fingers and toes. He was ready for the next feeling, a horrible melting sensation, as the skin all over his body bubbled like hot wax. But then he was finished morphing into his new form. The tall blond appeared a couple moments later, oblivious to the change, huffing a bit at the climb and also due to the fact that he RAN up the steps.
Seeing her standing there he waved hello and said, "I got your-" but last word ('note') died on his lips as Heidi/Oliver flared out his arms and parted the robes to show a completely naked girl underneath. "CRIKEY!" he said, eyes open in shock. "That's fucking hot! YOU'RE HOT!"
"Glad you think so" said the voice of Heidi. The Polyjuice didn't change a person's voice, but it allowed you to imitate it much easier. And he'd taken a dose yesterday to practice. "You still up for continuing our deal? You do what I say, and then I get to learn from working on you while we look to... build up your staying power."
"Yes, yes" he eagerly agreed. He seemed to not notice that the voice was impersonated. Good!
"OK then. For this to work, I need you to trust me."
"Umm... OK" he agreed, but with a hint of hesitation in his voice.
"Hold still" and Hunter complied as Oliver brought up his wand. "OPERTIS" he said, pointing his wand right between his eyes. His eyelids slammed shut.
"Whaa... what did you do?" he asked, bringing his hands up to rub at his eyes that were now magically glued shut.
"Don't worry, you're fine. That's a blindfolding spell. It forces your eyelids closed. And I can undo it. See? ASPECTU" he cast, reversing the spell. It took a moment for his eyes to focus again, but he looked back at Oliver with a questioning look.
"Why did you cast that?"
"Well, I think that maybe you cum so fast because you get a kind of sensory overload." He paused for a moment to let the Australian teenager consider it. "So, by cutting down on your senses, I think you'll go for longer. Get it?"
He seemed to think about it, but by the look on his face Oliver could tell he wasn't quite convinced yet. "I don't know" and he looked around, as if there might be others appearing here at any moment to catch them.
"Come on, it's just you and me up here. [He inwardly chucked at the lie, and was glad that twins kept silent, though no doubt they were amused by it.] And that door down below locks behind you. Plus, we will hear if anyone comes up the steps even if they manage to open it." He stepped forward, tweaking the blond's hard cock a bit and feeling his against his palm.
The sight and feeling of a hot and willing girl fondling his cock had the desired effect of weakening his resolve. "I guess" though his tone still wasn't entirelyconvinced. "But I'm not sure that being blindfolded while you wank me will help all that much."
'All he needs is a little bit of extra incentive' Oliver thought.
"Ah. But... see... that's where you're wrong." He now looked at her with newly rapt attention. "I'm not planning to wank you" came the reply, with a suggestive lick of the lips followed by a slurping sound.
"MERLIN! YES, YES! OK... go ahead!" he eagerly replied, teenage hormones overriding any remaining caution about allowing himself to be left in such a vulnerable state.
"First, take off your robes and shirt." The blond complied, very quickly. They'd thought about making him get totally naked, but figured it was best to move gradually on that topic. A massive bulge could be seen at his crotch. Oliver recast the blindfold spell and the eyelids snapped shut. He paused for a second to allow Hunter to adjust. "OK?"
"OK." he replied, slightly nervous but also clearly anxious because he subconsciously jutted his hips forward, pushing his bulge out front and center. This was a key first step. They were going to need to meet up a few times to build trust. Hunter needed to be convinced that Heidi (Oliver) was watching out for him and that this would stay a secret. After a few encounters with no issues, and gradual escalation, he would let his guard down even more.
Oliver made a 'come on' gesture to the corner and immediately saw the twins emerge from their hiding place. They were naked except for their socks, having kept those on to minimize any sound that their feet might make on the bare stone.
They'd chosen the blindfold spell deliberately with an eye towards making the photos more convincing. If their victim (so to speak) had been wearing a physical cloth blindfold, he might be able to claim that he'd been tricked. But these pictures would just show him with closed eyes, a habit that many people have during sex. Or, at least during some parts of it when the sensations overcome them or when they're playing out a fantasy in their minds. So, the pictures they took wouldn't have any "air of trickery" about them. At least, that's what they figured as they were hatching the plan.
Plus, given all the other pictures and compromising situations in which they planned to photograph Hunter, a claim of ignorance was going to be very hard to make. They would be assembling quite an interesting "body of evidence." And in the lead up to all this Harry had worked with a few test shots to make sure that they could create wizarding photos with small 'cigarette burns' that would remove a face. As long as it stayed relatively motionless for a few seconds, since wizarding photos had movement in them, it would be completely removed from the photo where they blotted it out. Therefore, they could make blackmail material of Hunter having gay sex, while blocking out the face of his partner. But all that would come later.
Oliver stepped forward, undid Hunter's belt, and then pulled down his trousers and boxers all the way to his ankles. Hopefully this would keep the boy in place since trying to walk would make him trip. They wanted him to stay still. Oliver did all this slowly so as to give the twins time to get into position.
Fred got down on his knees in front of the 10-inch monster while George got ready with the camera. Since Fred had taken the photos of Draco when they'd tricked him, they figured it was only fair for George to man the camera this first time with Hunter. There should be more chances before they were done.
Oliver threw the cloak over himself and crouched down so that his head was level with Fred. The voice had to come from down here so that their quarry wouldn't realize a switch had been made. He reached up and gently tickled the loose dangling balls with Heidi's smaller fingers.
"You ready big boy?" and then he started backing up to get out of view of the camera.
"Fuck yes" came the frustrated reply of the blond Adonis, a small bead of precum forming on the tip of his cock. It took a moment for anything more to happen. 'This cunt is probably just trying to build suspense' Hunter thought. But it was actually to make sure Oliver was completely hidden under the cloak. George snapped his first picture, fingers crossed that they'd properly recast the silencing charm. They had. The first shot captured a perfect side angle: Hunter with a massive hard on and Fred (with his own erect member very visible) on his knees ready to suck him off, and no sign at all that there was someone else crouching next to him.
After snapping the first shot, George quickly gave Fred the thumbs up. With that, his twin set to work. He started by licking up the length of the shaft, bottom to top then loudly slurped up the drop of precum there. Hunter drew in a sharp breath of pure pleasure, then let it out deliberately slowly, a look of intense concentration on his face. He was trying to keep from cuming too quickly.
George continued shooting as his ginger twin ran his tongue around the mushroom head a few times before taking about 5 inches into his mouth and sucking on it hard. He gave a hum of appreciation as the clear liquid fully coated his tongue to show that he liked the taste (which in fact he did). But he deliberately gave the hum a high pitch so that it sounded like that of a girl. Hunter remained oblivious. "OH... yeah... suck it!" the blond boy demanded, and started pumping his hips in rhythm to Fred's sucking.
Fred was turned on by the hot teenage boy feeding him his rod and was using one hand to jack himself while the other played with the blond's hefty balls with their wisps of light blond hair. Their owner gave an appreciative sigh when this sensation was added.
Oliver crawled forward and put his head next to Fred's so that the voice would come from the right direction (someone on his knees just in front). When the ginger next pulled off for a quick breath, he tapped him on the shoulder to indicate he should pause and then coaxed a bit more from the blond using Heidi's voice: "You like that?"
"Ungh" was a sort of affirmative groan he got in response.
"Say it! Tell me what you like."
"Your mouth feels sooo good. I love you playing with my balls. Suck me more, please!" Fred complied, giving them another nice feel.
"You taste so sweet. You're going to feed me that load?"
"OH fuck yea you little cunt!" And then he reached out with both hands to grab each side of his cocksucker's face. Oliver managed to scurry back just in time before they cupped each of Fred's cheeks to hold his head still. All three of them were surprised by the sudden move and they froze. Fortunately, the twins didn't have much in the way of beard growth, so that obvious give-away wasn't a factor. But they still worried that he would notice that the skull was larger and the hair at his fingertips was of a different length and texture. But, as before, he remained oblivious. He was completely self-centered and concentrating solely on his own sexual gratification.
George had the presence of mind to keep the camera shooting. The blond's douche-bag move was going to pay dividends. It would be really hard to say that you've been tricked, and didn't realize that it was a boy sucking you off, when a picture actually shows you shoving his head onto your cock with both hands.
As he shoved his cock in further, down into Fred's throat a bit, all three boys' surprise was now turning to shock. Most of all for Fred. Hunter was being a huge jackass, face-fucking someone like that, but Oliver noted that at least he wasn't trying to ram his full length down his partner's throat. He continued pumping for a bit longer, Fred doing his best to keep his lips tight around the massive tool and continue sucking it. The ginger could taste more precum emanating from the bucking Aussie.
After another moment they heard him cry, "Yea... yea... I'M CUMMING. Swallow my load." He threw his head back and shot a massive volume of jizz into Fred's mouth moaning as he did so.
He made sure that the camera caught Fred's body and cock along with Hunter's expressions, clearly showing that he was spewing a load into the very male mouth wrapped around his cock.
By Oliver's reckoning, the blond lasted about two minutes from when the tongue had first touched his cock until he came. Not exactly a Casanova, but better.
A few seconds later he withdrew and let go. Still oblivious to the switch. Oliver thought fast, making sure to keep him on the defensive. "Argh" he said, starting from a crouch next to Fred and then standing up. Then he gave Hunter a good shove backwards. As his ankles were trapped by his trousers, he fell backwards on his ass, landing hard on the bare stone floor.
"What the fuck?"
"Serves you right! You called me a cunt! Don't ever say that to me again. And how dare you force your cock down my throat like that?!" Oliver yelled at him in Heidi's voice, taking offense on behalf of Fred who'd nearly choked.
His eyes were still held shut by the spell, but he could tell by the look on the Australian's face that it had only just now dawned on him how wrong that was. The twins were quick on the uptake and used the minor commotion to withdraw back to their corner and throw the invisibility cloak around themselves.
"I... uh... I'm sorry. I wasn't thinking. I got caught up in the moment."
"Me too!" Again, Oliver was trying to keep him off-kilter. And, maybe, teach him a bit about not being so selfish.
"Yea. Uh... right. Well, if it makes you feel better" and he gingerly rubbed his backside, "I'm going to have some scrapes on my ass."
Oliver realized that they couldn't end this encounter badly, or it would be harder to set up the next session in a believable way. So he decided to let it slide. "Actually" and the tone of voice softened, "it does." Hunter started to get up. "Wait" he continued. Then, quickly checking first that the twins were again out of sight, he cast the counter spell which allowed the fallen boy to open his eyes again. "That should make things easier." Hunter collected himself and put his clothes back on.
Oliver didn't want things to linger. So no sooner had Hunter gotten his belt straight then Oliver said, again with a good impression of Heidi's voice, "You lasted longer this time. Seems like cutting off your senses shows promise. I didn't mind you cuming in my mouth, but I was glad for the warning. Keep that up, I want to hear you vocalize what's happening. I'll let you know when I'm ready to do this again" Oliver continued, deliberately leaving a vague teaser for more to come. Also, they needed to get him to keep vocalizing what was being done to him and say how much he liked it. This would be important later.
The blond paused for a moment, surprised by the bluntness of the dismissal. "Uh... umm... OK" he replied. 'Girls usually want to talk afterwards. But well... wham-bam-thank you ma'am... that totally works for me' he thought. 'I didn't want to have to reciprocate anyway.' "Should, I, uh..."
"We're done here. Enjoy your lunch" the Gryffindor in disguise replied dismissively.
"Yea... ah... OK" he said, not moving. He couldn't quite believe that a girl could be so matter-of-fact and then detached from what they had just done.
"Why are you still here?" Oliver deadpanned, hoping that would finally get the prat moving. It did. He put up his hands in a surrendering gesture then turned and left. His footsteps could be heard making their way back down the tower's top staircase and then the big wooden door opening and closing as he went through it.
Just as the echo from the door's closure was fading the twins came out from under the cloak.
"Hmm... I wonder if we'll need the nullification potion to-" George started asking but then stopped as Oliver's body started morphing and, in a moment, he was back to his old self. "Never mind" he finished with a smile. He'd been referring to the potion that could nullify the Polyjuice. You could either wait for it to wear off on its own or take that to make the process immediate. This came in handy since sometimes the potion strength was so good it lasted a lot longer than you needed. They'd used a weaker version here since they didn't need to transform for a long time.
Oliver ran his hands over his form and then groped himself, heaving a sigh when he felt that everything was properly back where it should be. "That felt... very odd" he said, and shuddered slightly. He was resigned to the fact that he might have to inhabit a girl's body again to fully carry out the plan, but the thought still weirded him out. "But, it looks like it all worked."
"Yea mate, well planned!" George said. "I got some great shots of the blowjob. And some are going to obviously show that this whole thing is pretty gay. Or, at least that he's trying to pretend like it's not gay, by keeping his eyes closed. Plus, you can totally tell that he unloaded inside Fred's mouth. Blimey... That bloke really is oblivious to what's going on around him once his cock is hard."
"Though, let's be honest, all blokes suffer from that to one degree or another, eh?" Oliver said with a slight chuckle. He turned to Fred. "Are you OK mate? I was worried he might choke you with that thing."
"Nah, I'm fine. Fortunately, I've had a bit of practice deep-throating you Oliver. And he gave me about the same amount. I was more surprised than anything, but was able to suppress my gag reflex."
"Yea, I figured something like that."
"Plus, I appreciate you 'standing up for me' when you pushed him onto his arse."
"You're welcome. So... uh... how was it? How did he taste?" Oliver asked.
"See for yourself" Fred replied leaning in to kiss his friend.
'Did he actually...?' Oliver thought as the kiss began. 'YES! He did' he realized, when Fred shifted his mouth and fed Oliver some cum that he'd kept under his tongue. "Umm" he moaned into Fred's mouth as their lip lock continued. He felt a twinge of pleasure as he tasted the load, enjoying it. Then a small pang of annoyance at the fact that Hunter's load actually tasted good. Bad enough that he had killer looks and a huge cock. Oliver hated that there might be yet another thing that made the bully sexually desirable.
As they continued making out, George came over and undid the clasps that were holding the robes on Oliver, letting them drop to the floor. All three were now naked. "I know you didn't enjoy being a girl for this. So," he said, going down to his knees, "how about I make you feel like a boy?" Not waiting for a response, he leaned forward and took the hard 7-incher into his mouth, sucking on it eagerly.
"Oh... oh yea" Oliver moaned. "Suck me George!" he moaned. Both he and Fred watched him go to work on the hard pole in front of him, bobbing his mouth while planning with the low hanging balls at their base. Then they resumed making out, the last flavor of Hunter disappearing down their throats. Fred added his own moans to Oliver's as he felt his brother reach up and jack his cock in the same rhythm as he was sucking. Then George swapped cocks, jacking Oliver while he went down on his ginger twin.
They continued like this for a little while, George fondling their balls to feel when they drew up, indicating that they were getting close, so that he would then switch to sucking the other cock. And he kept jacking his own cock which had been hard and leaking precum the whole time that he had been photographing hunter and his twin.
Finally, he decided it was time. He increased the suction and started moving one hand back across Oliver's taint and started fingering his hole. He could hear their team captain moaning into his French kiss and could tell by the intensity and tone that he was only seconds away. Sure enough, he was shortly rewarded with some nice squirts of warm boy-juice flooding his mouth. Looking up he could tell that they'd kept up their lip-lock throughout and he smiled inwardly. Had he done so outwardly, the load would have dribbled down his chin, wasted. Can't have that!
George transferred his attention over to Fred, doing the same thing by fingering the rosebud just the way he knew that his brother liked it. And he was similarly rewarded again with a nice serving of boy-juice and delightful moans reaching his ears. He paused for a moment to get his balance and then stood up.
Rather than letting them come down completely, he leaned in to join their making out, turning it from a two way to a three-way kiss, throwing his arms up and around their shoulders to pull them close to him. But he added something extra. They got a taste of the mixture he'd saved for them, and started moaning anew at the realization that they were tasting both of their seed. As the taste faded, they leaned back slightly and each thanked George. Then they leaned in again to continue kissing him and, almost in tandem, reached down to the ginger's crotch to return the favor. Fred jacked his cock while Oliver played with his balls.
Then Oliver reached around to guide Fred's his wrist towards his brother's bum, and he immediately got the hint. Now they each had a hand on George's front and on his backside; rubbing, fondling, jerking, and caressing.
Then, sharing a look between kisses, they each started moving their hands closer to his rosebud. Feeling each other's pointer fingers get there at about the same time, they shared a brief smile and then each started slowly pushing a finger inside, stretching his ring in two directions at once. He'd already been jerking himself off while going down on them, so he was already pretty far along. The extra anal stimulation quickly had the desired effect. He climaxed with an almighty moan, spewing cum all over their hands.
They all stood there together for a bit, arms shifting to the backs of the ones next to them, in a three-way hug. Even after their cocks deflated and George's cum was dripping down between them and gluing their torsos together, they stayed like that, enjoying the warmth and the closeness of each other. Oliver reflected on how much he enjoyed this and how he hoped that even as he and Cedric got closer, that he'd still be able to have these types of intimate moments with the twins. He'd grown used to it over the last couple of years. He'd miss it after graduation, but hoped he'd still be able to meet up with them.
"Should we try to catch lunch?" Oliver asked, reluctantly breaking the mood though still not breaking the hug.
"No need mate" Fred replied. "We got sandwiches from the kitchen earlier. Thought we might need the extra time."
"Good thinking!" he replied, and enjoyed the contact for another few moments, now knowing that there was no hurry. Finally, he gave each of them a playful smack on the bum before stepping back. They cleaned up and dressed before tearing into the food. They'd worked up an appetite. Before their next class they recapped how well things were going so far and talked about the next phase.
A day later, the group staged a meetup for the afternoon, a little while after classes ended. They didn't want to "lose momentum" on it. And though they were probably being a bit paranoid, they staged the next one during a Gryffindor Quidditch practice to throw suspicion away from some of the group. The twins, Oliver, and Harry would all be on the pitch.
Cedric volunteered to be the one to take on Heidi's form and Ron and Seamus would assist. Oliver and the twins had given everyone the rundown yesterday on their encounter with Hunter. The trap was slowly being set.
Still letting his cock do his thinking for him, Hunter came to the right corridor after classes were over, as per the note Cedric had slipped into his bag that morning in their common room. He was pacing up and down the empty corridor when a small door to a storage closed opened and Heidi/Cedric beckoned him inside.
"In here?" Hunter asked her.
"Yes. It's not like we can go to one of our dorms. And I'm worried that people will notice if we keep going to the same place over and over, like the Astronomy Tower. So I'm going to change things up."
"Umm... OK. I guess that makes sense. But... here? That door isn't very thick or well fitting. Won't people hear us?"
"Ah, so you're not just a pretty face. That's good that you're thinking ahead. We don't want to get caught" Cedric said, praising him. This was something they'd hoped for. Showing him that they were making efforts to keep quiet, create a (supposedly) safe space, and avoid being caught would build a sense of security in him that they would eventually exploit. It was also a good way to stroke his ego, which would also keep him from thinking too closely about what was going on. "Well spotted. But... I've got spells to help." First he cast a locking spell on the door, then a silencing spell on the whole door frame. "There we go."
"Are you sure?"
"Well... let's test it," said in a way to pretend like the notion had just occurred to him. "Wait a minute for someone to go by'' and he reached forward and rubbed his cock for a moment, eliciting a soft moan from Hunter. "And if it doesn't work, then we won't do anything else" and he stopped. That elicited an answering moan of frustration.
They didn't have long to wait. Draco had been hiding in the corridor. He had instructions to walk by, whistling, so as to make his presence known a couple of minutes after he saw Hunter go in.
As he approached the door Cedric (again in Heidi's voice) called out, "HEY! IN HERE! WE'RE HAVING SEX IN HERE, COME SEE!"
Draco actually heard nothing on the other side of the door. So he kept walking and went back to his common room, as they'd agreed. He would have done the same thing had the spell not worked, but would have called out "is someone there?" first, to give them the signal that things weren't going as planned.
Just on the other side of that door, Hunter was satisfied that they had some privacy, so he looked over at Heidi expectantly. Without further comment she cast the blindfold spell. He sighed, resigned that he was going to have to let her do this her way if he wanted to keep being her "test subject." And just as Oliver had done before, Cedric took his time slowly peeling off the lower layers of clothing to fish out the giant cock to allow his helpers to get ready.
Once the blindfold spell was in place Ron and Seamus silently emerged from a corner where they'd been standing under the invisibility cloak. And like the twins had been, they were naked and ready for some erotic wizarding photography. And the group had solidified what they'd do this time to build towards "the big day."
The pair were each simultaneously excited and also held back by trepidation about the task: the desire to go down on such a hot boy on one side and the fact that he was a jerk, and that the monster cock might hurt their jaw and throat on the other. They'd done rock-paper-scissors and Seamus had won (if that were the right term) the job of cameraman for today.
For the first part of their plan, Cedric got under the invisibility cloak and stood next to Hunter, ready to whisper in his ear. (The cloak did little to mask sounds, something Harry had almost learned the hard way during his first year.) But rather than his hand on the blond's huge member, or Heidi's as far as the blindfolded boy was concerned, it would be Ron jerking him off. Seamus would capture the delightful image of a 13 year old boy, still devoid of pubic hair, doing the deed. Cedric would not show in the pictures, being under the cloak.
A quick cast of the right lube spell, and they were ready. As Ron reached up to grab the cock and start wanking, Cedric (again with a good impression of Heidi's voice) started speaking softly into his ear. The pair had oriented themselves so that angle would give Hunter no reason to think that anyone else was there.
"OK... something different this time. For round one I'm going to-"
"Round one?!" Hunter interrupted. Ron's hand paused for a moment, but then continued.
"Yep. You're going to go twice. Think you're up to it?"
"TOTALLY!" he replied with his customary cockiness. Again, they'd successfully stroked his ego.
"Good!" Cedric replied. Ron continued wanking the tall blond, sometimes playing with his foreskin by pulling it all the way up to re-hood the mushroom. He also would nip the drops of precum that were forming and rub them around the tip to slick it up a bit more, adding a nice squelching sound to his motions.
Seamus was taking shots with the camera, getting good angles on the action, and careful to capture the fact that the hand doing the wanking was that of a boy, just shy of puberty, working over this well developed older teenaged specimen, who'd many times insulted queers. And Ron was also careful to keep his head from moving, to make it easier to remove it later if they wanted to use the photos.
"How about we do this harder?" Cedric asked, though truthfully, it wasn't really a question. Ron heard him and quickly echoed the command, gripping tighter and creating a louder 'fwap fwap fwap' sound with his jerking fist.
"Oh, fuck yea" Hunter breathed.
"Tell me that you like it."
"I love it!"
"And? Keep going..." Cedric prodded.
"What?" And with that, Ron stopped, as they'd planned. Hunter gave out a small cry of frustration.
"I mentioned this last time. I want to hear you say what's happening to you. That gets me hot." Hopefully this notion would help convince Hunter to obey; giving the impression that he was being a better lover by helping 'her' get stimulated. "I want you to keep saying what I'm doing to you, that you like it, asking for more, that sort of thing. I want very little silence from you once we get started. Understand?"
"Yes," he replied curtly, not wanting to belabor the point and delay things. He was so turned on right now and needed to cum badly.
"Good. Now... where were we?" Cedric asked playfully, giving Ron the go-ahead to start wanking again, which he did.
"Uh... yea... fucking jerk that cock. Ummm. I... I love feeling your hands on me."
"That's a good boy" Cedric said in his ear. "Now... cum for me. I want to see you shoot that hot load."
"OH... Oh fuck! I'm so close!"
"Do it big boy. Let me see that huge cock shoot again."
"Ungh! Faaaaaahhhhhhhhccccccckkkk" Hunter moaned as he climaxed. To Hunter's credit he did last a bit longer this time. Almost a full minute of wanking before he blew his wad.
The first shot went halfway across the store room but the rest dribbled down onto Ron's hand. Seamus got a good snap of the money shot.
Next, they wanted to explore a curiosity that Oliver had raised the other day; to see if they could have a little more fun with their victim. They'd talked about ways to try and get him to "enhance the show" that he was putting on for the camera, making more of the proverbial rope to eventually hang himself.
Ron gave him a moment to get his breathing under control and then brought his cum-slicked hand up to Hunter's face, holding it right under the blond's nose. It took him a moment, but he quickly realized what was being "dangled" in front of him.
"What? You want me to do it again?"
"Yea." He didn't move. "Please? It was so hot watching you do this other day. I loved feeling your tongue on my fingers, licking up your cum. It was so sexy!"
"I... really?"
"Yea baby! I didn't know it could be so hot watching a boy eat his cum. I... I like the taste of it too" and with that Ron brought it to his own mouth and pretended to make slurping noises, then brought it back to its owner, most of the load still clinging to his digits.
"So I bet you like it too. Come on... let me see you taste it." Still, there was just the slightest bit of hesitation. "It's not gay or anything. I mean, it's your own right?"
That did it. The last of Hunter's reservations about "performing" for her disappeared and he leaned forward slightly, searching for the hand with his lips and mouth. Finding it, he started licking up his spunk. Ron made it easy for him by moving his hand around, giving him the back of his hand first to lick up several shots where they'd dribbled down, then feeding him each finger in turn to lick clean. And he wasn't just making a cursory attempt, or having a "taste" as Heidi/Cedric had asked of him. He was genuinely doing his best to eat all the cum he could find. Ron could feel the blond sucking intently on each finger and that aroused him even more, picturing the blond sucking on his cock instead. It was all Ron could do to keep from moaning as he watched and felt this unfold.
All three boys noticed his enthusiasm. For all his gay-bashing, it was interesting to find out that he clearly enjoyed eating his own cum, and that (given the lack of any hesitation once he got started) that this was obviously something he was accustomed to doing when didn't have an audience. Even an audience of one as he mistakenly believed was his current situation.
And as they'd later discover, this situation came out well in the pictures. Seamus leaned in close to the action snapping away, immortalizing on film the eagerness this gorgeous stud gave towards swallowing his own load as it was fed to him; fed to him by a 13 year old boy no less, whose own cock was rock hard as he watched the older stud's mouth and tongue work over his hand.
"Did that get you going?" Hunter asked, and his arm came up to make a grab for her, finding her breast and giving it a squeeze. Fortunately, Cedric had been on the lookout for this, and was coiled and ready to strike. He quickly grabbed the arm and guided it back down to the blond's side. That had given Cedric strange feelings as it was happening, and he wasn't keen to repeat it. So this was as good a time as any to introduce a new... aspect... to their encounters. He cast a sticking charm to each wrist, pinning it to the shelves that Hunter was leaning against.
"Hey! Why did you do that?"
"You don't touch me unless I give you permission. You're getting enough out of all this, I think, without also having free reign to feel me up. Got it?"
"Uh, OK, I'm sorry I-"
"Plus" Cedric cut in deliberately, keen to keep him back footed, "I don't want you forcing me onto your cock again." The blond winced at that memory. 'Good, he regrets that. Hopefully that guilt will make him compliant' Cedric thought. "Anyway" he continued with a lighter tone, "it appears that I have work to do." He grabbed the Aussie's cock which was already getting engorged again in anticipation of further fun. "How about we talk about that now, eh?"
"Oh.... oh yea. That sounds like a good idea to me" he said, breathily, enjoying the hard squeeze from the hand on his member.
Cedric let go and Ron got into position, kneeling down in front of their bound victim. Cedric knelt next to him, again under the invisibility cloak, just like Oliver had done the day before when Fred had sucked him off.
Ron looked over at Seamus and he responded with a nod, bringing the camera up to his face again, indicating that he was ready to shoot. As Ron stuck out his tongue and slowly ran it along Hunter's 10 inch length, he could see Seamus snapping away out of the corner of his eye. This reminded him to shift position a bit so that his body was aimed towards the camera, rather than oriented right at Hunter. It didn't hinder him in any way, and it made it easier for the camera to capture the fact that it was gay sex happening now.
As Ron was ready to switch from licking to sucking, he felt a tap on his shoulder and paused. Cedric wanted to say something and he couldn't do that while Ron was 'working' or it would arouse suspicion.
"You like that?"
"Yea! Feels amazing."
"OK. Remember what I said... keep talking or I'll stop."
"Oh... right, right" he agreed.
With another tap, Ron got to work and started swallowing the cock head, licking around the tip.
"Fuck yea. That feels good. I love your tongue swirling around my dick" the blond intoned, obediently following his recent instructions. As Ron continued sucking, he heard ongoing commentary on his work from his lover.
"Suck it. Yea. Harder! Oh... yea... feels SOOOOOO good. Ungh. FUCK YEA! LICK THOSE BALLS'' he cried out as Ron shifted his attention to gently tongue and suck on the slightly hairy balls that were now dangling loose again, having dropped back from their orgasmic position a few moments before.
"Oh... Oh yea... so... so sensitive. I love your tongue on me."
Ron was enjoying his task. And, truth be told, he was enjoying the praise. He'd tried to learn a decent technique by watching his brothers, and then by messing around with Seamus. And he was glad that it was paying off. Even though Hunter was a git, the encouragement still felt good. He felt another tap on his shoulder, and paused.
"That's good, baby. I love listening to you moan. But please... go louder for me. I really want to hear it!" Cedric said.
"Are you sure?" he replied, instinctually moving his head around to see if someone might be watching, even though the blindfold spell was still in place.
"Absolutely. That silencing spell is solid. No way anyone out in the hall can hear us."
"OK." The ginger switched back to sucking on the dripping cock, trying to get a bit more in his mouth, but he could barely do half. Though it didn't both the ginger all that much since he was wanking his hard cock the whole time. Seamus kept taking snaps occasionally, noting Ron's trouble with wry amusement and working the camera angle to see if he could capture a bulge from the massive tool as it poked at his friend's cheeks and throat. Seamus occasionally reached down to give himself a few tugs, but not often since he didn't want to risk losing a good shot. He could hold the camera with one hand, but not operate it.
"Uh, yea... love that, take it in." Ron bobbed up and down on the cock for a little while, continuing to suck hard since he could tell that the hot stud liked it. But after a few moments of only soft coos from Hunter, Ron was again tapped to stop. He did, and Cedric put his hand on his thigh, indicating that he should just stay still.
Nothing happened for a moment and it took Hunter a few seconds to clue in.
"Wha...?" he asked, subconsciously pumping his cock out into thin air in an attempt to find friction or more pressure to bring about his building orgasm. "Why did you stop?" he asked.
"I told you, if you go silent, I stop. Got it?"
"Yea, OK. Hey, can I ask you something?"
This surprised Cedric, but he was curious. "Sure, what's up? Other than your huge cock that is."
"Yea, it is huge isn't it?" he asked rhetorically. 'Conceited asshole' they all thought in response, but all three boys kept that thought inside. "Um, are you trying something new today?"
"What do you mean?" Cedric replied, trying to figure out where this was going.
"Well, the way you sucked me yesterday was amazing. But today, it's not as good. Could you go back to that maybe?"
Ron, who'd also had a curious expression till now, went to seriously annoyed in a split second. He balled up his fists in annoyance and his gaze shot daggers up at Hunter's closed eyes. Hunter was lucky that the ginger wasn't playing with his balls at that point or he'd be in a world of hurt right now. Their quarry had unwittingly just said that Ron's older brother was a much better cocksucker.
Cedric and Seamus immediately realized what had happened and started trembling with laughter at the look on Ron's face. It took a monumental effort for them to keep their laughter quiet, and they each were bent almost double with the effort, shaking in silent laughter at Hunter's comment and Ron's reaction.
Ron saw this, and that only made him more annoyed. 'I'm not as good at bringing you off? Let's see how you like this!' he thought. Then Ron licked his index finger and reached between Hunter's legs, searching for his rosebud.
"Wha... what are you... UNGH" the blond cried as Ron's digit found its target and he started slowly inserting his finger. Part of him had wanted to jam three fingers inside immediately, but he knew that would really hurt and he stopped himself at the last moment. This was already risky enough.
"Ooooiiii" squeaked Hunter in a drawn out, neutral groan, as Ron's finger was inserted. This then morphed to an "OOOHHH" as the 13 year old started sucking his cock again, adding a familiar pleasure to help ease the tall boy into this new sensation.
Cedric and Seamus were too caught up in suppressing their laughter to intervene. So by the time they'd come fully back to themselves Ron's pointer finger was completely buried inside Hunter's bum, and his mouth was again at work sucking on the hard cock. The ginger got into a slow rhythm, pulling off the cock at the same time he would pull most of his finger out of the teen stud's hole, though not completely.
"What are you... Oh... how... ungh" the blond was babbling incoherently, brain barely able to process the new sensory input. But he was slowly realizing that the sensation kind of felt good. And since he wasn't giving any outright protest, Ron kept on.
'Yea, not so picky about my cock sucking now are you?' Ron thought, with a twinge of satisfaction. A moment later Ron felt a tap again and he reluctantly let the cock slide from his mouth. But he kept up a slow finger fucking into the tight hole with his other hand.
"You OK?" Cedric asked.
"I... don't know," Hunter replied.
"Do you want me to stop?" he asked, and Ron decided that he would pull out his finger if asked. They had further plans for Hunter and now that he was over his anger, Ron realized that he'd jeopardized the plan in moving so quickly. Butt stuff was supposed to happen later.
"Yes(?)" Hunter replied, but it came out as a question and the blond was clearly torn. 'Ah, so he does like it' Cedric thought. He gestured for Ron to continue and the boy complied, but didn't start sucking him in order to allow Cedric to keep talking.
"But you seem to be liking it. Just look how hard you are" Cedric responded, and then reached up and grabbed the hard cock, jerking it a few times and causing more precum to get spread around the mushroom head as the foreskin ran back and forth over it. He and Ron were each now using a hand on Hunter's crotch, and they got a predictably pleasant moan in response.
"Why, why are you doing that?" Hunter asked somewhat breathlessly, now starting to adjust to the sensation. They all noted that he still hadn't asked for it to stop. Seamus leaned in to get a couple of close-ups of Ron fingering the teen Adonis.
"I hear guys have a g-spot too, just like girls. I want to see if that's true." This seemed like a good-enough reason to keep Hunter from asking too many questions.
"A WHAT?" Hunter asked. 'He didn't know about that? Figures' Cedric thought. He never knew to look for that inside a girl. 'How could a bloke be this good looking not have heard?' Then he remembered the short fuse, and realized that he'd probably never gotten far enough for it to matter.
"A spot inside that feels really good when you press it." And Cedric indicated that Ron should try and find it. The boy eagerly complied, feeling around for the prostate.
"Wait... uh... you... you can't put your finger there," Hunter started saying, then a moment later Ron found his mark. "UUUUUHHHHHH!" Hunter cried out in pleasure. Ron pressed it again. "PUT YOUR FINGER THERE!" he shouted, as waves of pleasure overtook him. All hesitation and protest at the intruder in his back door were now gone. Ron started finger fucking him properly now, making a point to jab at the spot each time he went in. 'So, "Mr. Masculinity who hates gays" actually likes a finger in his ass. Interesting' Ron thought.
"I... never... knew... I... could... feel... this... way" Hunter continued moaning, sucking in a breath between each word as Ron found, and rhythmically stimulated, that most intimate of places on his body. Ron leaned forward and took the cock-head into his mouth again.
"FFFUUUCCCKKK" the blond moaned, and that was all that was needed to throw him over the edge. "I'm... I'm gonna cum" he moaned. Seamus had asked Ron to pull off when the moment came. He wanted to get pictures. So Ron backed off the cock at the last minute and put his face just underneath as he felt it swell.
Hunter's ring clamped down on Ron's finger like a vice as he went over the edge. Since this was his second orgasm his shots weren't all that forceful and they only cleared the head by an inch or so. But it was enough for Seamus to get his wish. Five good sized globs arced perfectly and splattered all over Ron's face, coating the pale and freckled visage with white sticky goo. Seamus leaned in close and got it all on firm: the first shot with Ron scrunching up his face to keep the cum from getting into his eyes. Then he stepped back to snap a few more shots as Hunter bucked against his restrained wrists, subconsciously pumping the air as his orgasm overtook him.
Ron stayed in place. He couldn't really move far anyway with his finger embedded tightly into the blond's ass. He kept himself just below the cock head as he promised he would, allowing the entire load to splatter his face. Seamus then leaned back in to get a shot of Ron's tongue circling around his mouth, scooping up part of the load to taste and swallow it, looking over at the camera to give a wink as he did so. 'SO HOT' Seamus thought, snapping away with the camera shutter, as Ron ran a finger up one cheek to capture and swallow some more.
As Hunter came back to earth Ron gently pulled his finger out, eliciting a sound that was a combination whine and grunt. Seamus got one more shot of Hunter standing there, wrists restrained and body flushed with post-orgasmic haze and then he and Ron quickly retreated back to their corner and covered themselves with the cloak again.
Cedric released the restraints and blindfold spells cast on Hunter and the boy started putting his clothes back on. His demeanor was different than at any other time that Cedric had seen him. Gone was the cockiness, the huge self-confidence, and the straight-backed posture. Hunter kept his gaze down, expression pensive, as he put his clothes back on. Cedric (Heidi) kept a positive outward appearance, small smile and light expressions, as though this had been enjoyable. In fact, it hed been fun for him too. It had also been successful, though towards a goal than Hunter was unaware of.
"You seemed to enjoy getting your ass played with," Cedric said.
"I'M A FUCKING POOFTER!" Hunter shot back, a little too quickly and a little too loudly. (Australian slang for an effeminate gay.) Clearly the idea of getting off on 'butt stuff' was weighing on him. He was feeling ashamed.
'Can't have that, or our plan won't work' Cedric thought. So, he tried doing some damage control to reign in the boy's misguided feelings. "I never thought you were. We didn't do anything gay anyway." That clearly surprised the blond; his head shot up and he locked eyes with 'Heidi.'
"You had your finger-"
"It was a girl doing it to you, right?" The blond slowly nodded in agreement. "You weren't picturing a boy with his finger inside you, were you?" Cedric teased, already knowing the answer.
"FUCK NO!" he said, rather forcefully, still very worried about the implications of enjoying what had been done to him.
"So, then it's not gay. I mean, lesbians fist each other, right?" Hunter got a far way look on his face as that image ran through his psyche, clearly getting him excited. It gave Cedric small internal shudder to think about it (not his cup of tea) but 'whatever makes this work' he thought. "But if a boy fists a girl, that wouldn't be gay, right?"
"Ah... no... I guess not" Hunter replied, the tone implicating his changing perspective and lightening of his mood. "Do you want me to do that to you?"
"No," Cedric quickly. "But you see what I mean? As long as it's a GIRL doing it to you, then this isn't gay. Just... a little kinky," Cedric added.
"Huh. Yea... I guess so" Hunter said, warming to the idea. "Kinky. Right... it's not gay, just kinky" he said out loud to himself, then repeated it a few times softly under his breath like a mantra. 'Well... whatever works for him' Cedric thought, impressed with his own ability to spin a line of bullshit so quickly, and one that was so convincing. Though, of course, convincing a teenage boy to do something that gave him sexual pleasure wasn't all that challenging a task. But Cedric was also impressed with his own ability to say it all without a hint of irony, while transformed into a girl, and given that it was boys with whom Hunter had actually been (and would continue to be) having sex with.
By the time he was done saying it to himself he was fully dressed. "OK, get going," Cedric said. "I'll straighten up." Hunter nodded and left. 'Wow... not even a thank you' Cedric thought. He'd had a bit of regret at tying Hunter up in mind games with all this. He was going to have some serious thinking to do when they revealed everything to him. But seeing the blond so easily fall back into his conceited demeanor, that eased the guilt. Then he remembered the humiliation of his pants being pulled down in the common room, and it was totally gone; his desire for revenge renewed.
The silencing and locking charms were still on the door so Ron and Seamus didn't worry about him coming back or anyone else coming in. They came out from under the cloak a couple of seconds after he left.
"I bet these shots are going to come out great!" Seamus said.
"Totally. But, Ron, next time-" Cedric began.
"Yea, sorry. I was annoyed and let it get to me. I won't do that again" he replied.
"OK, OK" Cedric agreed, letting the matter drop.
"So, uh... what's it feel like?" Ron asked, with a hand gesture indicating Cedric's transformation.
"Very strange. Not fun"
"Oh, sorry. Yea, Oliver said he didn't like it either. I thought... maybe the three of us might mess around after he left. It was really hot doing that to Hunter and I never got off. Neither did Seamus." The Irish boy nodded his agreement, and gestured to his own rock-hard cock. (They were both still naked.) "But... uh... I have to admit that as cute as Heidi is... well..."
"You don't want to have sex with this body, even though it's a boy 'inside' right?"
"Uh, yea." Ron felt a bit awkward.
"Hey, me either!" Cedric replied.
"Pweh," Ron let out a breath. So did Seamus, who apparently had been similarly apprehensive.
"I'll take the nullification potion; it'll take a minute or two to kick in. But you two go ahead. You clearly need it!" They both smiled.
"Cool! Then we can work on you" Seamus said.
The two of them came together and started making out, rubbing their hard cocks together, and letting their hands wander all over each other. "It feels different without the custard" Ron said into his lover's ear. Seamus giggled, then let out a moan as Ron's finger brushed up against his hole, teasing it.
"I have an idea," Seamus whispered. "How about Cedric does what Harry did the other day?"
"Ooooo... good thinking. Hey Cedric?" Ron detailed what had happened after Harry had rescued them from Hunter's actions. It sounded hot, and Cedric agreed.
"Just so long as you promise not to leave me here without any clothes" he joked.
"Deal" Seamus agreed, and went back to French kissing Ron and rubbing their crotches together. Both boys had rutted against their bedclothes (and other things) but another warm body pressed into your own was always better. Even more so if that warm body also had a hard cock.
As he drew close to them Cedric noticed that they both widened their stance greatly, even though he hadn't asked. He thought that it was slightly odd, but didn't think much of it though. [Unbeknownst to him, this was because Harry had asked them to do the same thing. Not to give easier access to his hands, but to make it easier for camera work. But they didn't realize that it was unnecessary.]
The Irish boy felt the cleansing and lubricating spells being cast on him, followed soon after by a finger prodding at his ring. A light gasp from Ron told him that the same "mirror action" was happening to his boyfriend. They kept kissing and rubbing cocks together and enjoying the internal poking and prodding they were getting from Cedric's fingers.
Ron got there first. "Oh... oh Seamus, you feel so good. I'm gonna..."
"I'm getting close too. Cum for me" Seamus whispered in his ear.
Ron sped up his grinding motions and started breathing faster. A few seconds later his voice jumped an octave as he let out a moan. "OOOOOHHHHH" he uttered. Seamus could feel the cock twitching against his own as Ron's orgasm hit him, and that sent the freckled boy over the top as well. He reacted similarly, giving off a high-pitched moan as well.
Cedric felt both rings pulsating around his fingers and just as the nullification potion took effect. He could feel the sensation creeping through his body. A few seconds later and he was back to his own self. The boys felt a slight shift in their bum as this happened since his fingers were bigger than those of Heidi. He withdrew.
They were still breathing hard and coming down from their climaxes so it didn't really register until a few seconds later when they opened their eyes and saw Cedric standing next to them. Not only was he standing there, he was also standing at attention.
"You guys seemed to enjoy that," he said.
"Yea!" they both agreed at the same time, laughing lightly at the coincidence, and noticing his hard cock. They also noticed that it was the same size as theirs despite him being several years older. Harry had warned them about this and that it was something he was sensitive about. Even though, personally, Harry didn't care about it, Cedric still did and he told them it was best to just not comment on it. They wisely followed his advice.
"Jinx! Buy me a butterbeer," he joked at them.
They responded by breaking apart and turning towards him, drawing close to start rubbing his body up and down, and kissing him. He just closed his eyes and relaxed into it, enjoying the attention of the two 13-year-olds as their hands roamed around his body. It didn't take them long to get to the fun bits and he started moaning as he felt hands wanking him and playing with his balls.
"Ah... fuck. Yea... I love feeling your hands on me," he said softly, drinking in the sensations.
One of them must have gotten their wand out because he felt a cleansing spell on his bum followed shortly by a probing finger, slicked with spit. He shifted his stance slightly to open up his backside, inviting further penetration from... opening his eyes he realized it was Ron. He smiled at him and nodded for him to keep going.
"Hey Seamus, why down you suck him off since I've already had a taste of boy-cream today" he said.
"Thanks mate" the Irish boy replied, and wasted no time in getting down on his knees to start running his tongue around Cedric's mushroom. He pulled the foreskin all the way back to lick up the precum that had already been gathering there, then pulled the whole three-inch length into his mouth, slowly bobbing up and down.
The Hufflepuff sucked in a breath at the wonderful sensation. "Ummm," me moaned. "Yes... suck me harder," he prompted and quickly got his wish. "Ungh! Yea. Oh... it was so hot watching the two of you," he moaned.
"And it was hot watching what you did to Hunter" Ron whispered in his ear. "Thanks for the show. I bet the photos will look great," he continued, before also dropping to his knees. He took up a position behind the pretty boy and spread his cheeks apart, before leaning forward, tongue out.
"ARGH!" Cedric gasped as the sensation of a hot moist tongue probing at his hole was added to the intense suction of Seamus' cock sucking. Instinctively he put his hands down and started rubbing the top of both of their heads. It wasn't forceful, more of a steadying motion to help keep himself standing. He widened his stance to give him better balance and the give them better access.
The petting of the back of their heads wasn't something the two Gryffindors minded. While not a well-defined thought in their heads, they sensed it was more about encouragement and a subconscious way to vent some of the pent-up energy that his teenage body was experiencing as an intense orgasm built inside. The only sounds in the room were the squelching of lips and tongue on crotch as the two 13-year-old mouths worked on their friend, and co-conspirator, and his own low moans as he enjoyed their oral ministrations.
A few moments later he was ready to shoot. A good orgasm had been building since he watched Ron and Seamus grind against each other and he was ready to blow. Seamus decided to try something new and pushed his tongue forward past his bottom lip as he went fully down on Cedric's cock, licking his balls a bit while also swallowing his pole. That did it.
"Argh, oh... your tongue... FUCK. Yea, I'm... I'm gonna..." and he shot a huge load into the freckled boy's eager mouth.
As he came down, both boys sat back on their heels to watch him catch his breath. He was very pretty, and they enjoyed looking at him, noticing a light sheen of sweat could be seen on his torso. Ron caught his friend's eye between Cedric's legs.
"So... taste good?" he asked.
Seamus responded by leaning forward and beckoning Ron forward with a crooked finger. He complied and they kissed lightly as their faces came together just under Cedric's softening cock. Seamus pushed some of the sweet teen-boy nectar into the ginger's mouth to show him. (Ron's brother had mentioned a similar trick the other day and he'd copied the idea.)
Ron moaned into the kiss as the taste reached his tongue. They made out for a quick moment and then broke off, smiling at each other, as they stood up.
Cedric had watched the exchange and found it very hot. What gay boy wouldn't be excited by watching two cuties enjoy his taste between them. They each kissed Cedric in turn when they got their feet under them and he'd stood up back to a normal stance.
"Cedric, I have to say that while he's OK, you taste much better than Hunter does" Ron said, now having sampled both teen loads.
"Thanks," Cedric said with a breathy moan. "It's... so fucking hot to hear you say that," and he leaned forward to kiss Ron again in thanks.
"I'm glad too," Ron continued. "This thing with Hunter will be short lived. But with you... I'll get lots of opportunities. At least, I hope I will" he said expectantly, crooking an eyebrow at the older boy.
"Anytime you want," came the eager reply.
"OO, OO, me too," echoed Seamus.
"Merlin yes," Cedric said to both of them, thinking he'd just won the lottery. Here were two cute boys eager to have sex with him. And they didn't seem to mind his... shortcomings... at all. He was sure Oliver wouldn't mind either, and would probably even join in, given his own private confession to Cedric the other day about his lust (and recent hook ups) with Harry.
"OK, let's... let's get dressed," he said. "Before I attack you both and demand another round," he joked, pulling on his clothes. While temping, all three did have places to be and couldn't linger much longer. They dressed in silence, occasional shared glances indicating excitement, and promises, of more times to come.
Later that day they caught up with the cabal to let them all know that the plan was progressing with Hunter and detail what had happened. Or at least, what had happened with him. They didn't feel the need to talk about what the three of them got up to afterwards.
After hearing what the three of them had just pulled off, Draco was even more eager to "join the project" as it were. He had a plan for the next encounter and they agreed to let him run with it. There would be no pictures for this one, but they were going to get plenty of "evidence" along the way so that was fine.
We went off to the owlery and posted a note to Hunter which he would get in the morning's post.
The next morning Hunter got the message which simply read, "Finish your breakfast quickly and make your way to the tapestry. You know which one. Everyone will be at breakfast so we have a bit of time." The blond immediately got hard when he figured what this must mean. He shoveled the rest of his bacon and eggs into his mouth and made he excuses for leaving early, which were almost unintelligible coming from a mouth full of food, and left the table, not even caring how anyone reacted. Harry had been on the lookout for this and quickly scrolled a note to Draco with their two-way parchment, then went back to breakfast.
Hunter quickly made his way to the right spot. Checking that nobody was around he peeled back the tapestry a bit to look behind it. However, unlike before, all he saw was complete darkness.
"Come in" came the voice of Heidi from inside. Draco had been practicing the impersonation spell yesterday with Oliver's help. He had to admit, it came in quite handy and was rather convincing. He'd believed that it was Madame Pomphrey speaking to him a while back when Harry and the others had tricked him.
"I can't see."
"Just feel your way along the wall, don't worry."
Hunter complied, stepping gingerly. "Why did you do this?"
"I thought this would be a fun change from the blindfold spell. I've also cast a silencing charm, so you can be loud, just the way I like it. Tell me how much you like it. Got it?"
"Yea." Hunter had no reason to doubt it. The spell had worked before. He continued inching along the wall until he was roughly at the center of the tapestry. Then he felt a hand on his knee and stopped.
"Stop there. Lean against the wall," he heard her say. He did so. He put his hands out in front of him just above his waist and moved them around, but felt nothing. 'MERLIN' he thought. 'She's already on her knees! She must really want it!' His theory was shortly proven right. His soon-to-be sex partner was on their knees, and was anxious to get started, but it wasn't who Hunter thought it was.
The tall blond stud heard a murmured spell, too low to make out, and then felt a sticking charm bind each of his wrists to the wall behind him. He grunted slightly in frustration at this. Part of him had hoped to skull-fuck the cunt, but he would take it if it meant getting a blow job. Then he felt dainty hands working at his zips and they shortly had his trousers and underwear pooled around his ankles. A couple more murmured spells and he felt cleansing charms on his cock and... on his ass. He hadn't expected that. 'Is she going to play with my ass again?' he thought. If the answer was yes, he... didn't know how he felt about that. It had been good last time so a part of him had wondered what it might feel like to do it again. But his musings were cut short as he felt a warm mouth engulf his still cock, followed shortly by a hand fondling his balls.
"Oh, yea!" he moaned.
Draco grabbed his wand and put it to his throat as he pulled off. "Feel good then?" came the voice of Heidi, kneeling down in front of Hunter.
"Fuck yes."
"Good, let me hear you moan," and then Draco went back to work, putting his very gifted cock-sucking skills to good use. They only had a bit of time and he wanted to try for two.
"Oh! FUCK... your mouth, it's... this is best I've ever felt," the stud moaned.
Draco smiled around the cock between his lips, glad that there was yet another person who was convinced of his oral skills. He sucked for all he was worth, swirling around the mushroom, pinching the foreskin back with his teeth, and slurping up the copious precum.
It had only been 30 seconds but already he could feel the teen's sack tightening up.
"Yea! Yea! Suck me... oh fuck yea... gonna feed you my load." Draco just responded with a humming moan, being careful to make it sound pitched. It had the desired effect. Hearing the mouth sucking him elicit a groan of approval as tasting him, knowing that they wanted to eat his load, was so hot!
"Fuck yea... I'm CUMMING" he moaned, and loudly, which was just what Draco wanted.
He felt the monster cock swell a bit in his mouth just before the telltale twitch of the underside indicated that a load was shooting along it. A split second later he felt the wetness hit his tongue along with the salty sweetness of the teenager's load.
The Weasleys had both said that Hunter tasted rather good and, now having sampled it for himself, the Slytherin immediately agreed. He moaned in appreciation at the tasty treat, eagerly sucking the load from the hard cock as quickly as the stud's anatomy could deliver it. Eventually his conscious mind would process, and accept, the subconscious actions that he was taking now: the appreciative moaning, the renewed sucking, the savoring of the taste, the desire to swallow every last droplet of the nectar. Despite the fact that he hated this boy, Hunter was still hot and he wanted to eat his load. Draco was turning into a cum-slut. And he didn't mind it at all. It felt so good to get what he wanted.
As Hunter came down off his climax, he could hear voices approaching. "Someone's coming," he whispered.
"DON'T WORRY," said 'Heidi' loudly, not leaving that spot on the floor. "I told you, I put a one-way silencing charm up so nothing will carry past the tapestry. NOBODY WILL BE ABLE TO HEAR THAT WE ARE HAVING SEX BACK HERE," Draco shouted as the pair got closer. He could feel Hunter tense in fear but nothing happened. Draco recognized the Weasley twin's voices as their conversation grew in volume and then diminished and they made their way up the stairs.
They'd agreed ahead of time to pass by and listen to allow for a test of the silencing charm. If they heard something, they would linger on the stairs for a bit. But if not, they would continue on. So as their voices faded immediately, he knew that it had worked. This was part of the plan to further reinforce Hunter's perceptions of safety so that he wouldn't think twice about hooking up in strange places.
After a pause to allow Hunter to assure himself that nobody could hear them, Draco spoke again with the voice mimicry spell. "Are you ready to go again?"
"What? Oh... well... yea," Hunter replied after a moment's hesitation.
"Good. I want to taste you again." This was an attempt to get the older boy's fire burning again quickly. It also had the added benefit of being true, Draco did really want to taste another load. He leaned forward and started licking the large cock to get it hard again. Now that the post-orgasmic sensitivity had worn off, he could also suck the mushroom head and folds of the hood to clean off every last bit of spunk from the first round. He felt Hunter getting harder between his lips as he worked on him.
"Aren't you going to... umm... you know?" Hunter asked.
Draco paused and pulled off the cock. The Aussie couldn't tell in the darkness, but the kneeling boy was smiling.
"Do what?" he asked, coyly. Though in truth he knew exactly what the stud was referring to.
"Well, I felt the extra cleansing spell before. Are you... going to..." he was hesitant to say it out loud, but Draco didn't fill the silence. Finally, the last bit came, "are you going to play with my ass?" he asked, a note of expectant hope in his voice.
'There it is' Draco thought.
"Oh? You want me to do things like this?!" and he stroked his finger against the well built teen's rosebud while also giving his cock-head another swirl of the tongue.
"Yes" came a throaty moan in reply.
"It's not too gay for you?" he asked mockingly.
"Uh... no" came the slightly hesitant reply.
"But it's not just that, right?" and Draco pulled he hand back to lick a couple of fingers, getting them nice and slick with spit. Returning them, he started to slowly probe at the teenage virgin hole. "You want more. You want me to play with your ass on the inside, don't you?"
"Ungh" he moaned, but didn't answer the question.
"Say it. It's OK. I already know." Nothing. "Come on. It's just us. You've got a hot body!" Draco figured stroking his ego would help here. "I love exploring this hot form of yours. But... I want to hear you say it. It'll be sooo hot for me. Just once, that's all I need."
"Yes."
"Yes? Yes, you like me making you feel good from doing things inside you?"
"Yes... yes I it feels good. I... I like having you play with my ass" he finally said. It was quiet, a hushed tone, but unmistakable.
'PERFECT!' Draco thought. They'd debated about this for a while, having worried about pushing him too fast, and too far. But if they could get him to admit that he actually liked this, it would make their plans for him much easier to carry out. And they could probably add another level of humiliation on top of what they already had in mind if they played their cards right.
They had left it up to Draco to feel out the situation (pun intended). From what he'd already heard from the group's other past encounters with Hunter, he was leaning towards the 'alpha male' being partial to ass play. But he wasn't sure until Hunter himself had asked about it. Someone who wasn't interested would have just remained silent. But their quarry had specifically brought it up. Why, if not to help make sure that it was part of what came next? Draco was rather pleased with how things were unfolding, and pleased with himself for the deft manner that he'd handled the situation.
At the same time as all this was going through the blond Slytherin's mind, he set back to work. First, he cast a lubrication spell on Hunter's ass and then put the cock back into his mouth. Then, as he lightly sucked on the huge, and now very hard member, he started to work one, then a second finger into the tight hole. The ring clamped down a bit to try to prevent the invaders but he kept on. It normally would have been very uncomfortable for someone so new, but the immense pleasure that Draco brought with his cock-sucking skills allowed for that pleasure to largely eclipse the slight pain and discomfort of the initial anal penetration.
"Oh... oh fuck... I can... I can feel them inside me," he said as they both pushed-in past the first knuckle.
Draco continued wriggling them around while he also worked to get more of the hard cock down his throat. He estimated that he'd been able to fit about 6 inches before his gag reflex prevented him from going further. He was going to have to practice to be able to get all of Oliver's cock down his throat one day. Fortunately, Oliver was the only one of their little cadre to be that large. He could easily take everyone else. This hulking member here, that was probably out of the question so he wasn't really disappointed.
The cock's owner continued to moan as the 13-year-old kneeling in front of him kept diligently sucking, vacuum-like mouth conveying his usual enthusiasm for the erotic task. As he slowly bobbed up and down, he continued to push his fingers deeper inside. The ring was relaxing and he soon had both fingers completely buried in the tight muscled ass of the Australian bully; who was still under the impression that a girl was willing to do all this 'no-strings' sexual stuff with him just because he was so beautiful. The git!
Searching around Draco found the spot he was looking for and was rewarded by a gasping "OH SHIT" moan from Hunter followed shortly but a hefty spurt of precum. Which, he hated to admit, also tasted sweet. He pressed the spot over and over again as he finger-fucked his partner. "Oi! Yea... rrriiigggttthhhttt ttthhheeerrreee. OOOOO.... AAAHHHH" and the tall stud's voice went up a few notches. He kept sucking and bobbing his head, sometimes pausing to swirl his tongue around the head. Not needing the voice imitation spell any more, he used his other hand to play with the boy's ball sack, hoping to help coax a decent load from him on this second go-around.
"Yea... Oh... suck me! I love feeling your tongue do that. Tug on my balls... yea, like that. And... OH... keep playing with my ass." 'Good boy' thought Draco. He was starting to automatically do what they had trained him for; to be vocal about what was happening to him. A few minutes later Draco felt the ring clamp around his fingers, giving him a moment's warning before he felt the cum shoot from the cock into his waiting mouth.
There was less this time, only to be expected, but still he enjoyed his little protein treat quite a bit. This taste was becoming one his most favorite things and he savored it for a moment before swallowing most of it, keeping a bit under his tongue. He grabbed his wand and got to his feet, stepping away from Hunter a bit. As the boy caught his breath he finally said, "Wow! That felt amazing."
"Good" came the voice of Heidi, from a few feet away in the darkness. "Breakfast is almost over. You should get going." There was a rustle of clothing as he started pulling himself back together. "I like how you're opening up to new things. We're going to be exploring more."
The rustling sound stopped. "That... yea, I... think that would be OK," he said, his hesitation at the kinkier aspects of this little arrangement being overridden by the amazing sexual pleasure he got out of it. The rustling of clothes began again as he continued dressing. "Just as long as we keep the fag stuff a secret."
Draco managed to keep his voice even when he replied. "Don't worry, I don't plan on telling anybody."
"Good, good. I'll... uh... hear from you soon?"
"Yes. Now get going." Draco could hear Hunter feel his way along the wall and then the sound of the tapestry being shifted as he left the alcove. Waiting a moment to make sure that he didn't come back, and that nothing else happened, he was convinced that he was alone.
His last comment hadn't been a lie. Well, maybe a lie of omission. He actually wasn't going to tell anyone. And neither were any of the other boys. Instead they were going to follow the advice of their professors: to truly prove your point, it was better to show not tell.
For Draco, still there in dark and temporarily sound-proofed alcove, the last little while had been so hot he was amazed that he'd been able to keep himself from whipping it out. But now things were all clear. He kneeled down, pushed his trousers and underwear down as far as they would go, cast a lubrication charm, and went at it. It wasn't all that different from what he'd done under the bleachers after seeing Harry and Oliver go at it on the Quidditch pitch.
He replayed again in his mind what he'd just done. Sucking off that gorgeous teen boy, twice, in a short span of time and finger fucking him too! He moved his tongue around to churn up the last bit of jizz that he'd saved under his tongue. That refreshed the taste in his mouth that he enjoyed so much and he moaned softly in delight at its return.
He wanked himself furiously, enjoying the light slightly squishy sound that his hand made with his cock. It wasn't as stimulating as the slurping sound he made when sucking someone off, but it still added to the eroticism of the moment. Without knowing why, he started saying the things he couldn't say before; not least because of the fat cock in his mouth.
"FUCK! I love sucking it. I love swirling my tongue around a hard cock, tasting the drips that tell me a load of cum is on the way." Hearing the words out loud, even though he was saying it to himself, made the situation hotter so he kept going. "Argh, it's so fucking hot making a boy moan. I love hearing you moan when I suck on you. I love tasting your cum when you shoot it in me."
While one hand kept wanking, the other hand went to his bum and he began stroking his rosebud, imagining Harry was there. Wishing that Harry could be inside him while he was sucking off a cute bloke. It didn't matter who.
"Yea... Harry. HARRY! Put that hard cock inside me. I want to take your load. I want to take two loads at once! Fuck... please! Give it to me," he pleaded into the dark. He felt himself getting close, the fantasy adding to the near continuous stimulation he'd had for the last few minutes. He just moaned as the orgasm washed over him, leaving him short of breath, and glad he was already on his knees or he might have lost his balance from light-headedness.
As he came back to himself, he felt around the tip of his cock. Nothing. It had grown a bit, and a couple of hairs had sprouted at the base, but he still wasn't cumming. But soon, he could tell. And he was excited about the prospect.
He pulled himself together and went to meet with Harry and the other Gryffindors to tell them how things had gone. They all shared his excitement at how readily Hunter was taking to these 'little extras' they were adding to the mix. It meant they could keep moving forward and starting turning things up a few notches. Another view encounters and he'd be ready, and they'd have the ultimate payback.
Notes:
Thanks for reading. Please feel free to post comments, suggestions, and (of course) praise.
Chapter 22: Payback for the Bully (Part 2)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The next meetup was the following afternoon as Hunter was finishing one of his runs. He was already sweating hard and had shucked his shirt to help stay cool, adding a sheen to his muscled torso and highlighting his abs; a look he knew made him appear very hot to onlookers. Cedric had taken the ‘poly this time and so flagged him down as he approached the bridge, on the far side, furthest from school. Checking that nobody else was around, "Heidi" walked down the slope of the hill next to the bridge, beckoning Hunter to follow, then proceeded through some dense bushes before finally ducking under the bridge itself where the conspirators had set up for this encounter. It was actually a very nice spot. Somewhat shadowy (being under a bridge) but nicely secluded being surrounded by bushes and trees on all sides.
"I knew you'd come this way on your route" she said, before casting the silencing charms around them that would prevent any sound they made from leaving the immediate area, preventing anyone else on the bridge from hearing. "So I brought something a little extra" and she pointed towards some items that were draped over one of the support beams.
Hunter walked over and picked up a strange garment. It was black leather, and looked like trousers, but with some key parts missing. "Uh... what ARE these?" he asked.
"They're called chaps. Cowboys used to wear them. I wanted to see you in leather but didn't want it to... interfere... with anything. Try them on, I bet they'll look hot on you."
Given their obvious privacy, and with his ego freshly stroked, the tall blond complied, placing his workout shirt over another beam and shucking his trainers and socks before finally taking off his shorts. They'd figured he'd probably be wearing boxers or briefs, but Cedric almost fainted when the shorts came off. He hadn't dared to hope but his wish came true, the boy was wearing a jock strap underneath. Even better, it was white. As his hands went to take that off as well Cedric stopped him. "No, leave that on." Shrugging, Hunter complied.
Harry, hiding naked under his cloak nearby, chuckled to himself silently. He knew about Cedric's kink with jock straps and was happy at this extra bonus for his friend. But this minor change wasn't part of the plan and he was curious as to how it would play out.
It took Hunter a few moments to understand how best to put on the unfamiliar garment, and a moment more to work it on given how sweaty his legs were, but he finally managed it. Cedric had to admit that it was an amazingly sexy sight. The ripped and sweaty teenage boy with long blond locks cut quite a figure. And the black leather hugged his muscled legs perfectly. He had to give Draco credit; the Slytherin had them made to measure and gotten the size perfectly. The white jock strap made for an interesting contrast with the black leather but he was glad for it. The front was starting to tent out and the color would allow the bulge that they were going to give him to be easily seen.
"Stand there" Heidi pointed, indicating a point midway between two well positioned vertical beams. He did so. "Now put your arms out and put your palms flat against the posts... a little lower." He complied again, rightly guessing what was next. A sticking charm was cast on each of his hands, binding them to opposite posts. Then Cedric added something new. "Spread your legs." He hesitated for a moment but then did so, widening his stance so that his feet were far apart, stopping when he felt them touch the same posts his hands were bound to. Again, sticking charms were applied, this time to the sides of his feet.
"The chaps feel OK?" She rubbed her hand up and down his legs a few times, feeling the curves of the muscles underneath, occasionally teasing the bare skin of his thighs and ass cheeks.
"Actually... yea. The leather is so soft. It feels amazing."
"Good. Now, there's another piece of leather we're going to use. But it's for me."
"Oh yea? Let me see" he said with a lustful grin, thinking it was some hot uniform or lingerie. She walked behind him and got it. His face fell as she came back into view and he saw what it was, lust changing to apprehension.
"Is that a... a..."
"Strap on? Yes! Yes, it is" she grinned wickedly.
"You're not using that on me" he said flatly, and he pulled slightly at his restraints. But the spells were strong and they didn't yield a bit.
"You sure? I bet you'd enjoy it" Cedric replied playfully, excited by the bully's nervousness.
"I..." he actually seemed to consider it for a moment. "No, please, let's not."
"Sure," came the agreement, and he exhaled in relief. "I won't use this unless you ask me to. Promise."
"Ah, OK" he replied, confusion in his voice. He couldn't imagine a situation where he'd ask for it. But still, he was excited to get started and didn't want to belabor the point.
Cedric cast the blindfolding spell on him, completing the setup. "Nice. Let me look at you a bit," Cedric said (still in Heidi's voice) as he gestured for Harry to come out of hiding. Hunter was a bit disappointed; he had wanted to watch while his dick was sucked. But he knew this was part of the plan to help him last longer and so didn't raise an objection. Both boys noticed this and realized that it meant he was getting used to obeying when given orders in these situations. They were gaining his trust.
For a moment, they both shared a look, excited by what they'd just accomplished. They'd gotten this very hot teenager to dress in leather, and surrender himself to being restrained, spread-eagled and blindfolded, outdoors. There was a certain temptation to extract their revenge now but they would keep with the plan. It would come soon, just not today.
Cedric stepped back silently and allowed Harry to go to work. The third year made a point of slowly walking around, making scuffing noise in the dirt to broadcast his location and let Hunter know he was being scrutinized from all angles. As he circled him, Harry took shots of the hot boy from multiple sides with his silenced camera, getting a few extra from the back side since the chaps and jockstrap still left his ass bare. He wasn't quite sure what Cedric planned to do when he'd given instructions to leave the jock on, but was excited to see where this would go.
For his part, Hunter didn't seem to mind. In fact, the expression on his face, despite his eyes being kept shut by the spell, indicated that he was drinking in the attention. No doubt he was convinced that this girl was eyeing him up lustfully. Well... he was half right anyway.
After some initial pictures were taken showing him in this very nice wardrobe configuration, they started in properly. Cedric cast a cleansing charm on Hunter's ass then also walked around to get his front. Harry noticed that he put the tip of the wand inside the jock, thus cleaning the encased cock and balls but leaving the fabric still dirty, as it were, wet with crotch sweat from Hunter's workout. But Harry pretended not to notice.
Then they switched off, Cedric taking over the camera duties and allowing Harry to go to work on Hunter. That way, the pictures they took would, again, show that it was a much younger boy pleasuring him. Gay sex would clearly be shown. Not just kinky hetero as the bully had been led to believe. They'd agreed ahead of time that Cedric would occasionally step close to offer words of encouragement or other hot remarks, imitating Heidi's voice to keep up the ruse.
Harry started by gently tickling the blond's balls lightly through the thin white fabric of the jock, damp with sweat. This elicited a predictable moan from their recipient and his cock, already semi-hard, was now headed for full mast.
"Oh... oh yea..." he moaned. "I love feeling you fondle me."
"That's it" Cedric replied, "let me hear that you like it."
Harry moved up and started gently palming the hardening cock, rubbing it up and down and gripping it, but only lightly. The plan was to tease him for a while, really get his blood boiling; though not going all the way. His sexual frustration would make him more pliable.
His moaning continued as Harry stroked him. His cock was now really hard but it was still bent forward, unable to straighten out properly under the jock strap. Harry moved to correct this but Cedric quickly caught his wrist to prevent him, winking at him and gesturing for him to wait. The light teasing continued, as did Hunter's gentle moans, and they soon saw a wet spot growing in the fabric as pre-cum began leaking from his cock.
Cedric would step back occasionally to get a shot of Harry, whose own erect cock was standing proud while he pleasured their quarry. These were going to make an amazing album he thought to himself, making a mental note to ask Harry about seeing the earlier pictures that had been taken.
After some more teasing Harry again reached up to remove the jock strap but Cedric stopped him again, mouthing ‘trust me' and indicating Harry should now start with the next part of their plan. The younger boy silently agreed, though still wasn't quite sure what his friend had in mind. Walking around to the back of the spread-eagled stud he started feeling up the boy's ass, with both hands, enjoying the roundness of the globes and the firm muscles underneath. He gave them a light spank for emphasis, eliciting a small yelp from Hunter, but didn't continue the spanking. Instead, he moved one hand closer and started to tease the cleft a bit, gently stroking it with one finger, eliciting chills from the bound blond. Then he moved his hand downward, poking a bit at the rosebud, then stroking it lightly.
"Oh... oh fuck yes" he panted, enjoying the attention at his back door. Harry continued, reaching under and through the parted legs to resume ticking balls through the jock strap's fabric. Harry could feel how moist it was growing from the sweat and probably a decent amount of pre-cum at this point. The hard cock was really straining at the fabric and must be uncomfortable, Harry thought. And, as if on the same wavelength, Hunter spoke up.
"Could you, ah, free my cock."
"Oh, you feel a bit ‘bent out of shape' babe?" Cedric asked playfully, imitating Heidi's voice perfectly.
"Yea. It's... please?!" he pleaded.
"Sure, let's get you straightened out." Harry sat back and stopped touching their captive so that they could continue the ruse that there was only one person there with him. Cedric walked around the front. Harry figured he would probably pull the jock down or push it off to the side, but that's not what happened. Instead, Cedric pulled it back far enough to let the monster cock straighten out, free now to rigidly point up at about a 45-degree angle. But then Cedric left it on the boy's waist and arranged it so that the top-middle of the pouch was perfectly aligned with the glistening head, and allowed it to come back down. The cock was long enough that it tented the fabric out a lot. It was stretched so far in fact that there was no way for his balls to still be contained inside. Cedric toyed with the idea of forcing them in there, or using each band of elastic to circle around the sack and force them down, but decided against it. That would have been too painful and that wasn't the goal here. But still, the elastic bands cause the pouch to put a decent pressure on the hard member while encasing it in fabric, reducing the stimulation on it and causing just a slight bit of tension.
The pretty Hufflepuff stepped back to admire his work, and snapped a couple of shots. The white fabric straining against the hard rod underneath made an interesting shape, and it contrasted well with the black leather of the chaps. The blond's balls were hanging freely, dangling out in the open air now that they were free of the fabric.
Hunter at first figured that she must be finding the best way to free his cock so that she could wank him. It took a moment, after Cedric stopped, for Hunter to realize that the pressure he was feeling (though not quitepain) was deliberate and that she was going to leave it like that. He grunted in frustration.
"Argh! Please! I... it's so... constricting."
"Awe, relax" Cedric responded, reaching out to give the cock a gentle squeeze through the fabric. "I told you we want to make it last. I bet this will be a good way to do that. You do want to last longer, don't you?" Not waiting for an answer, he continued, "Now, where was I..." and Cedric deliberately made loud footfalls to indicate that he was walking back around the blond, even as the bound boy grunted and pulled at his restraints in sexual frustration. There were no outright protests though.
As he came back around Cedric nodded to Harry who, still on his knees, put his hands back on Hunter's ass and spread his cheeks open. The blond started begging, "please, take it off, I want to feel your hand on my cock and-" Harry leaned forward and slowly ran his tongue along the tightly clenched rosebud. "OH FUCK!" Hunter shouted, overwhelmed by the sensation and instantly forgetting the fabric covering his rigid cock as this completely new feeling short-circuited his brain.
"FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!" he moaned/shouted over and over again as Harry continued, spreading the muscled cheeks apart with his hands and really rimming the Australian stud properly. Both Harry and Cedric were glad for the silencing charms. They'd heard a few people walk over the bridge since they'd come down here. The earlier moans might have been lost on those above, but had the spell not been in place, these new ecstatic sexual shouts would have been impossible to miss. In fact, looking up, Cedric could see the broken light moving between slats that indicated someone was walking by overhead. But the pace didn't even pause when Harry started his rim job. So the spell was doing its work and stifling the sounds.
"OH... OH... Crikey! Faaaa... Fuck," Hunter continued moaning as he received the first rim-job of his life. He'd only ever vaguely heard about them and had never really considered that it might be part of his sexual activities. But he had also never conceived that it could feel so amazing. Subconsciously he pushed himself back to invite more intense stimulation from the mouth working on him, but he couldn't move much given how tightly his wrists and ankles were bound to the bridge's wooden beams. "Please. PLEASE... don't stop!"
Walking silently back around Hunter as Harry continued, Cedric could see that his cock was now leaking like crazy and that it was all being absorbed by the white cotton pouch. The fabric was forming itself around the large cock straining against it, molding tightly enough that one could see the cock-head clearly outlined, foreskin completely retracted, through the pre-cum soaked fabric underneath. This was exactly what Cedric had hoped for. He planned to keep this as a souvenir. He got a few pictures of it up close, then a few wide ones from the side showing Harry kneeling naked behind him, tongue buried in his ass. It was also clear just how aroused he was, the clips showing him clearly bucking forward, trying to get some friction on his cock, and also push back and inviting more of the boy (not a kinky girl) to eat him out.
Harry occasionally reached down to wank himself (Cedric got pics of this too) but was deliberately holding off so that he could stay hard but not cum yet. Cedric smiled at the fact that the younger boy was having as good a time as he was with this long-con of revenge. Harry paused for a moment to look up and the two shared a conspiratorial smirk before Cedric made a fingering motion. Harry picked up on that and leaned back, while Cedric came forward and cast a lubrication charm on the puckering rosebud.
Harry replaced his tongue with one, then two fingers, slowly working them in and out of the now well-lubricated hole, and occasionally scissoring them to get a special grunt out of their bound captive. There was a slight grunt of hesitation when the first finger entered him. But no words of pause, let alone anything resembling a request to stop. This seemed to indicate that Hunter was OK with it as Harry started fingering him. A few moments later, when Harry found the g-spot, Hunter's intense moan along with a cry of "Fuck yes!" left little room for doubt.
However, the younger boy deliberately hit that spot only occasionally, drawing the experience out. This was actually to do the hot blond a favor, though he might never know. It would make what came next that much easier, giving lots of time for Hunter to relax. He kept this up for a few minutes until Hunter finally started approaching his limit.
"Argh... I... I need to cum!" The hot 17-year-old, already worked up from his earlier run, was drenched in sweat which gave his skin a glistening sheen in the afternoon light. It also made the black leather chaps cling to his form that much tighter.
"Oh, of course" Cedric said from behind him, bent over so that his head was next to Harry's, and affecting an innocent tone. (He softly whispered in Harry's ear what he wanted the younger boy to do.) "Here, let me help," Cedric continued. Then he gestured for Harry to go ahead.
Harry complied with the instructions. He reached through the spread legs but, instead of freeing the erection from its confines and giving it a good hard jerking motion, he wrapped his hand around it, fabric and all, squeezed with just the slightest pressure and moved his hand up and down very slowly. The gesture was perfectly suited to giving the minimum amount of tactile stimulation and would do virtually nothing to help Hunter obtain the release he was getting desperate for. The stud grunted in sexual frustration.
"Please. PLEASE! I need more."
"Oh?" Cedric replied, gesturing for Harry to stop completely. "Well, if you want me to give you more, how about you do something for me?"
"I... what... what do you want?" Hunter's mind was scrambled in a sex-crazed teenage craving for release.
"Well, I think you KNOW what I want. But, well, I promised you that I wouldn't unless you ASKED for it. Remember?"
"What...?" Hunter asked, brain still foggy. The expression on his face when he finally put the pieces together was priceless. "You want to... use that... on ME?" he said with a bewildered tone.
"Yes. I really want to feel what it's like to be on the GIVING end. Plus, I bet I can make it fun for you." A pause to let that sink in for a moment. "So... how about it?"
"I... do we HAVE to?" he said, a note of desperate pleading in his voice. Cedric and Harry shared another smirk when their eyes met. Both were enjoying the power they had over this bully right now.
"Absolutely not. I told you, only if you ask." Another pause. "So, I guess we can just stop now, eh?"
"NNNOOO!" Hunter cried, as he pulled at his bonds and pumped his crotch forward repeatedly in an instinctual attempt to find some friction. Something, anything, he might be able to use to bring himself off. But both efforts were fruitless and a moment later he sagged back in his restraints. But his cock was still VERY hard.
"SO... what'll it be?"
"I... please?" he begged, in a barely audible whimper. He was met only with silence. More silence. "OK, go ahead."
"Go ahead?" Cedric replied, being deliberately obtuse.
"Yes, ALRIGHT?! Fuck me with the strap on!" Hunter spat, reluctantly accepting the terms.
"Good boy" Cedric responded, giving his cock a little squeeze. "I just need a moment to get ready. Don't go anywhere," he continued playfully.
He walked back over to where the strap-on was draped and made a high-five in the air with Harry, their hands not touching (to prevent any sound). They hadn't been sure that this would work, and were rather pleased with themselves that they'd coaxed him into agreement. Cedric made some token adjustments with the strap on, but really, it was only to give Hunter the impression that ‘she' was actually putting it on. However, that wasn't the plan. Instead, he quietly put it back over the wooden beam. Then both he and Harry walked behind Hunter and Cedric cast a lubrication spell on Harry's cock.
So, rather than being penetrated by a strap on with what he thought was a kinky female partner on the other end, the 17-year-old homophobic bully was going to lose his back door virginity to the 13-year-old Harry Potter. In fact, they'd chosen the dildo for the strap-on specifically to match Harry's cock size in anticipation of this very thing.
"Now" said Cedric, standing behind Hunter, "just relax into it, like you have for my fingers, and it won't hurt so much. OK?"
"OK. I... I guess this shouldn't be too bad" Hunter said, a hint of fear in his tone. "I mean, the cock on that thing is about the same size as that puff Cedric's tiny little thing. So how difficult could this be?" And he chucked with mirth at his little joke.
‘DAMN IT' Harry thought, looking over at Cedric. His expression had turned absolutely MURDEROUS as he balled his fists in rage. Harry immediately put his hand out in a calming gesture, his face silently screaming ‘don't blow it.' Today was part of the revenge plot. They both knew it. He just needed Cedric to swallow his anger long enough to calm down and to keep from giving away their scheme. Plus, Harry also had a selfish reason. He really REALLY wanted to fuck Hunter. The Australian was a total douche-bag, but his body was one of the sexiest Harry had ever seen. He would have wanted to have sex with him in almost any case. But the idea of being the FIRST to fuck him... that was just too good an opportunity to pass up.
When Oliver had suggested this plan, and that Harry should be the one to fuck him, the boy who lived could barely contain his excitement at the prospect. It had to be someone still on the small side; they couldn't start with the 5" twins nor the 7" Oliver. Ron and Seamus were out, they were still too new. Draco wasn't really excited by the idea, him generally gravitating towards the role of the bottom. That left Harry and Cedric. He had suspected at the time that Oliver suggested Harry, instead of Cedric, out of a territorial sort of instinct over his would-be boyfriend. But honestly, Harry didn't care. He wanted to take Hunter's cherry. Now, if Cedric could not calm down, he might miss his chance.
Fortunately, Cedric WAS able to get himself under control. He inhaled deeply and slowly (and quietly) let it out, coming back to himself. Harry inwardly sighed with relief. That as a close one!
And it seemed now that they'd, coincidentally, made the right choice for another reason. If Harry and Cedric's roles had been reversed right now, who knows what might have happened. For sure, the older boy would NOT have been gentle in his angered state. And slow, steady, gentleness was what was called for right now. It WAS going to be Hunter's first time, after all.
Cedric finally gestured for Harry to get into position while he himself backed up and got the camera ready. Hunter was breaking out in a renewed sweat in anticipatory fear at what was about to happen. They let him stew in that fear for a moment, again enjoying the power trip. Finally, Cedric gave him the nod. Harry put both of his hands on Hunter's hips. The blond shuddered slightly at the contact, but made no other reaction. Lining up his cock head with the spit-slicked pink ring, Harry slowly pushed forward.
As Hunter felt himself being penetrated, by what he thought was just a realistic feeling dildo, a mix of different physical and mental sensations washed through his mind. Part of it was shame that he'd allowed himself to be cornered like this, and still more that he'd given in to the demand that he take it up the ass. It was only some mild kink, as she said, and would stay private so he thought ‘what the fuck?' He was concentrating hard on trying to relax his ring as he'd been told to allow it entry. There was also fear... fear that it might hurt him, and (buried so deep down he didn't consciously know it was there) a fear that he might enjoy this.
Cedric captured the look on Hunter's face as the boy prick penetrated him. And extra shots taken over the next few moments saw his face relax from intense concentration to a slow acceptance of the invader. And relief that it wasn't much bigger than the two fingers that had probed his insides during earlier encounters.
For his part, Harry was in absolute Heaven. Hunter was so HOT! Just the concept of knowing that they'd gotten one over on him was already amazing, but looking at this blond muscled stud as his ass parted to admit his cock into the warm velvety insides had him near to orgasm within seconds. He held off though, going slow; this both helped the older teen by giving him time to adjust and Harry by giving him less stimulation that would take him over the edge. He kept concentrating, reiterating to himself that he MUST NOT CUM inside this boy's ass, no matter what. That would be a giveaway. They'd have their revenge, mostly, but there were bigger things planned. Patience!
Cedric captured Harry's own look of ecstasy on film as well. And, after his initial anger faded, he had to admit to himself that he was slightly envious of the boy's opportunity to deflower their victim. And something else too.
After about 30 seconds Harry started slowly moving his cock in and out. Hunter, for whatever reason, didn't realize that the switch had been made so they feel pretty safe that he was still convinced a girl was doing this to him. The daft git!
After about another 30 seconds, and several more shots from the camera, Cedric stood next to Harry to allow ‘Heidi' to speak to Hunter, reinforcing the illusion of who was with him.
"How's that feel baby?"
"Ungh" came the non-committal grunt; not pleasurable but not painful either.
"How about THIS?" ‘Heidi' asked, and as they'd agreed in their planning, Harry then changed his angle to hit his g-spot.
"OH!" Hunter moaned, voice now shifting clearly to pleasure.
"You like that, huh?" Cedric asked playfully?
"Ungh... uhh... no" came the reply, obviously a lie. His tone betrayed him. And even if the tone hadn't, the fact that his cock was ragingly hard would have been a dead giveaway.
‘Why not mess with his head a bit?' Cedric thought. "You should tell your cock then. It seems to disagree." Harry continued to pump with slow strokes, pressing that spot every few thrusts. "But like I said before, we can just stop everything right now if you want," he continued, gesturing for Harry to stop.
Harry froze, a bit reluctantly given how good it felt. But he was also curious to see how the Aussie would react. No response. After a moment Cedric continued, "Or, we can do this a bit more and then I can suck you off."
That did it. The hard cock twinged at the thought. "YES. FUCK YES. SUCK ME PLEASE!"
"I thought so. But just to get me going a bit more, I want to hear you say you like this."
"I like it" he replied immediately, clearly anxious to get his cock sucked and finally blow his wad.
"No, no, come on. Put some real heft into it. Say you love getting fucked. Beg me to make you cum." No response. Harry thrust into his g-spot a few times.
Resigned, he finally gave in. "URGH, Ohhh... OK. I... AH!" Harry hit that spot again. "I love getting fucked. Fuck me with that dildo. Make me cum. PLEASE!"
"That's a good boy," and Cedric gave Harry the sign to stop. The younger boy pumped a few more times for good measure before pulling out. That was all they needed for now; it was setting the stage for a later encounter.
As Harry collected himself and eventually walked around in front of Hunter to get on his knees, Cedric got a pair of scissors out of the bag they'd brought. Originally, the plan was to cut whatever underwear he was wearing off him early on. But Cedric's brilliant improvisation had allowed that moment to be put off till now. Hunter flinched slightly as the cool metal touched his hip but soon signed in relief as his cock was finally freed as the jockstrap was cut loose. Harry saw Cedric quickly stuff the garment into his pocket, but pretended not to notice.
Harry was ready and Cedric again got into a position with the camera to get a few more compromising shots of their quarry. The kneeling boy immediately went to work on the hard cock in front of him. The mushroom was completely coated with a layer of precum and Harry moaned softly as he swirled his tongue around it, getting the full flavor of the sweet boy-nectar.
"Oh! Fuck yea! Suck me. I'm SOOOO close" Hunter cooed, pleasure now replacing desperation as it became clear that he'd finally be granted release. Predictably, it didn't take long. Not 30 seconds later the well-trained boy spoke up as he'd been instructed in the past, "I'm going to cum." Cedric got a nice shot from up close of his balls pulling up. He nodded to Harry who started sucking for all he was worth, at least on the first few inches of the massive member, as much as he could fit in his mouth.
Hunter came with an almighty wail, and an even more almighty flood of jizz into Harry's mouth, moaning as he went over the top. Cedric got a few shots of Hunter's elated grin as he came into the mouth of the boy working on him, balls pulling up tight. Harry had been wanking himself with one hand. He was close himself having just fucked Hunter a moment ago. As soon as the first spirt hit his tongue he let loose a few shots of newly developed pubescent spunk. But since shooting was still new to Harry, he hadn't thought about his angle and risked hitting Hunter's leg. However, the charms kept the bound boy in a spread-eagled position and that was wide enough for Harry's thin load to shoot safely past and disappear into the moss and dirt.
"Fuck! Fuck yea! Swallow that load you little cunt!" he moaned as the seventh, but not the last, shot spewed forth into Harry's waiting mouth.
BAM! There it was. He and Cedric had also agreed that, if they could find a good reason, Harry could "give it back" to the bully to try and teach him, at least a little lesson, about respect for women. Hunter using the word ‘cunt' again, even after Heidi had told him not to was one of the triggers they'd agreed on. So, Harry deliberately fought his instinct, and desire (truth be told), to swallow the load and instead kept the massive volume of cum in his mouth.
When Hunter was finally finished (over 10 spurts) Harry pulled off and stood up, directly in front of the still blindfolded bully, who now had a massive grin on his face having experienced an incredibly intense orgasm. Looking over at Cedric Harry confirmed that his co-conspirator was ready for the next shot, and he got a huge grin in response. Cedric had heard the term too and was glad they would have an excuse to do this.
Pulling in a massive breath through his nose, Harry mustered all the force he could, leaned forward, and spat the massive load right into Hunter's face, completely splattering his pretty visage and getting plenty of it in his hair too. The front of his head was now covered in his own cum. Cedric had timed his shutter presses well; they'd later see three wonderfully great shots (video clips really, since it was a wizarding camera) of the spray hitting the stud's face, his attempted recoil (though held in place, spread-eagled, by the sticking charms), and his look of disgust as he realized what happened.
After a moment of stunned silence, "Why the FUCK did you do that?"
Cedric quickly moved over to take Harry's place as he dropped the camera so that ‘Heidi' could answer. "I TOLD you not to call me a cunt. I just gave you an amazing orgasm" as he started to say something she kept going, "don't deny it! And then you show me disrespect like that?"
"I... ugh" he groaned, unable to reply because he couldn't think of an excuse.
Cedric winked at Harry as the younger boy quietly walked a small distance away to where their stuff was piled. His part was done now. He got dressed and sorted himself, and then packed what they'd brought including his cloak and camera and set off.
Meanwhile, Cedric released the sticking charms on Hunter's ankles, undid the claps on the chaps and, with some difficulty, peeled them off the still sweaty teenager. The blond kept quiet as he was stripped, probably feeling guilty. When they were finally off him, he spoke up. "Sorry about calling you a cunt. I was caught up in the moment. I... I'm sorry."
Well, it seemed he was capable of remorse. Of course, he probably wanted to meet up again and so was making an extra effort. Who knows how he would have behaved to a one-night stand?
"Good of you to say," Cedric replied. "Well, I gave you a pretty good... payback... I think. So, after this, we'll call it even." He murmured something under his breath to modify the blindfold spell and the sticking charms on the wrists. Then started to walk off.
"Hey! What do you mean, after this?! You're not leaving me here, are you?" he asked, a bit of concern creeping into his voice.
"No, I wouldn't do that to you." (At least not yet, Cedric thought.) "Your clothes are right next to you. I modified the spells so that they'll wear off in about 20 minutes."
"Oh," he gasped in relief. "But... Why the wait?"
In reality it was to allow time for Cedric to transform back and because they needed time to get away from here without Hunter suspecting the scheme. But of course, they couldn't tell HIM that. So instead, "Well, with this nice gentle breeze right now that should be enough time for the load to dry on your face and hair. Enjoy your walk back to the castle with that all over you," Cedric laughed a bit and walked off. As he was departing, he called over his shoulder, "Hopefully this will teach you not to use the word cunt anymore."
"Argh... you... I..." but Hunter bit off any further retort, realizing that Heidi (he was still completely fooled) could have done far worse to him given the predicament he currently was in.
As he walked back up the slope and through the bushes Cedric met Harry who handed him the bag they were using while he kept his own satchel with his cloak and camera in it. Cedric put the leather chaps in the bag and fished out the ‘poly nullification which he immediately swallowed. A short time later the pretty Hufflepuff was back to normal and he picked up the bag as they continued back up to the path that connected to the bridge. Nobody else was about. And now that they were a safe distance away, they figured it was safe to speak without being overheard by Hunter down below. They started walking along the path.
"That went pretty much PERFECTLY," Cedric said in a low voice.
"Yea mate! Great idea keeping the jock strap on him like that."
"You too, spitting his load back into his face. I can't wait to see how the photos will come out."
"Yea, me too" replied Harry.
"You'll need to think about your... aim... in the future eh?"
"Oh, ah, yea," Harry agreed sheepishly. "Heading back to the castle?" he asked as the path forked and Cedric hesitated for a moment.
"No, actually, I've got to... uh... swing by the Quidditch locker rooms and... um... hide this stuff in my locker" he said. That was probably true, since none of them could risk hiding all these sex toys in their dorm rooms. However, Harry also saw that, as he said this, Cedric shoved his hand deep into the pocket where he'd stashed Hunter's sweaty, pre-cum soaked, jock strap.
Harry immediately suspected that the older boy was planning to wank with his new trophy, but didn't let on. Harry said his goodbye and walked a bit down the path so that Cedric would be out of sight. Then he immediately took off running into the woods. He had an idea.
He got there pretty quickly. Entering the empty Gryffindor locker room, he grabbed a stool and went over to unlock the mirror. Moving quickly, he walked along the hidden passage to the magic mirror connected to the Hufflepuff boy's locker room. Setting the stool down right in front of it, he put his camera on top and looked through the viewfinder to line it up. If they stayed pretty close to the mirror, he would probably get everything in the frame. He set the camera's timer to take a snap every few seconds. Given what they'd already done today he hoped that would give him enough time before the camera filled up and shut off automatically.
Just as he finished the set up he heard the door opening and the automatic lighting spell came on a second later. He saw Cedric coming in and clicked the shutter on the camera to start repetitive shooting. He quickly retreated back down the corridor and closed the mirror behind him as he left his own locker room and jogged around the outside of the building to the Hufflepuff boy's door. He waited a moment and started breathing hard, like he was out of breath, then knocked hard on the door.
Cedric answered a moment later, his shirt already off.
"Harry," he said, smiling. "I figured it was probably you. Nobody else knew I'd be here. Did you run here?"
Harry smiled inwardly. His idea had worked. Not that Cedric would have suspected anything was awry, but why take chances?
"Yea, um... I wanted to... ask you something. Can we, uh, talk inside?"
"Sure" he replied, extending his arm over the threshold. Harry took it and they clasped forearms as Cedric pulled him inside. Harry felt the tingle of the house-protection spell wash over him, the same spell that protected all the locker rooms from having a member of another house enter uninvited. As he walked inside Cedric closed the door behind him, scanning about quickly to check that they were alone. He had a suspicion about why Harry was here.
He came inside. "So, what was so urgent that you RAN here?" Cedric asked.
"Well, I... uh... guessed that you were probably going to do a bit more than just stow a bag" Harry replied, with a knowing tone, gesturing towards Cedric's bare chest.
"Busted," he replied with a sheepish grin, face reddening slightly in embarrassment.
"Figured," Harry said, smiling. "But... well..." and he stepped closer to the older boy, their bodies almost touching. "Why go it alone?"
"Oh, Merlin YES," Cedric replied, glad his suspicions were confirmed. They leaned into each other and started kissing. Harry, knowing he was ‘on the clock' worried that Cedric would want to make out for a while. But a moment later he was reaching for Harry's waist and pulling at his trousers, getting them off quickly. It was only then that the younger boy remembered that Cedric hadn't been able to get off before, while he had shot his own load while sucking Hunter and got some relief. So, the Hufflepuff must have been EXTRA horny. Thinking back a moment, Harry was surprised to have beat him here. Cedric took a few minutes to arrive, and so must have walked. In his place, Harry would have broken into a sprint at the soonest possible opportunity.
Harry's underwear came down with his trousers. As he stepped out of them and shucked the rest of his clothing Cedric took the opportunity to pull off his own clothes. They came back together and as Cedric leaned in to kiss him again Harry slowly backed up a bit into the room so that they were standing just in front of the mirror.
They kissed for another minute before Harry stopped it so that he could say something that was on his mind. "Hey... I wanted to mention..."
"Yea?" Cedric asked, still smiling and not breaking their embrace.
"Hunter's a total git. I hope you didn't feel too bad about what he said about your... you know." A pause. "I think you're so hot. And, actually, your size is a huge turn on for me."
Cedric's smile had faltered at the memory. But perked up again as that sunk in. "Really?"
"Really." And the both shared a smile and kissed again briefly. Then Harry spoke again. "I was worried that you would get really angry and blow it. And maybe jealousy would feed it?"
"Yea... well... I'll admit there were moments of anger and jealousy there. So, you're not wrong."
"I totally understand. I mean, if you'd been the one fucking Hunter, I'd probably have been jealous too. For all that he's a complete prat, he's still hot."
Cedric had a confused look on his face as Harry spoke, but then he realized what the younger boy meant. "OH... wait! You misunderstood." And with that his face morphed into a sexy smirk. ‘Harry really has no idea, does he?' he thought. "Harry you are REALLY cute. The hair, the green eyes, everything. I was ANGRY at Hunter for the comment, yes. But I wasn't JEALOUS because I wanted to fuck Hunter. I mean... I do... but that's not what I'm talking about. I was jealous that it was HIM you were fucking. I wanted to be the one taking your cock."
Now it was Harry's turn to be confused. "Really?" he asked, echoing Cedric's disbelief from a moment ago.
"Really" he replied, in the exact same way Harry had. And with that they leaned in and resumed making out, with renewed passion this time at the mutual realization that they were hot for each other. It soon escalated into intense grinding of their hard cocks, both pawing at each other and enjoying the feel of naked boy flesh against them.
Harry's hands had been wandering all over Cedric's body, and vice versa. But when he moved his hands further into the older teen's cleft and brushed his rosebud, that moved things up a notch for Cedric.
"Please... Harry..." he said between kisses, "I want you to fuck me!" Then, gently pulling Harry along with him, he dropped to his knees. In retrospect Harry would realize that this was a good move. There was a substantial height difference between them and making it work while they were standing up might have been awkward. Though the question he'd never get an answer to was whether Cedric realized this in the heat of the moment, or whether he'd fantasized about this before and had thought ahead.
Cedric pulled back and started to lean forward to get on all fours. "Wait, I... I have an idea" Harry said, hoping that his tone would convey the lie that he'd just thought of this. "Face the mirror. Then we can watch ourselves."
"Good idea," he agreed, and moved to comply.
"Let me get my wand" Harry continued, crawling on his hands and knees a few feet away to where their clothes lay in a heap. He found his trousers and pulled out his wand. Then remembered something else. "Oh, yea, do you want your souvenir?" he asked.
"My wha--" Cedric started to ask, but then his voice cut out when we saw Harry pull Hunter's jockstrap out from the pocked where he'd shoved it. When Harry had confronted him a moment ago about the fact that he'd come here to wank Cedric had blushed slightly. But with Harry holding aloft the sweaty and pre-cum filled jockstrap he'd stolen, his kink now exposed, Cedric's entire face and neck turned a beet red. "I... uh... I..." he spluttered, unable to form a response.
It made for an interesting sight: this gorgeous boy had just said he wanted to be fucked, was naked on all fours in position to do just that, but was now turned red with embarrassment. It was similar to the reaction he and Oliver had gotten from Cedric when they'd first confronted him about the dildo. Harry found it cute and endearing. Deliberately acting nonchalant, he came back over and handed it to his embarrassed lover, hoping to be able to make him feel better.
"Whatever floats your boat mate" he said.
Cedric paused for a moment, breathing deep to calm his heart rate which had spiked a second ago. "You... you don't think it's too weird?"
"Nah" Harry replied, again making sure he kept his voice even to show that he didn't think this was a big deal. "We've all got little things that we're into. I think I've already told you that I really like blond hair, right?" He got a nod in response. "See? That's MY thing. If this [he dangled the jock strap in his hand] is YOUR thing... hey, who am I to judge? It certainly doesn't make me want you any less." The Hufflepuff just responded by smiling and then kissing Harry deeply in a mixture of relief, thanks, and lust.
"Now... WHERE were we?" Harry asked playfully.
Cedric picked up on the gist and playfully wiggled his eyebrows. Keeping his new toy in one hand he went back to his prior position: on his hands and knees, sticking his ass out playfully. What a wonderful display: a pretty teenage boy begging to be fucked. This time, Harry was happy to see, his body was pointed right at the mirror. In fact, Cedric used it to watch as Harry got into position behind him. And Harry's camera was snapping away behind the mirror even now getting an almost continuous set of wizarding photos.
Cedric heard the lubrication spell Harry cast on his own cock and felt the cleaning spell cast on his bum. The green-eyed boy started reaching around to grab Cedric's own cock but he stopped him. "No, don't. I'm already pretty close to the edge and I don't want to cum too soon. I want enough time to really feel you inside me."
"FUCK that's hot!" Harry replied, pulling his arm back and setting his wand aside.
He got into position and lined himself up with Cedric's hole. But before he pushed in, he met the older boy's eyes in the mirror. "Say it again" he prompted.
Cedric smiled lustfully back at Harry in the mirror from his position. "FUCK ME HARRY!" he said loudly and deliberately. Harry hoped fervently that his camera got that exact moment on film. [He'd found out later that it did.] Harry pushed forward and after a moment the tight ring relaxed enough to allow his mushroom to push past it.
"Ungh" Cedric groaned in a mixture of pain and pleasure. It stung a bit. He'd wanted Harry to fuck him again for a while now and he was happy to finally be getting his wish. So that helped offset the pain. Harry pushed in a bit further, about half his length in total. "Just... just... hold it there a minute." Harry complied. He was so hard and horny right now, there was no danger of him losing his erection. The thrill of knowing he was capturing this on camera made it all the better.
Wanting more control, Cedric straightened his arms and back, to bring his head and torso up, moving from being on all fours to a squatting position. Now just his knees were on the floor about a foot apart. He and Oliver had only been able to hook up a couple of times since the threesome with Harry. Each time they fucked Cedric had been on his back. But Oliver had suggested they try this position next time to let Cedric be in more control. With Oliver's big tool, it was going to make things go a bit easier for him, especially when they first got started.
Harry was going to be easier to take, but still, he figured why not try something new? Especially since he wasn't wild about the idea of being on his back right there on the tile floor. He could immediately tell that this would allow him to lower himself at his own pace rather than trying to communicate exactly what he wanted to Harry. So Oliver's idea seemed to be a good one. He was again grateful to have someone with more experience guiding him, even if he wasn't here just now.
Cedric was about to try lowering himself onto Harry's hard pole, still only partly inside him, when he remembered what he was grasping in his fist. He brought Hunter's jock strap up to his face, inhaled deeply through his nose, and was bombarded by the scent of sweaty teenaged boy and pre-cum. It was QUITE a potent turn-on for him (as if he weren't aroused enough already). He got slightly lightheaded from it and Harry would later see in the pictures that his eyes rolled back into his head as he let his teenage lust consume him.
As this happened, he let out a very loud guttural moan, as this visceral fantasy shot directly into the pleasure center of his brain. If Harry had asked him about it later, he would have no memory. The cry had been completely subconscious, emanating from that part of his brain that had now basically digressed to ‘bitch in heat' mode. He didn't quite faint, but the lightheadedness caused him to lose some of his control and he slumped backwards slightly. This quickly pushed the rest of Harry's cock into him, but the sensory overload had also caused his sphincter to dilate a bit, making the process virtually painless.
"FUCK" Harry gasped, as the tight warm ass wrapped itself around his teenage cock. Cedric was now a human tripod, his weight supported on two splayed knees and Harry Potter's cock sunk to the hilt inside him. While not the best camera angle, since it was straight on, this was still visible in the pictures that were captured behind the mirror.
"Oh, Harry. I... I can feel you inside me" Cedric moaned gently. His face had been slightly screwed up in pain/tension when he'd first been penetrated, but now it was all smiles. He loved the feel of a hard cock in his bum.
Instinct took over and Harry leaned forward a bit to wrap his arms around Cedric's chest, hugging the older boy to maximize the contact they were making. Their bare skin pressing together heighted the sensations for both of them.
"I love being inside you. It's so warm and tight."
"Oh, fuck yes" came Cedric's reply, and he began flexing his knees so that his body started to slowly move up and down, gently bouncing on the cock inside him. Harry just held still. This felt amazing and Cedric seemed quite content to be the one to guide the motions of his penetration. Not for the first time Harry had a pang of personal pride when he thought about who he was having sex with right now. So many of the girls at Hogwarts were pining after Cedric; they clearly wanted him. If they only knew that he liked guys, that he loved being bum-fucked by a stiff cock, and that he got off on the smell of boy's sweaty gym clothes.
They kept on like that for a few minutes, not really talking but often moaning to themselves and to the other. It was rather sensual for both of them, each getting off on looking at their cute partner in the mirror while they fucked. Precum was leaking constantly from Cedric's cock, running down the shaft, dripping from his balls, and forming a small pool on the floor.
Twice more Cedric brought the sweaty jock to his nose and inhaled. Each time he gave off an intense moan and a few seconds later his cock would twitch and a copious amount of precum would be added to the flow down his shaft. To his credit, the pretty Hufflepuff had shown remarkable restraint. He hadn't touched his cock once since they'd started, knowing that it wouldn't take much for him to climax. He wanted to make this last.
Of course, ‘make it last' was measured in horny teenager time, not normal time. So after a few minutes Cedric was getting very anxious for release. Harry felt amazing inside him, but this younger lover was only hitting "the spot" occasionally and not very hard given the angle. He switched the jock to his left hand and finally reached down with his right to start wanking himself. Gripping himself tightly with his thumb and index finger around the head, he pulled the foreskin up and squeezed out a sizable amount of precum which he then spread all over his cock. The natural lube wouldn't last long, but then, he knew that he wouldn't either.
"FUCK ME HARRY" he moaned and increased the pace of his bobbing on the hard cock in his bum. Harry complied, hands moving Cedric's torso to the boy's hips to give him a better anchor from which to thrust. He pounded the pale cheeks as hard as he could, making the most of his modest length and getting every last bit of it fully sunk into his lover before pulling back again.
"Oh... oh yea... I'm CUUUMMMIIINNNGGG" Cedric moaned after about a dozen hard thrusts.
Thinking quickly, Harry wrapped his arms around him again and pulled up back into an embrace forcing him fully upright. This would ensure that Cedric would be facing the mirror full on so that the camera on the other side would hopefully get a nice set of shots of the teen's orgasm. And as the pictures would later show, what an orgasm it was!
Harry was reminded that, while the pretty stud's cock was small, his balls were not. The first shot travelled several feet and managed to hit the mirror near its base, dribbling down to the floor. The second went almost as far, with the next few tapering off a little and the final couple dribbling out over the wanking hand. All in it was about 8 shots and a trail of cum splatter led from the mirror, across the floor, and right to the base of the cock that had put it there.
"Oh, fuck" he said, still panting from heavy breathing. "Harry, PLEASE. Cum inside me."
That did it! Despite having shot a load onto the ground between Hunter's legs just a short time ago, Harry was already close to another climax. Feeling Cedric pulse around his cock as he came, and watching in the mirror as he shot the massive load had already brought him close to the edge. But the Hufflepuff's final pleading brought him over.
"ARGH, Fuck! Cedric... you're soooo pretty" Harry said, and he squirted inside the willing ass enveloping his cock.
His load wasn't large; he'd only just recently gained the ability to ejaculate and it was also his second orgasm in fairly short order. Even so, Cedric could feel the warm cum inside his ass and sighed gently at the feeling. It was something he'd only experienced a few times so far in his life, but it was a sensation he enjoyed.
They stayed like that for a moment longer, until Harry's softening cock denied Cedric the ‘third leg' of the tripod propping him up. Cedric eased back to sit on his heels, then grabbed Harry's wrists to pull them around himself. He was rewarded with a deep embrace as Harry (taking the obvious hint) pulled him close. They both melted into the embrace, enjoying the warmth and post-orgasmic bliss. Harry would nibble and kiss at Cedric's neck, eliciting delightful coos.
Eventually they broke apart and stood up. Gingerly they stretched and got their feet under them; the cramps and aches of holding a position for a long period finally pushing through the suppressive power that sex exerts on minor discomforts.
"You go ahead and rinse off. I'll straighten up" Cedric offered. That made sense, it very the Hufflepuff locker room after all. Harry didn't argue. He grabbed a towel and gave himself a quick rinse.
Looking back over the trail on the floor he thought to himself that if Cedric ever topped someone in bed, he'd shoot right over his lover's head and hit the wall behind him. That gave him an envious chuckle and he wondered if he'd ever be able to accomplish the same feat.
Coming back over to the locker area he could see that Cedric had put his underwear back on and was tidying up a bit. This included stowing the "supply bag" that they'd used on Hunter. Oliver had figured that, since he'd so carefully hidden his dildo with spells, he'd be a good person to hide the rest of their stuff such as the chaps and strap-on they'd gotten.
Harry got dressed and traded a lingering kiss, and a little more heavy petting with it, before heading back outside and over to his own team's locker room to fetch his camera from behind the mirror.
Harry opened the mirror and went down the proper corridor. Finding the camera, he stopped the auto function and was glad to see that the camera hadn't ‘quite' filled up yet. That meant that his entire encounter with Cedric was on film and he was excited to see how the pictures would turn out, especially the part with Cedric shooting.
Looking back into the locker room he saw that Cedric was still there, but hadn't dressed yet. In fact, he was naked again, and not because he was showering. After watching for another minute, it looked to Harry as though... yea... he was going to do more.
On the other side of the magic mirror, Cedric was still very horny from their seduction of Hunter a little while ago. And then there was this sensual session he'd just had with Harry. One orgasm wasn't going to be enough. Plus, while he was glad Harry didn't judge him for his little kink, he still wanted to do more; but do it privately. The garment was still fresh with Hunter's sweat and precum and he wanted to make use of it as much as he could before too much time passed.
Cedric stood just in front of the mirror, completely naked. He had cast a lubrication spell on his cock and was wanking himself with one hand and holding the jock strap in the other, occasionally bringing it up to his mouth to inhale the teenage boy scent and pheromones permeating it.
Harry watched him as he started rubbing himself again. He was sweating now and this created a light sheen on his skin, just like Hunter's earlier on, and his chest and abs caught the light and added a great erotic extra to the shots Harry was getting with the little bit of space he had left in his camera. During the few minutes he watched he got several great wanking shots, plus a few more of Cedric inhaling the scent. These captured the look on his face and the sensory overload effect it had on the 15-year-old. He was trying a drug for the first time; one that was impossible to overdose on.
A couple of times the Hufflepuff used the material itself for wanking. He rubbed the soft fabric all around his crotch and ass, enjoying the feel of the fabric on his intimate areas. While not realizing it in the moment, the fabric also soaked up his own sweat, adding it to the mix. He wrapped his hard cock in the cotton material and wanked himself gently (even with the lubrication spell it might have chaffed) adding his own pre-cum to the mix as well. Then he would unwrap his pole and hold the jockstrap off to the side for a moment, stretching out those times between inhales of the fabric when he would press it up tight into his nose.
It was hot, but having just cum twice in relatively short order Harry didn't feel the need to go for a third time just now. He toyed with the idea of using the "I think I forgot something" excuse to knock on the door again, but ultimately decided against it. Cedric had made no effort to coax him into a second round, so that meant he probably wanted some alone time with his new toy.
Harry was careful to keep a few shots left in the camera for the big finish and he was soon rewarded for his patience. As Cedric came, while nowhere near the volume of a few minutes ago, a couple of spurts managed to bridge the one-foot gap and splatter on the mirror, and a couple more dribbled down Cedric's hand as he eased off his wanking. It was interesting to see him shoot his load from this side of the mirror too.
With his final camera snap, Harry got a clip of Cedric licking his own spunk from his fingers. He reminded himself how lucky wizarding boys were to have lubrication spells available; less ‘supplies' to buy and it meant that there was nothing to interfere with the flavor of cum if you wanted to taste it.
Eventually, camera full, Harry turned around and headed back for his own locker room, then back up to the castle. He'd had an amazing show and wanted to go develop the photos. Not just to see the results of his encounters today, but to free up space for the next time he would need the camera (which he hoped would be soon).
Had Harry stuck around he would have realized that the ‘show' wasn't over yet. Cedric, even after two orgasms, was still horny. Just thinking back to what they'd done to Hunter, tricking him into letting a newly budding teenager fuck him then suck him off, was enough to keep him going. And the souvenir would also have kept him going just by itself. Both together? No way was the 15-year-old done yet.
He proceeded to set up the room the way he had the other day. He levitated the heavy bench to set it in front of the mirror then removed the illusion on his dildo. Securing it to the bench with a sticking charm, he lubed up both himself and the sex toy, put his wand aside, grabbed the jock strap, and got ready for a good solid self-buggering.
Thinking back to the last time he did this he decided to secure the jock strap in place over his face at the start so that he could keep his hands free. The elastic was cut, but he tied that back together with a knot. This turned out to be a good idea because it meant the straps were shorter and so it fit around his mouth and nose tightly; much tighter than the teammate's jockstrap which he'd used last time.
As he put it in place, he took a deep breath through his nose. Since he was standing this time, he had to pause for a moment to steady himself from the amazing light-headed jolt of pleasure this gave him. He was bombarded by the smell of... Hunter. Fuck, it was still so hot to think back on. Turning back towards the mirror he found amusement in the thought that, the way he looked right now, naked and with a teenager's jock tied to his face, he was like some gay muggle comic book character.
Getting into position, he lowered himself down until the rubbery tip was just pushing against his rosebud. He quivered in anticipation. As he sat back on it, he was grateful for the coaching Oliver had been giving him to help relax his ring. Harry's recent fucking of his ass left him a bit looser than normal, easing the process along with his conscious relaxation.
Slowly, inch by inch, he lowered himself onto the sex toy until it was all the way inside him, moaning a bit as he went. He could feel his own balls resting against the rubber ones attached to the base of the dildo as he bottomed out. It took a few moments for the initial sting to wear off. Once it had, he kept still for a few moments more, just enjoying the sensation of feeling full. It was still somewhat new to him, but he was really growing to love it. And he also loved the ‘help' that Oliver had been giving him to feel it. He just now realized that the rubber cock inside him was about the same size and shape as Oliver's. And they both seemed to fit his ass just right.
Harry's cock had felt good too. The boy's cuteness, and his seeming ignorance of the fact, endeared him to Cedric. But another part of his libido also longed for this... fullness. That was the only word that came to mind to describe the feeling that a big cock inside him triggered.
He started to move up and down, slowly at first, then speeding up as he got used to the sensation and found his rhythm, careful to ensure that he didn't come up far enough so that the dildo's head came free. Part of it remained constantly inside him. As the pace increased so did his moaning. It was louder now as he was getting fully into the moment and enjoying the wonderful pleasure emanating from his ass. A small part of his mind was thankful that he had this place of privacy to retreat to. [Of course, Cedric didn't know about the magic mirror.]
The pretty Hufflepuff imagined a hot stud drilling him and, while his mind had started on Oliver, it drifted to Hunter. Part of him hated that this was happening; he despised the douchebag bully. But still, he couldn't shake the image. He imagined what it would be like if Hunter were the one fucking him right now, and that thought really turned him on. He moaned at the image, still not sure why his mind was carrying him there, but caring less and less as time passed. His cock was leaking precum again, adding a nice effect to the lubrication spell. Looking at himself in the mirror he took another deep breath through his nose and, as before, was bombarded by Hunter's musk. ‘Fuck it!' he thought. He continued riding the rubber cock, now altering his angle so that it would occasionally hit his g-spot.
He imagined the hot blond Australian on top of him, pushing his legs back and slowly sinking his hot throbbing cock inside, stretching out his ring with that massive tool. "Oh yea!" he moaned out load. "Fuck me! Fuck me Hunter!" he cried, no longer caring about the ‘oddness' of who he was picturing, and just allowing the fantasy to wash over and through him. He altered his body angle so that the dildo would hit his g-spot with virtually every down thrust. The image in his mind's eye continued to be Hunter's long blond locks, the hot stud using the muscles of his perfect abs to thrust his tool into Cedric's ass, and that he was eager to flood that hole with a huge load of cum, just as the blond had cum in Harry's mouth a little while ago.
"FFFUUUCCCKKK" Cedric moaned at that last vivid image, and the pressure on his g-spot, sent him over the edge. He shot his load onto the locker room floor for the third time that day. In his fantasy though, he'd shot all over his own stomach. Then Hunter leaned forward, gluing their bodies together with his cum while the blond's own thick cock and emptied his balls deep inside Cedric's ass.
The Hufflepuff moaned contentedly as the orgasm faded. He stayed still for a little while, again enjoying the sensation of having his ass filled. He wished that Oliver didn't grow soft so soon after he came; he was unable to provide the same post-orgasmic fullness Cedric was feeling now. Oh well, you can't have everything.
He thought back on his fantasy about sex with Hunter. It would probably always be in the back of his mind since the Aussie's sex appeal was indisputable. However, Cedric's resolve to get even with the bully and continue with the group's plan was undiminished. Plus, he could probably get copies of the pictures they'd taken as part of their revenge plot and make a wanking album. That could feed his fantasies indefinitely.
With this third orgasm done, the 15-year-old finally felt somewhat sated. He thought about going for four, but his cock was starting to ache a bit. So instead, he stood up and walked around a bit to get the stiffness out of his legs that came from spending so much time in a squatting position. He hit the showers and then cleaned up the locker room, eliminating any evidence of his activities and magically hiding their "goody bag" of sex toys and leather. He had no idea that the first and second of his sessions, the one with Harry and the solo one just after, had been captured on film and would become part of Harry's own personal wanking album.
Notes:
Hope you enjoyed. The next installment will be the last of the "payback" section of the story.
Thanks for reading. Please feel free to post comments, suggestions, and (of course) praise. Or email me directly if you want: caladan10 over at tutanota.com
Chapter 23: Payback for the Bully (Part 3)
Notes:
OK, I know that many of you have indicated your excitement to see just what the conspirators have in store for Hunter. I had planned to do this plat line in three chapters, but it's going to be four. I started writing the below as the first half of a chapter, and it turned out to be long enough to publish on its own. I figured better to publish this NOW since it might be a few more weeks before I can finish the revenge saga. But that will not be the end of this story. Just that one particular plot line. Anyway, hope you enjoy. Keep the suggestions and comments coming. And, by all means, continue to post links to the story on those parts of the internet where it'll find a willing audience.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
They wanted to give him some time to recharge so the group's next encounter with Hunter was during the evening on the next day. But instead of announcing it to him ahead of time they surprised him, right in his own bed in fact. The Aussie's unique sleeping situation really helped with that. Because he was an exchange student, there wasn't a group he'd come up with through his years at Hogwarts. So the staff had magically "grown" him an alcove in a bedroom of some other boys his own year, making the space big enough for all of them. And rather than have a traditional four-poster, he instead chose to hang curtains across the alcove opening, giving an entire area around his bed privacy rather than just that of the bed itself like most students had with their four-poster and curtains. This was another example of how he'd, again, been able to get away with things that other students never could have. The conspirators realized that, with the right set of sound muffling spells, they could work on him without fear of interruption. One simply DID NOT part the curtains of another boy's sleeping area at night. It was an etiquette probably as old as that of the school itself.
Cedric, being in the same house, was able to sneak the twins into his dormitory under Harry's cloak, and hide them in a corner of his bedroom just before lights out. After they were sure everyone was asleep, the three of them snuck carefully into the room Hunter shared with several others. Quietly ensconcing themselves in his private alcove and using a very soft light from their wands they cast a silencing charm on the curtains, and sticking charms to keep them bound tightly to each other and to the walls and ceiling. That should prevent any light or sound from coming through and possibly rousing the others.
By prior agreement, Fred stripped naked so that he could take the potion and not worry about clothes getting in the way. He groped himself a bit, a subconscious wish to minimize his time in a girl's form, and then swallowed the liquid. A few moments later, it was as if Heidi were standing in front of them. Speaking softly, Cedric cast a spell they'd recently discovered that complemented the Polyjuice; a voice modification spell. It would change the recipients voice for about an hour into one of a higher or lower pitch. This was helpful because now they could give the potion taker a higher voice. It wouldn't be a perfect match for Heidi, but close enough to fool anyone who didn't know her very well.
Cedric and George got under the cloak and hid in a corner, waiting for the "prep work" to be finished before they came out. Fred/Heidi then increased the light coming from his wand and stood next to Hunter's bed. He was starting to rouse from the light but, to save time, Fred reached out and gently shook his arm. "Wake up sexy" he said.
Hunter woke with a start, taking a second to come fully awake. When he saw who it was, and what she was wearing, or not wearing in this case, his eyes got HUGE!
"Wha-" he started to say, but Fred put finger over his lips to quiet him.
"I wanted to surprise you" came the soft reply. "I've spelled the curtains, but still, let's keep our voices low for now, shall we? At least until we're sure we won't be interrupted. If we're discovered that'll be the end of our encounters, and you don't want that do you?" Hunter shook his head, wisely keeping silent. They could probably shout and not be heard, but best to go gradually and ensure the spells were working. "Good. Now... you know the drill," Fred continued, matter of factly. The blond nodded knowing that she wanted him "in position" so he threw back his covers, moved to the center of the bed, quickly stripped off his underwear, fixed his pillow to cushion his head, and spread his arms out so that the back of his hands rested against the bed posts.
The boys noted with satisfaction just how compliant Hunter was becoming. 'It's working' they each thought. He hadn't resisted the request to restrain him, had barely even hesitated in fact. The teenage hormones and the promise of sexual gratification were really lowering his inhibitions. Tonight would, hopefully, be the last time they did this before the big event. If the encounter played out like they planned, Hunter's mind would be so fogged by his own lust that he'd do anything 'Heidi' asked.
The stud got one more look at the naked female form in front of him before the blindfolding spell rendered that impossible. A moment later sticking charms were cast on his hands, gluing them to the bedposts. He was rock hard by this point, 10-inch cock standing proud, and he was anxious to feel her hands (and with luck, other parts) on it. So he was surprised when, instead, he felt something wrap around his ankle. The boys were going to, ENCOURAGE as it were, him to do more tonight. They didn't want him with too much mobility in case he reacted badly.
While horny, Hunter still had his wits about him. So he whispered his inquiry to minimize the noise. "What are you doing?"
"Your legs won't reach the bedposts. So I'm tying them down" Fred said. Hunter grunted his understanding. He wasn't sure why she felt the need to tie his legs too, but he went along since he knew from past experience that she might leave him hanging if he raised objections.
As Fred finished tying the second leg he gestured for his brother and Cedric to come out of hiding. They quietly did so and got into position. Cedric used one of the twin's extendable ears and fed the line under the curtain along the floor so that they could listen to what was happening in the rest of the room. They had no way of knowing for sure if the silencing charm was working. Plus, something might happen outside that could cause someone to feel the need to pull the curtain apart. You never knew.
While Cedric kept watch, George got the camera out and handed it to Fred while he got undressed himself. Fred started by silently snapping a few shots of the naked blond tied up, spread eagled, on the bed. It was quite a hot sight, and he was excited about what would come next. So was George, judging by the hard cock that came into view as he shucked his last stitch of clothing. He could also see that George had a toy inside him that he'd used to prepare for this evening. Cedric cursed himself for not bringing some oil to rub on the blond adonis. The glimmer would have made a nice addition to the photos.
George cast cleansing charms on Hunter, high voice keeping up the illusion that it was Heidi doing this all to him. Then, George carefully got onto the bed and started to gently tongue the Aussie's ball sack. He heard the pleasurable sharp intake of breath in response, but otherwise their quarry stayed mostly silent. Fred got some nice shots of this with George on all fours, his ass in the air, tongue diligently working away while the blond pubic bush ticked his nose.
After a minute George shifted position and began going down on Hunter's cock, tongue swirling. "Oh yea! That's what I was talking about the other day. Do some more of that!" Hunter whispered, moaning softly. They knew what he was referring to. When Ron had been sucking Hunter off he, apparently, hadn't done as good a job. The silver lining was that, when their younger brother had jammed a finger up the bully's ass in anger, he'd allowed them to accelerate the timeline since this led to the discovery that Hunter was OK with butt play. MORE than OK actually, though the closed-minded prat would never admit it.
The blond's moaning didn't cause any response outside, or Cedric would have alerted them. So George kept going, starting to wank himself and using his own precum as lube. Fred got some shots of this as well: the hot blond getting his cock sucked by a wanking boy. Yet another great visual piece of blackmail they could use later if they wanted. The tool was massive, but the ginger had been with Oliver many times and his team captain's tool was a good 7 inches, so he was able to take a good amount of the length (though not all of it) into his mouth and throat. A close up from the camera would later show the cock silhouetted in the ginger's throat as he swallowed more and more of it.
But he didn't have to do this for very long. Hunter's short fuse was near its end. Less than two minutes after George's tongue first touched the mushroom head to lick up the precum and poke at his foreskin, Hunter's balls started quickly pulling up and his breathing got heavier. His moaning also got louder a moment later and an "I'm so close" escaped his lips just before he went over the edge. Fred watched his twin pull off the cock as he felt it twitch, allowing the load to splash all over the Hunter's torso as he let loose. The load was, as usual, sizable and it splattered across Hunter's pecs and abs as he let out seven shots. One of them even reached his chin, the cum dribbling down his neck to pool in that small indentation between his collarbones.
Fred held down the shutter to ensure the camera got all of the cum shot, animated wizarding pictures following one after another with only a tiny fraction of a second between each as the camera advanced. They paused to allow Hunter to catch his breath. Cedric, still diligently listening from his post, was able to watch it all and gave them a thumbs up along with his leering smile to signal his approval.
George leaded forward and started licking up the cum from Hunter's abs, slowly working his way up to capture most of the sweet tasting teen-boy nectar into his mouth.
"OH, fuck yea, eat that load up sheela" the Aussie said as he felt the tongue working on him and realized what 'she' was doing. But the ginger decided that he might want to screw with Hunter's head some day, and so had something slightly different in mind for the camera. Making eye contact with his brother to ensure that he was ready, George carefully crawled further up on the bed and leaned in to kiss the tied up boy. Given his lack of facial hair there was no way Hunter could tell it was anyone other than Heidi.
The blindfold spell meant he didn't see it coming and Hunter opened his mouth in surprise at the unexpected contact. He was going to ask a question but George pushed forward with his own mouth, cutting him off, and jammed his tongue inside. At first, instinct took over and the blond stud returned the kiss. A second later he realized that his own cum was also coming along with the tongue.
George could tell when the realization dawned because Hunter froze for a moment and there was a low utterance of recognition and surprise from his vocal cords (his mouth was still muffled by George's own). The kissing twin figured the other boy would object and he was prepared to press forward with his mouth, insistently, then perhaps using one hand to grab the older boy's bollocks and squeeze a bit to gain his submission. But instead, to the surprise of the three conspirators, Hunter's groan of surprise turned to pleasure. He eagerly leaned into the kiss, reciprocating with his own tongue to welcome the salty sweetness onto his taste buds.
In Hunter's mind, this wasn't gay. The contorted reasoning they'd planted the other day had firmly taken root. 'If a girl wanted to snowball, it wasn't gay, just kinky' he thought to himself. In truth, he actually liked tasting his own load, but the hard-core homophobe in him would have a difficult time allowing his conscious mind to realize that was what was at play here.
Regardless of the internal monologue, it made for great photographic subject material and Fred captured the gay kiss and snowball with the camera. As the kiss ended, George pulled back and sat up. "I can tell you liked that" he said in Heidi's voice.
Hunter, not knowing which part of "that" she was referring to, and not wanting to dig deeper into certain things, replied with a safe "whatever gets you going beautiful."
"Good boy" came the reply. "Just keep doing as you're told and I'll be very happy. Aaannnddd... so will you."
"Works for me" Hunter said. "So, uh, can we go again?"
'GOOD!' each of three conspirators thought. They would need another round to finish off their plans for tonight.
George got up and grabbed a few pillows that were laying next to the bed on the floor. After exchanging a confirmation nod with Cedric, he said in Heidi's voice, "It looks like the spells are working. You don't need to keep quiet anymore. It doesn't look like your roommates will disturb us. So I want you to go back to the way things normally go. Make sure you vocalize what you like and what's happening to you."
For Hunter, that was just fine. He hated having to keep quiet. Plus, he thought, what was the worst that would happen? The guys would find him hooking up with a bird in his own room at night. His reputation as a player would be legendary! While he didn't know this yet, Hunter WOULD be getting a reputation that would greatly outlast his time at the school. But not in a way that he could have possibly foreseen, and even less so, would have wished for.
George didn't want to risk falling onto Hunter and giving himself away, either by his higher weight (compared to Heidi) or by accidentally having his cock and balls brush up against their still totally clueless quarry. So he moved carefully as he got back onto the bed and back to his original position.
Getting between the splayed legs, he shoved the pillows under the bound boy's tailbone to prop him up off the mattress a bit. Hunter lifted his midsection off the bed to help. He guessed what was coming next and was eager to get rimmed again. That was such an amazing feeling! He doubted he would ever reciprocate, but if a girl got off on doing something to HIM that felt really good, he wasn't going to say no.
He didn't have long to wait. First verifying that the earlier cleansing spells had done their work, George leaned in and started licking at the puckering rosebud, eliciting moans from Hunter. Fred was getting nice shots of this too, both close and wide, of their quarry getting off on another boy eating his ass. The boys would enjoy these pictures for many many years to come.
"Oh fuck" Hunter moaned as he felt the spit slicked tongue lick and probe at his most intimate place. "I love your tongue on my hole" he moaned. "Keep... ooohhh... yea... don't stop!"
'He's staying vocal, good' Cedric thought.
The Aussie got hard again pretty quickly as the ginger continued his work, tongue starting to probe deeper as the ring loosened up. Looking up, he also spied a slight glimmer at the cockhead, indicating that Hunter was already leaking pre-cum again. After another minute he shifted his focus to the cock and started sucking it again, slowly, wanting this to last a while so that they could get the stud riled up again.
A couple of minutes later George started teasing the spit slickened hole with a finger, stroking it for a bit before slowly inserting it inside. Hunter groaned slightly in protest at the invader but that faded quickly as he became accustomed to it. It was a similar situation again when a second finger was added. The groan was a bit more negative this time, so George felt around for that special spot inside and PRESSED.
"UNGH! FUCK!" Hunter moaned, his face morphing into a smile as the pleasure washed through him. Fred got a great shot of that: the well toned teen had a grin and a rock hard cock while another teenage boy was sucking him and fucking him with two fingers. "Yea... right... there!" he cooed.
'It would be hard to get more gay than this' Fred thought, taking several shots of the juicy action. He was excited that they were getting the most exquisite of blackmail material on this homophobic little twat.
Cedric, seeing and hearing all this from his look-out post a few feet away, shoved a hand into his trousers to start wanking. He couldn't hold off any more. He found to his surprise that he probably wouldn't need any lube; his cock had been leaking precum copiously, some of it having already soaked his pants and made a large wet spot in front of his trousers. Fred noticed and shared a smile with him, wishing he could wank too, but not daring to put the camera aside for fear of missing a good shot. He had to think of posterity, he chuckled to himself.
Catching the eye of his twin, they both shared a quick look and confirmed that they agreed: time to move to the next phase. "I bet you're ready for a little more," George said cryptically. He pretended to fumble around for something then he cast a lubrication spell on his own cock. He probably didn't need it, given that he was leaking precum as much as Cedric, but best not to cause too much discomfort. Plus, they needed to keep up the illusion that it was a sex toy coming next, not a real cock.
"Wha? What do you mean?" Hunter asked.
"The strap on. You didn't forget did you?" George replied as he lined up his cock at the stud's somewhat stretched opening, carefully positioning himself, and holding his balls back so that it would feel like a girl with a strap on.
"Wait... you didn't say you were... ARGH! FUCK!" he cried out as George pushed himself a couple of inches inside.
'Fuck that fells good!' the ginger thought, as the wet warmth wrapped itself around his stiff pole. As much of a prat as he was, Hunter was VERY sexy. Plus his ass was SO TIGHT! He wanted to just lay into it with abandon but knew he couldn't or it would ruin the plan. Probably just as well. He'd likely cum very quickly if he started pumping his cock in and out like his instincts were driving him to. Fred got some shots of his twin like that, cock inside their bound prey.
"Argh" Hunter grunted in pain. "Thats... ouch... that's bigger than the last one isn't it?"
"Yea" George replied. 'He isn't saying NO though' he thought. "The last one was a three incher, but this one this one is five" he continued, quoting his own cock's modest size.
"Ummm... I... don't... can you stop for a sec."
"Sure" George said (again in Heidi's voice). He noted again that Hunter still wasn't saying no. Good!
"That's, I don't think I can do that."
"Awe, come on sexy. I bet... you know... if you put your MIND TO IT" came the deliberately provocative reply.
"OH yea?! Let's see YOU take it up YOUR ass!" Hunter spat back, clearly annoyed at the challenge.
George shared another look with his brother and they grinned. This was exactly what they'd been aiming for. Time to make him an offer he couldn't refuse.
"Actually, I think I could. But how about I do you one better?" George replied, deliberately letting the suspense hang in the air for a moment before continuing. "If you agree try again to take this five incher up YOUR bum, then at the same time, I'll try to take your TEN incher up MY bum. How about that?"
Hunter froze in shock. But it didn't last long.
"Seriously?! You'd let me fuck you in the ass?"
"Yes. That a deal?"
Hunter couldn't believe what he was hearing. He'd been with bunch of girls back home, and he'd even managed to fuck a few of them (when he could last that long, he lamented). He'd always fantasized about this but none of the girls he'd been with had ever been open to it. They'd steadfastly refused if he ever brought it up. And here was this girl VOLUNTEERING for it. All other thoughts left his mind.
"FUCK YES!" Hunter blurted out a split second later. He nodded his head so forcefully and vigorously it looked like it might tear loose.
The three boys smiled at his obvious eagerness.
"You sure?" he asked, deliberately teasing.
But Hunter was too sex addled to notice. "Yes! YES!" he said again, keen to make himself perfectly clear.
"Good. But I need to do something first. Your hair keeps tickling my nose when I go down on you. And I don't want it tickling my bum. I don't like pubic hair at all really. So I wanted to take yours off, OK? I have a potion, so it won't hurt at all."
"What? Yea... sure, sure. Fine," Hunter quickly agreed, singularly focused on the promise that was just made to him a moment ago and not really listening.
George looked over to his companions with a 'well that was easy' sort of look and they smiled back. Getting up off the bed he went to his bag to get the potion. As well as the ACTUAL 5 inch dildo which matched the twin's cocks. He rubbed a good amount of the thick potion all around Hunters crotch, crack, and just for the hell of it, his armpits too. While it was doing its work, he quietly coated the dildo in the lube they'd brought along. (They didn't want to have to cast another lubrication spell on it and cause suspicion.)
Finally, George removed the rather large butt plug that his brother had, carefully, put inside him a while ago to stretch him out for the monster he was about to take.
Putting the toy into his bag he grabbed a rag. Returning to Hunter's bedside he used the rag to gently wipe the potion away from the areas he'd coated, then carefully folded up the rag and put it away back in his bag also. Then, for a moment, he just held back and let Fred quietly take a few shots of the hot stud blond stud, tied up on the bed, now completely devoid of pubic hair. Like Harry, the twins didn't like pubic hair all that much either, and took pains to remove theirs through this same potion. It was painless, and the effects lasted a MONTH. Though, they didn't see the need to let Hunter know that. Far better to just let him find out on his own. Taking Hunter's hair, something they knew he felt was a sign of his manliness, was one of the several little extras items they were putting together as part of the major humiliation they were planning for him.
Finally, the bound boy broke the silence. "Why did you want to-" he started to say, but George cut him off.
"WOW. Your cock looks even bigger like this" he said, to distract him. It worked.
"Really!? Not that I needed it, but nice!" he said, with a smug tone.
Not trusting himself to respond, George cast a lubrication charm on Hunter's rock hard cock. There was a small pool of pre-cum on his abs that had dripped down. Clearly the thought of what was coming got him going.
Climbing back onto the bed, he straddled Hunter but faced away from him. This wasn't his preferred position, he'd rather watch the blond's face. But they were worried that George's balls might hang down and rest on Hunter's abs, causing questions. And this way, he had a better angle to use the dildo.
Strictly speaking, they didn't NEED to make a bargain with Hunter. And they were ready to just give him this without it. But they figured that it would make the pictures all the better; so they were happy when he had agreed to be both the giver and receiver at the same time.
Hunter sucked in a breath as he felt the ass cheeks slide over his cock and come to rest as the rosebud reached his mushroom.
'This is REALLY HAPPENING!' he thought. 'I'm going to fuck a girl in the ass'
He sucked in ANOTHER breath when George brought the slicked up dildo to Hunter's own rosebud. Looking over to his twin, Fred nodded that he was ready and brought the camera up to his eye as he leaned in to frame the perfect shot.
Then, George started moving. Very slowly, he eased down and slowly sat back on his first Australian cock.
"OOOOHHHH" they both moaned together. George's voice modulation spell was still in effect, so the pitch was high enough that it could have been a girls. Hunter was blissfully unaware of the deception going on all around him.
The ginger went down about two inches and paused to give himself a moment to get used to it.
"FUCK! You're so BIG" he said, figuring it couldn't hurt to stroke the blond's ego.
"And you are so TIGHT" he replied lustfully.
"I have to go slow."
"Sure, I know it probably hurts a bit" he said, just a hit of self satisfaction in his tone.
'I'll take care of that,' George thought. "It does hurt some. And so might this" he said, slowly inserted the dildo into Hunter's ass while still keeping the large cock inside himself.
"Argh" Hunter emitted a moan, betraying some discomfort, but nothing major. "Yea, a bit," he agreed. The blond's instinct was to push up to meet the warm tightness enveloping him, to seek out more of it. More warmth, more of his length inside that delightful place, more slick lubricated wetness, just... MORE! But the leg restraints were preventing him from doing that. Of course, this was the point of having them.
George had made it a point to both lubricate and loosen up both Hunter's cock and the dildo being used on him. This meant that both of them only needed a small time to adjust. After about a 30 second pause he started to sit back further, pushing more of the massive cock inside himself. A moment later, he also pushed some more of the dildo into Hunter's ass. He did this three times: movement, pause, movement, pause, with each movement meaning more penetration into both of them.
Finally he hit bottom. Looking down, he judged he'd gotten about three quarters of Hunter's cock inside him, maybe a bit more, before his own rectum had no more space. He was completely full. He'd also gotten the full five inches of the dildo into Hunter's bum.
"That's... that's all I can take," George said, a bit breathless from the effort of keeping relaxed enough to impale himself on this monster pole.
"It's OK babe. Fuck! You're SO TIGHT" Hunter moaned appreciatively.
"So are you, I bet" George shot back playfully.
"Of course I am," he replied defensively. "I told you, I'm not a damn poofter. I don't go in for that stuff."
George had to bite his tongue to keep from laughing. So did the other two 'poofters' in the room. 'Oh, if you only knew' they each thought.
"I know" he quickly replied, doing his best to keep amusement out of his voice. "I was just taking the piss out of you. I like that you're willing to be KINKY for me."
George didn't want this discussion to progress any further, so he shut the stud up in the best way possible; removing his power of speech through sexual overload.
He started slowly moving himself up and down on the hard cock. This quickly reduced Hunter to grunts and groans. After the third bounce, George started moving the dildo in and out of Hunter's ass, taking about four of the five inches out before pushing it back in, up to the hilt.
To his credit, the blond kept up with the "standing order" of being vocal and to never be silent. (He was taking to this conditioned behaviour well, it suited their purpose.) Most of what came out of his mouth was incoherent moaning, but every now and again they heard "crickey" or "never knew" or "fucking hell" of amazement at the sensations that his cock was giving him. The ginger riding him shifted the angle of the sex toy a bit to make sure to hit his g-spot and got an "ARGH FUCK" in confirmation when he found it. He kept hitting that spot with each thrust from that point on.
Fred was walking around the bed, getting great shots of the action from different angles. The best, and most "incriminating" thing (as least as far as the homophobic aspect went) was that Hunter had the most amazingly wide grin of pleasure on his face. And what put that grin there? A 15 year old boy was riding the hot blond's very hard cock, while at the same time also shoving a dildo up his ass!
'I was wrong' Fred thought with amusement thinking back a few minutes, 'the pictures COULD get even more gay than that.'
Despite being round two, Hunter still wasn't going to last long. The pleasure was just too overwhelming for him and the issue of his premature ejaculation hadn't gone away. About 90 seconds elapsed from when George started bouncing on his member to when Hunter finally cried out, "I'm REALLY CLOSE. Yea, oh god, I'm going to come in your ass!" Hunter was still amazed that this was actually happening to him. He was finally doing ANAL!
"Yea! Give it to me Hunter" George (still sounding like Heidi) replied to him. George sat back down as far as he could. Oliver was pretty big, but not THIS big. He didn't know if he would ever get the chance to feel such a massive real-life cock shoot a load this deep inside him again.
"Clamp down on that dildo inside you while you fill my ass with your load." He'd been specifically ready with that line, and hearing that tipped the Aussie over the edge. They wanted to mess with Hunter's head as much as possible and make sure he didn't forget that the feeling of being butt fucked contributed to his orgasm. So as his orgasm arrived the ginger also gave a bunch of good hard thrusts with the dildo, jabbing at the g-spot inside over and over again as he felt his bowels get flooded with teenage seed, and overloading the hot exchange student with pleasure that he passed out just after his orgasm hit. Fred, ever the steady hand, got it all on camera.
Fred realized what had happened and thought fast. Signaling Cedric with a gesture like drinking the other boy quickly got the message and went to the bag to get the sleeping potion they'd brought. Taking the stopper out of the bottle he used one hand to open the lower part of Hunter's jaw and carefully poured the potion in; slowly so as not to cause him to cough.
The blond had only come very slightly awake as the potion kicked in. Since the blindfold spell was still active he never saw or registered that anyone else was there before he fell back into a deep sleep. This potion was meant to give pleasant dreams as well as rest. Judging by the smile forming on his face as the potion took effect, it worked. His sated lust would also be rolling around in that mind of his as he gently slipped off into dreamland. They had planned to give him the potion in any case. But this way they didn't have to coax him into it, or if he resisted, pour it down his throat. Unsure how the Aussie would behave after all this, they wanted him asleep so that they could make a quiet exit from the room.
They all paused a moment where they were, waiting for it to take effect, worried that he might wake back up. Just as Fred was about to speak up that it was probably safe, Hunter's cock reached complete softness and he slipped out of George's ass with a low 'plop' sound. That broke the tension and they all chuckled at the sound.
Fred set the camera down, went over to the bag they'd brought, got out the 'poly nullifying potion, and immediately swallowed it.
George climbed off of their, still bound, 'victim' and shakily got down off the bed to stand on the floor. He did a few squats to try and get the minor cramps from his legs. Even though Hunter had shot his second load pretty quickly it was still an odd angle.
"Shall we... ah.... pack up then?" Cedric said, grabbing the camera, thinking he would put it away.
"Wait. No, not yet," George replied, a glint in his eyes. He looked over to Fred and they shared a look, instantly in sync. "Fancy doing a little camera work yourself tonight Cedric?" he asked.
"Yea... I guess. But what are you-? OH!" he said as the realization dawned on him: they had Hunter naked, bound, and unconscious, with a lot of time still on their hands. "Won't he wake up if we try anything?" he asked.
"No way," George said, gripping Hunter's shoulder and shaking it vigorously for a moment. There was no response from the older boy and the smile stayed on his face. That must have been SOME dream he was having. No surprise, considering what had just happened to him as he drifted off.
The possibilities started swirling around in Cedric's mind as he got undressed, joining the twins in their nudity. The things he'd (somewhat ashamedly) fantasized about doing with Hunter, things that Hunter could do to HIM. Their payback plan notwithstanding... was... was this OK?
"Well, I'm... I'm having a bit of a pang of conscience," Cedric confessed.
"What? Oh,wait, NO! We're not going to fuck him or anything," George replied, correctly guessing where his cute friend's mind was heading. "I mean, yea, we ARE tricking him, but he's consenting (sort of) to what we're doing with him while he's awake. I agree. Having sex with him while he's unconsious is a step too far."
Phew! Cedric had been worried there for a minute.
Fred came to stand at Cedric's side. The potion was taking effect and so he was morphing back to his normal cute teenaged form. "No," Fred continued for his brother, "we just want to stage a few more photos for the album." His voice was still high, and that reminded him to cast the nullification spell on his throat, returning that to normal as well.
George meanwhile went over and released the charms binding Hunter's wrists, then moved the arms around so that he could fold the blond's hands back behind his head. With the smile on his face, it looked as though Hunter was just lounging back on his pillow with his eyes closed.
The twins then took up positions on kneeling on either side of prone Aussie, both cocks very hard, and started wanking. Fred looked over at Cedric and nodded at the camera he was still holding. Their friend got the message and started taking shots of the ginger twins working themselves toward orgasm. The way things looked to someone without context, it appeared like they were with a very chill, and eager, partner that was happy about the fact that he was about to be wearing two loads of teenaged jizz.
George was already leaking precum having had Hunter's massive tool inside him just a short time ago. Fred knew he had some catching up to do and was vigorously wanking himself. George was going more slowly, giving his brother time to catch up. Sometimes he would pause and reach over to play with Fred's balls to help him along. He got appreciative moans in response. It wasn't long before Fred's precum levels were close to that of his brother's. Cedric took a few shots of the progression, getting different angles.
The twins looked like they might be a few more minutes, having somehow decided that they should come together. So Cedric guessed he had a bit of time and that he wouldn't miss much if he put the camera down for a bit to test a theory. Laying it close at hand on the bed, he leaned forward and started playing with Hunter's cock and balls, using a hand on head to wank and tease his bits.
"Think this will work in his sleep?" he asked them.
"Don't know," Fred replied.
"Keep going and find out," George continued.
He did so, and a short time later got his answer. It was yes. And another moment later, after a bit more attention from his wanking hands, it turned into a RESOUNDING yes. The blond was back at full mast, huge cock pointing up at a nice angle. The twins gave him an appreciative nod, indicating they approved of his devious addition to the setup.
Then another bit of inspiration struck him. He went to the top of the bed to grab one of Hunter's arms. It was basically a dead weight, but he extended it and manouved it around to situate the elbow just... so... opened the fingers and cast a sticking charm on the palm, freezing it in place; right on Fred's ass.
"OH! That's brilliant mate," said Fred. George agreed. So Cedric walked around the bed and did the same thing with the other arm.
Cedric picked up the camera and took some more shots. These would be FAR more erotic than the earlier ones. They would now show Hunter, not just flanked by two boys with throbbing five inch boners dripping pre-cum on him while they wanked, but also show him with a hard cock, big smile, and grabbing their asses. Sure it was a total fake. And his legs were still tied at the ankles, but that was outside the camera frame (on purpose). If anyone ever saw these shots it would be REALLY hard for him to argue that they were staged. The fact that they were in the blond's own bed only added to the unlikelihood of such an argument.
George started pumping faster. He was getting close.
"Yea, yea! Shoot it bro," Fred coaxed him. He reached over to play with his balls and felt them drawing close. A moment later he got his wish; his brother shifted position a bit so that, as he shot a his VERY large load, almost every shot landed on Hunter's torso rather than over it. Cedric got a couple of great action shots.
Seeing his brother go over the edge helped Fred get there and less than a minute later he added his own load to the sticky goo all over the hot stud. His load was smaller since he hadn't had the same sexual build up that his brother just had. But still, once he was done, ropes of cum were criss-crossing Hunter's pecs, some of it dribbled down his sides, and several globs were polling in the ridges between his abs. His washboard abs that were the envy of almost every boy in the school. Now they were bathed in boy juice. It made for a hot sight.
As they came down from their orgasms, the twins admired their own handiwork for a moment, glad it would be preserved on film.
"Hey Cedric," George asked, "do you want to add your own paint to this canvas?"
"Definitely!" Cedric replied, putting the camera down and fetching his wand. The twins couldn't get theirs as they were somewhat tied in place since Hunter's hands were still magically stuck to their bums. Cedric released the sticking charms and they gently placed them back in the 'lounging position' of hands folded behind the head. Then he cast a lubrication charm on his cock.
Getting up onto the bed he kneeled next to Hunter and started wanking. He'd been hard and leaking for a while and knew it wouldn't take long. Admiring the erotic sight of this adonis covered in cum he also breathed in deep, allowing the smell of the teenage boy sweat and slowly drying jizz to permeate his nostrils. Fred picked up the camera and got a couple of shots of Cedric working towards a little bit of personal revenge on his tormentor.
As his orgasm approached he decided to paint a different area of the "canvas" than the twins and aimed his cock higher. He landed a good six shots all over Hunter's face and hair, spreading it out as much as he could all over the Aussie. Fred leaded in and got a nice close up of the results; Hunter's face was splattered all over. It reminded him of what Geroge had done to Draco in the locker room not all that long ago. Except this time, their partner wasn't eagerly swallowing it all as though he were poisoned and cum held the antidote. Ah well! Not every fantasy can come true.
Cedric sat back with satisfaction, looking over his own addition to the piece of erotic art the three of them had painted. Fred got a few for shots of the whole thing, both wide angle and a few close ups. He turned towards the bag as if to put the camera away but Cedic stopped him.
"Wait." Fred turned. "Keep the camera in your hands and the two of you come back up here."
"What are you thinking?" George asked as he got close.
"One more thing," Cedric replied, spreading his legs to straddle Hunter's face. "Let's tea bag him."
"Perfect!" the twins said in unison. They each got right up next him and rubbed their balls around his face. Fred snapped a few pictures of the process. It was funny too, because each of them kept jostling for position since it wasn't possible for all three of them to lean in close enough at the same time to drag their nut sacks across his face.
A couple of minutes later they'd had their fun. Cedric asked for one more staged shot: they each laid their full packages, ball sacks and now soft(er) cocks on the blond's face at the same time. They were careful to keep from blocking the smile that was still on the blond's lips. They'd let the person looking at the picture draw their own conclusions about why a supposedly straight boy would be smiling while three boys rubbed their cocks and balls all over him, spreading cum on his face.
Finally they pulled back, cleaning themselves up with spells and getting dressed. They also cast cleaning spells on their victim to remove their loads from his body and the bedding. They weren't QUITE ready to reveal the secret yet, and it was important to them that they maintain the illusion that it was a girl Hunter was hooking up with.
They arranged the covers and pillows neatly in and around the blond, tucking him in. However, they left the bindings on his ankles, albeit loose so that it wouldn't chafe. Since they'd put him to sleep with the potion, there was no "goodbye process" to worry about. However, there was the risk that he might think it was all a dream. The bindings would be a good way to let him know that it had all been real. Plus, there was a note they'd already composed as well. They left the scrap of parchment under a pillow.
They gathered what they brought into the bag and then, after removing the spells on the curtains, slowly crept back through Hunter's dorm room under the invisibility cloak. His roommates were sleeping soundly. They had no idea that there had just been a hot sexual encounter and a deviously homoerotic pornographic photo shoot just a few feet from where they slept.
Cedric walked back to the common room and allowed them to get back out into the corridors so that the twins could make their way back to Gryffindor Tower. He had no idea how they would get back into their dorm this far after curfew, but figured they had their ways. Then he went back to his own room and got into bed. Staying up this late meant he'd be dragging tomorrow, but it had been MORE than worth it.
Notes:
As I post this, the hit counter reads just shy of 200k hits! I'm so glad that my story is being read, and re-read, so widely. Thank you to everyone who offer kudos, comments, and feedback here or by emailing me. Keep it coming. Here's wishing for another 100k hits! Contact me directly if you like: caladan10 at tutanota.com.
Chapter 24: Payback for the Bully (Part 4)
Notes:
This is the last part of the "bully" part of the series. I'll continue further, but this sub-plot is concluded with this chapter. Except possibly a small epilogue later. But I wanted to post the current form since the key elements are done.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Hunter woke up the next morning feeling amazingly well rested. He'd had the most pleasant dreams, some of them very erotic. Were they... wait... what about that stuff with Heidi? Had THAT been a dream? As he stretched his arms and legs he felt a pull at his ankles. Pushing the covers aside he saw that the ropes from last night were still there. It HAD happened! He just kept still for a moment, reveling in the fact that he'd finally done anal. Fuck yea! Merlin, girls really WOULD do anything he wanted if he just had patience.
Throwing aside the covers so that he could untie his ankles he heard an odd sound. Fumbling around in the bedding he found a piece of parchment. “Thanks for a wonderful time babe. I want to do more of that. There's a Hogsmeade visit tomorrow. Can you hold off till then? I want a huge load inside me. -Heidi”
Argh! It would be a bit frustrating, but he could probably hold off on wanking until tomorrow afternoon. But the thoughts of having that ass again were strengthening his morning wood. Looking down he did a double take. SHIT, he'd forgotten that she'd taken his pubes! Well... he had to admit that his cock looked bigger without the hair around it. And it would be easier to clean, he realized. Reaching up to his underarms he confirmed that they were smooth as well. 'Why did I agree to that?' he thought. But a second later he knew why. That's what she wanted to do in order to allow him to fuck her in the ass. OK, fine, totally worth it. The sensations it gave to his cock were mind-blowingly good. And the hair will grow back. [While that was true, what he didn't know was that Draco had crafted the potion with great care. The first reemergence of follicles would be at least two months away.]
He untied himself and stowed the ropes away in his chest, along with Heidi's note which he tucked into an old textbook with the others. Had he looked closely, he would see that all the previous notes were now blank, having been written in temporary ink. This latest note would also be blank shortly. There would be no trace that this or any of the other letters had ever existed.
Checking the time he realized that he only had a short window to clean up before breakfast. He quickly grabbed a towel and headed towards the showers. On the way he started to think about how he would explain why his crotch was bereft of hair if someone asked. Fortunately, most of the guys had already finished and the rest were nearly so. There was almost nobody still in the changing area by the time he undressed and if they noticed, nobody commented on his newly smooth crotch.
He was able to hold off wanking the rest of that day. But his sexual frustration was a bit high, and he channeled that into some particularly vindictive taunts and punching some of the younger students to blow off steam.
Later that same day Harry met up with Heidi and told her what they had planned for tomorrow. Her face lit up with an evil grin. “I can't wait to see that,” she said.
“Yes, well, about that,” Harry replied.
“I can't be there, can I?” she said, realizing the consequences of the plan they'd concocted.
Harry was relieved she'd guessed. “No. But I promise we'll take pictures and that we will give you copies.”
“Crap. That's frustrating, but I get it.”
“We've set up an alibi for you.”
“Oh?” she asked, with a crooked eyebrow.
“Yea. But one you'll probably be OK with. Neville told us that you're also into herbology and that he's seen you helping professor Sprout in the greenhouses. So he's going to volunteer you to help him tomorrow along with the professor.”
“Oh, right! The mandrakes are almost grown and they need to be harvested before they reach adulthood.”
Harry wasn't surprised that she knew about that. To hear Neville tell it, they both spend a lot of their free time in the greenhouses.
“So, if Hunter claims that you did something to him in town, it can't be true. You were helping Professor Sprout all day.”
“Ah! Sure, OK. But... promise you'll get that bastard for me? I don't want to miss a Hogsmeade day for nothing.”
“Promise,” Harry replied, and they shook on it. “There's one other thing. I need you to start a rumor. That there's some kind of event going on outside of Zonko's at 2PM. Be vague. And try not to let it trace back to you.”
“Sure thing Harry.”
As they parted, Heidi started thinking about friends she could ask to go shopping for her in Honeydukes. They would also be the ones with whom she would plant the rumor's seed.
Harry went back to his dorm to find Neville and let him know that he'd found extra help for the mandrakes. He'd mentioned the big job tomorrow with Sprout and told him that Heidi had volunteered to help out. His roommate was grateful for the help and thanked Harry for suggesting it to her. Harry, for his part, didn't have a problem with the little white lie. It was best not to involve Neville in their plot by telling him the reason for Heidi staying at the castle.
Just after supper, the twins took Harry, Draco, and Oliver through one of the secret tunnels into town. They went over to an old barn at the edge of town to set up. The elderly owner had moved away to live with his children a couple of years ago. Since most of the buildings around it were workshops there wouldn't be anyone about at this time of day. In fact, most of the residents of Hogsmeade found reasons to leave town just before a Hogwarts student visiting day. The town was completely overrun with children and many didn't have the patience to deal with it.
The barn had a side area to it that used to hold animals. It was open on three sides and had a solid roof. They created a stack of hay bales about 7 feet high, with about 1 foot of room between them and the barn wall. Then they tested out an illusion spell that made it look like there was a wall of hay going all round the edge. Objects would pass right through it and they tested it by watching their arms disappear from site as they put them through, with a bit of haze around the edge. When you stepped through, the barn was dim. There was about a 2 foot gap between the top of the hay and the barn's roof. One could still see well enough, but it would be a strain to try and read a book or something like that. And the area in the rafters was completely black now. It was exactly what they needed.
The thinking was that the only way into the 'enclosed' space was past the stack of real hay bales. So as a Hunter pushed past them, feeling the straw against his hands and body, he would have no reason to think that the rest of the hay was any different.
While Harry and Oliver set up in the barn, the twins and Draco went and set up the 'route' for tomorrow. Draco's skill at potions was continuing to prove very useful in their plot. In less than an hour they had all finished up and headed back to the castle. Oliver stopped by the owlery to write a letter for Hunter to be delivered with the morning post.
Around the same time they were returning to the castle, Hunter was going to take a shower. He had decided to switch his daily bathing time, knowing that they were rarely used this time of the evening. The Aussie still hadn't thought up an excuse for why he was now devoid of pubic hair. Best to avoid questions and sidelong inquisitive glances until he thought up a convincing lie. Nobody would believe him if he told them the truth of how it had happened. (Or, at least, the version of the truth that the conspirators had wanted him to think.)
Hunter got the note at breakfast. He spent the morning exploring the town since this was his first visit and ate lunch with some of his mates. He was nursing a semi-hardon most of the day; whenever his mind strayed to what was coming up. But given his plans after lunch, he deliberately begged off their invitations of things to do so that he could be on his own. A little after 1PM he parted from his friends and followed the note's instructions to meet Heidi near an old barn at the outskirts of Hogsmeade, and to get there at 1:15 PM.
He stood around for a couple of minutes waiting, hearing the noise that the other students were making two streets away as they went about shopping and having fun in town. Nobody was about over here, however, and all the buildings were shuttered. He was about to leave, thinking that maybe he had the location wrong, when he heard a low “pssst” from behind him. Turning he saw Heidi's head stick out of an opening in a tall stack of hay bales and she waved her arm for him to follow as she ducked back behind them.
Squeezing between the hay and the wall of the barn, he found himself in a dimly lit area, beams of light stabbed through the opening giving some parts of the room a dim but pleasant glow and leaving others in dark shadow. Heidi (really Oliver under the effects of polyjuice) beckoned the blond into the center of the space to stand between two support beams that ran up from the ground to disappear into the darkness of the roof above.
Harry was hiding under his cloak over in one shadowed corner, crossing his fingers for luck. Everything they had done had all led to this. They'd worked on slowly lowering Hunter's inhibitions, conditioning him to accept certain things as part of the 'arrangement' for hooking up, and encouraging him to be vocal. The encounter under the bridge was one example. They wanted Hunter to be comfortable with an outdoor setting too, so they created what seemed to be a similarly secluded area in town over here at the barn.
Oliver cast the silencing charm around them, the same spell that was used that day under the bridge, so that sound wouldn't carry far. This was to give the blond the impression of privacy and hopefully make him less hesitant to hook up here. Deliberately flourishing the robes that 'Heidi' had on, Oliver exposed the naked and voluptuous female form underneath as had happened in the past. This would distract him. They didn't want to give the Aussie any time to look around or think about the situation. Everything had been building to this and they didn't want to risk him backing out now.
“Are you ready to go again?” came the teasing question.
“Fuck yes!” was the immediate reply, as Hunter began tearing off his clothes.
“Get naked all the way, socks and trainers as well,” Oliver said, turning around to get something out of his bag. “I want to see you in these again,” he continued, handing over a familiar looking set of leather chaps. They looked identical, so Hunter had no way of knowing that they were not exactly the same set he'd worn in the past.
“Sure” the blond agreed, taking them after he'd finished getting naked. Both Oliver (and Harry from his hiding place) once again ogled his gorgeous form as he stripped. And both noticed a large wet spot at the front of his boxer briefs. He'd been leaking pre-cum for a while it seemed. Hunter gave a slight look of discomfort as he pulled the leather garment on (they felt slightly strange) but didn't say anything.
“So, did you mean what you said in your note? You'll... um... let me bum fuck you again?”
“Yes, if you're a good boy and do as you're told.”
“Oh, I will, I will!” he readily agreed. His cock was already fully hard, hood pulled back to show a glistening mushroom head. His eager tone confirmed what the group had suspected all along: that if they chipped away at his inhibitions and then promised him the 'ultimate prize' he'd agree to anything. Including getting naked in a semi-public place, being blindfolded, and tied up. Being horny made him much less risk averse and more likely to do something foolish. Like what he was about to agree to.
“Go between those two posts and put your feet against each one.”
“Yea, I figured that's what you'd want,” he said as he complied. 'Perfect' though Harry as he watched. 'He's become accustomed to being restrained and so he's not putting up any resistance.'
Oliver cast a sticking charm on the side of each of his feet, gluing them to the posts, thus locking him into a very wide stance with about four feet between his ankles. This made all his most intimate areas easily accessible; which was the point. Oliver then raised his wand towards Hunter's face. Knowing what was coming next the blond closed his eyes in anticipation as the blindfolding spell was cast. 'Almost there' Harry thought.
“Just a couple more things to get ready,” said Heidi/Oliver. Then, to help forestall any questions, he reached up and gave the blond's massive cock a few hard tugs, eliciting a small pleasurable moan. A bit of precum appeared at the slit and he used a thumb to playfully renew the gooey coating of the stuff on the mushroom head, eliciting another small moan.
Stepping to one side, he undid the knot in a rope tied to a nail in the post and gave it slack. A light metallic squeak could be heard as a pulley spun, and from the ceiling came down another key item the boys had picked up for this event. It was Draco who paid, as he'd done for virtually every purchase they'd made for this whole plot, but it was the twins who had procured the item; and everybody knew better than to ask them how. The rope was tied to a ring that was welded to the middle of a foot long metal bar. And attached to each end of that bar were leather manacles.
The bar almost brushed the naked blond in the chin as it went by. He reached up with his hands as he sensed them near, grabbing on as some more slack was let out.
“What's this?” he asked, with some trepidation, as Oliver tied off the rope to hold it in place.
They'd expected this, and so had come up with a small script to follow. “The posts are too far apart to use a sticking charm on your wrists.:
“Yea, but, why do we need these?”
“Well, I think we've seen that, sometimes, you can't be trusted to keep your hands to yourself, eh?” He said this with a playful tone, indicating that there was no anger there. But it had the desired effect. Hunter blushed a bit as he remembered the time he jammed his cock down her throat. (Actually, it had been one of the Weasley twins, but no need to reveal that.)
“I promise that, even though you won't be able to move your arms, you'll still be comfortable after you put them on. Feel that?” he asked, guiding one of the blindfolded boy's hands to feel the inside of the leather. “There's even some fur on the inside so that it won't chafe your skin.” The blond ran his fingers around the inside of the cuffs, feeling the soft rabbit fur there.
The conspirators had also figured it would be helpful to remind him of what was being promised to him if he went along with it. “I want to make it last. The other night was great, but, don't you want to really take the time to enjoy my ass?” He nodded vigorously in reply. “I don't want to risk you grabbing my hips and turning into a jack rabbit. This way, I can pull off when you're getting close and we can draw it out.”
“Ah... yea. I see what you mean.”
'He's almost there' Oliver thought. Just a little more to push him over the edge. He reached up and grabbed his cock again, slowly rubbing it.
“Come on baby. This isn't really anything you haven't done before with me. And, besides, I haven't let you down yet, have I?” came Heidi's voice. The wanking of his cock continued throughout. With the continued sexual stimulation, Hunter's mind was becoming cloudy, and his horniness was taking over a lot of his mind. It was difficult for him to think past his most urgent need: the craving of sexual release.
The Aussie groaned again, enjoying the sensation. As he felt the fingers move down and start caressing his balls, that made up his mind for him.
“OK, OK” he said in a breathy tone.
“That's a good boy,” came the reply.
While Oliver fitted the manacles around his wrists, Hunter asked him. “Umm... you're not going to draw this out too long are you? I'm... I'm so horny right now. Plus, I heard a couple of people talking about something that's supposed to happen over at Zonko's?”
“Oh, yea, I heard that too. Don't worry, I promise you won't miss the event.” Oliver smiled inwardly. He was going to keep that promise. But what Hunter didn't know was that he himself wasn't going to be watching the event, he was going to be performing in it, as a soloist in fact.
When the manacles were fastened Oliver went back over to the rope and started pulling it back up. Harry used the cover of the squeaky pulley to make his emergence from his hiding place, stepping gingerly to ensure he didn't alert the other boy to his presence.
Oliver pulled the blond's arms up straight, but not so far as to strain them. Nodding to Harry, they shared a smile. This was it. They had him! It was now guaranteed that their plan would come to fruition and they'd be able to humiliate him as revenge for being a bully to other students and for the nasty stuff he'd done to the girls he went after. Now it was just a matter of how deep they could dig the proverbial hole. Or, rather, how deep they could get HIM to dig it.
After he tied that rope off to another they'd also rigged up, something for the finale of their whole scheme, he cast cleansing charms on the bound teen adonis' crotch. When finished, Oliver queried him, “Comfy?”
“My arms are fine, yea. But... ah... there's something about the chaps. Did something happen to them? Feels kind of rough.”
'Good' Oliver thought. They'd tried this out the other day to make sure. The chaps started to chafe and irritate after you had it on for a couple of minutes. That's because, in fact, this wasn't the set of leather chaps they'd used in the past but rather another garment. They had hoped that Hunter would bring up the issue so as to provide an excuse for transfiguration. They had worried that he might try to 'tough it out' and Oliver was glad he wasn't going to have to manipulate the situation to find an excuse to cast the next spell. This way, they could keep to the plan, hopefully without arousing any suspicion in their victim.
“Oh?” Oliver asked innocently. “Well, we can't have that. Here... let me see if I can fix that.” He got out his wand and cast the transfiguration spell quietly, from a few feet away, so that Hunter wouldn't hear it and guess what was happening. Almost instantly, the leather chaps transformed into their original form: black nylons and a garter belt. “There, is that better?” he asked, already knowing the answer. They had tested the process on each other a few days back. While none of them really got off on wearing them, they agreed that it wasn't a bad sensation to feel them on your skin.
“Much better. Thanks. What did you do?”
“Oh, just a little something to soften and thin out the leather,” he lied. “Don't worry about it. In any case,” Oliver continued, figuring he could both distract him from that question and mess with his head a bit, “you seem to be enjoying yourself.” He started wanking Hunter's rigid poll with one hand and gently caressing his balls with the other, eliciting pleasurable groans. “Maybe you like getting tied up and letting me have my way with you, huh?” he continued, gripping the cock tighter as he masturbated their prisoner, and moving his other hands further back to gently stroke the easily accessible rosebud.
The Aussie opened his mouth as if to deny the “pseudo-accusation” but he was so horny, and the hands working on him felt so good, he was only able to muster a few neutral grunts in response. Oliver smiled in response, the weakness of the denial telling him plenty. The blond stud really was into the receiving end of bondage. The Scot then used both hands and really felt him up, caressing his toned muscles, enjoying the washboard abs, tweaking his nipples, and palming the firm ass cheeks.
He nodded to Harry who started snapping a few pictures as Oliver stepped back to admire their handiwork. It was quite a sight: the gorgeous teenager with long wavy blond hair and a basically flawless physique was totally vulnerable and at their mercy. His eyes were held shut by the spell, his feet were bound four feet apart, his massive cock was standing rigid and dripping pre-cum again, and his hands were cuffed and held in place straight above him. To top it all off he was wearing black lingerie and didn't even know it. What's more, they'd managed to manipulate him so well that he'd gone along on all of it with virtually no hesitation. Their gradual build up to this had paved the way for the revenge they would extract on behalf of the entire student body.
As Harry circled, Oliver walked next to him to mask any stray noise that might give away the other's presence. Pretty soon they would have the blond moaning and breathing heavily and this would reduce the risk of detection. As they circled their captive, Heidi's voice would utter occasional words of praise. “I love those washboard abs; you could bounce a galleon off that muscled ass; plus that fucking monster between your legs,” were each muttered along with some appreciative grunts. This would stroke Hunter's ego and, hopefully, help keep his guard down. Truth be told, Oliver didn't have to dig very deep to come up with the lines, and they really weren't lies. This boy really had a body to die for and he privately lamented the fact that he and his friends would be losing their... privileged access... to it after today.
Hunter, narcissist that he was, drank in the praise. He couldn't really move in his current situation but they could see his spine get a bit straighter with pride.
“Let's get you going,” Oliver finally said, and took the camera from Harry, while the younger boy dropped to his knees just in front of their captive. Remembering the taste from the last time he was in this position, Harry wasted no time in leaning forward and slurping up the stream of precum that was leaking down the hard shaft. Working his way to the top he swirled his tongue around the top gathering up all the delicious liquid that he could, running his tongue around the pulled back hood, and freeing up some extra precum that had been trapped there to swallow that as well. Oliver leaned in to get a few close-ups of this.
“Oh yea, you like tasting me?” asked the Aussie.
“Ummmm Hmmmm,” came a hummed affirmative response, Harry pitching his voice higher to sound like a girl, as his tongue continued to work. He pulled back a moment later when we felt a tap on his shoulder.
“Your cock looks so huge without all that hair around it. I love it!” came Heidi's voice out of Oliver's mouth, continuing to stroke Hunter's ego and get his engine revving. “Remember, I want to hear you, so keep talking and moaning, telling me how good it feels and describing what I'm doing to you.”
“OK, OK,” Hunter agreed, panting his agreement.
“With everything so smooth, it's much easier for me to use my tongue on you. Like, for instance, here's a bit that I missed about to drip off your balls,” he continued, pointing it out to Harry. The younger boy obediently followed the instruction and lapped up the precum that he'd pointed out.
Oliver got another good close up of Harry's work, and then a couple of shots from further back as the boy-who-lived lingered a while, taking his time to run his tongue all around the smooth sack, at times taking one, and sometimes both, of the hearty balls into his mouth to gently tease them, or occasionally to playfully tug at them by sucking them in while pulling his jaw back a bit. The blond moaned appreciatively at the oral attention, continuing to obey the instructions they had been training him on: never be quiet. This was key to what would come later.
Watching the nude 13 year old Harry, whose cock sucking skills had obviously been improving, work on Hunter was hot. But Oliver kept his focus. Tapping Harry again on the shoulder to get him to pause, Oliver cast a lubrication charm on Hunter's rosebud. The blond felt it happening and wasn't the least bit surprised when he felt a finger work it's way past his ring while he felt the hot mouth continue to work on him. He felt the second one start to probe him a moment later and consciously relaxed his ring to make it easier, uttering only the slightest of grunts. Harry noticed, with interest, that the older boy seemed to be getting better at relaxing himself. He accommodated Harry's second finger fairly easily.
As Harry continued sucking he gently probed around until he found the spot he was looking for. A strong moan from Hunter, followed by a spurt of precum a moment later, showed him when he found it. Oliver got a few more shots while Harry kept sucking for another minute as the blond's groans continued.
“I'm getting close,” the Aussie warned and Harry immediately stopped.
“Can't have that just yet,” Oliver said as he leaned down to put his head next to Harry. “Let's take a quick break,” he said up to the blond. “I have something that can help take the edge off.”
Oliver got out the salve they were going to use. Seamus had given them the idea for this based on what had happened to him with that mishap in potions class. Draco, by far the most skilled at potions of all of them, had brewed a small batch of the healing ointment, but without using the diluting agent; just like what happened in Snape's class that day. The twins had contributed to the effort by testing it out on Oliver and the three of them assured everyone that it would work; though Oliver had steadfastly refused their jovial requests to show off the results.
Oliver carefully put on the dragon skin protective gloves and used a waking motion to spread a moderate amount on the blond's hard cock, taking care to prevent any excess from dripping down or touching any other part of his body. They wanted his balls to remain untouched, both to keep them sensitive (thus allowing them to remain a source of extra stimulation) and to make sure nothing interfered with the sizable load of cum they hoped to coax out of their captive.
"Umm, yea" Hunter moaned pleasantly as the slick substance was carefully rubbed onto his manhood and spread around with slow wanking motions. That wasn't surprising since it had the consistency of lube. "So, what exactly is it?" he asked.
"Oh, just a little something I got from a muggle sex shop that I thought we could try out. In fact, I got this at the same time as those comfy bracelets you're wearing right now," said Oliver. It was a total lie, but a believable one, that would help distract the blond and keep him from second guessing what was happening. The salve started taking effect as the Gryffindor continued. "It'll make your cock feel almost numb. So it should help you last longer." Sure enough, as they watched, the salve took effect and the large ten-inch cock shrank drastically as it went numb. While just as hard, it was now only two inches long, and proportionally thinner as well. Nice! Now that he had no hair, his cock resembled that of an 11 year old first year student, or a bit younger, who was only just starting to get boners for the first time. "You do want to last longer for me right?" he continued, deliberately adding a teasing tone to “Heidi's” voice.
"Oh yea. That's why we did all this right? The blindfolding and such?" he asked. Oliver stripped off the glove as Hunter was talking, and he handed it over to Harry to carefully (and quietly) put it away. Then reaching up, he started gently tickling the smooth balls for a couple of minutes, the only part of Hunter's bits that still looked like they belonged to an adult.
"Exactly! So, I see that you have been paying attention" and the Aussie smiled at the praise.
Typically, after the ointment had taken effect, the nurse would wipe away the excess. But they left it on since it made such an excellent lubricant even after (as now) the active ingredient had been absorbed completely. Reaching up, Oliver started wanking the still hard cock with his thumb and pointer finger, pulling the foreskin back and forth over the mushroom head. Wanking a small cock was something he was getting good at since, he had to admit, the shrunken member in his fingers was only a bit smaller than his boyfriend Cedric's. So he'd had some practice. However, now that Hunter's cock was almost completely numb, the Aussie would have no idea what was really being done to him. All he would feel would be a bit of pressure, whether they gently wanked him, pumped really hard, or sucked him off for that matter. Virtually no sensation would make its way through the numbness.
Oliver continued with the fiction, looking to stroke their captive's ego and further reinforce the idea that the only thing they'd used on him was numbing lubricant and not a shrinking ointment. "Merlin. I sometimes forget just how massive your cock is," Oliver said, with a tone of (fake) amazement.
"Oh yea. You like that big manly cock?" he replied, with lots of smugness in his voice.
Oliver had to bite his lip to keep from laughing. Hunter had no idea just how thoroughly he'd been tricked. But the Gryffindor kept his composure and played along. "I love it. And I'm looking forward to feeling it inside of me again."
"Fuck yea!" Hunter moaned, thinking back on how amazing that sensation had been when he'd butt-fucked her (actually one of the Weasleys) and he was anxious to feel it again.
"You like feeling me wank you?" Oliver asked.
A pause. "Yes. But, actually... uh... I can't really feel much. This numbing cream is very strong."
'You don't know the half of it,' Oliver thought. "Oh? OK... hmm... let's see" he said, pretending surprise, tone implying a 'let's find a solution' sort of thought. "How about if I pump it really hard." He did so, wrapping his fist tight around the small shaft and jacking vigorously, the lube making squelching sounds as he did. It never even poked out past his fist as he stroked, it had shrunken so much.
Hunter did feel a very slight difference, but only as a minor increase in pressure on the inside of his body just behind the base of his shaft. It didn't really do anything to increase his sexual stimulation. (Oliver and Harry knew that this would be the result, so they shared a smile between them as they could see realization starting to dawn on Hunter that it might be difficult for him to get off.)
"Argh" the blond grunted in frustration. "Can, can you try sucking me?" he asked.
"Sure babe. Remember, don't go quiet on me," came the reply.
Oliver got down on his knees in front of Hunter and leaned forward, but started by gently licking the Aussie's (completely smooth) balls.
"Oh, yea! Oh... that feels nice" he cooed. 'Good,' Oliver thought. They wanted him to think that the next attempt was genuine and feeling a warm tongue tease one of his most intimate areas would help keep his suspicions in check. He gently lapped at the sack and sucked on his balls for about a minute before Hunter asked the inevitable. "Can you suck me please? Maybe that will get through the numbing sensation."
"Well, because you said please... sure, I'll try," Oliver replied, already prepared for that request. He curled his forefinger and thumb together and slowly slipped it over the mushroom head. He only applied a bit of pressure going down, and clamped his fingers tighter as he came back up, but didn't go past the head. He moved very slowly, pretending that the cock was still ten inches long rather than the current two. He also made quiet sucking sounds with his lips and mouth in time with the motion of his hand. This would give an approximate sensation of lips moving up and down the numb shaft. Normally, he wouldn't have minded doing it for real, but the ointment tasted pretty bad. And he knew the end result from his experiments with Fred and George: virtually no sensation for the cock's owner. So it would be the same as if he'd really put his mouth on it.
After about 30 seconds of this Hunter gave another grunt of frustration. "It's not working."
"Hmm. OK, let me try wanking you again," came Oliver's reply. He reached up and gave the cock a good hard grip and really pumped. At the same time he reached up with his other hand and played with the blond's balls, caressing them and giving them a light tug every now and again. He also let his fingers drift back a bit, pushing at Hunter's taint and occasionally rubbing his rosebud lightly with one finger.
While Oliver worked on their captive, Harry busied himself with a few other preparations, gathering up the discarded clothing and putting it into the bag they'd brought. Hermione has graciously loaned them a small purse that she'd spelled to be able to carry a massive amount of stuff with virtually no perceptible change in weight or volume. They'd used it to carry all of the materials and equipment brought out last night for their setup. They were grateful that she lent it without asking why. (Though, smart and perceptive as she is, she might have suspected.) It would have been very difficult to pull this off without it.
Harry left Hunter's trainers and socks, one small piece of clothing, and a few other little prepared gifts for him to examine when he got loose.
Meanwhile, the Aussie was getting frustrated at the lack of perceptible friction on his cock and it's inability to bring him over the edge. "I... I'm not getting any closer" he finally admitted, after Oliver had worked on him for a few minutes.
"Damn. That's unfortunate," came Oliver's response. Gesturing to Harry to keep quiet he continued, "I didn't realize how potent this cream was. I really wanted to see you shoot a nice load from this monster cock." Having anticipated the statement he successfully suppressed the snort at just how small it now was; fortunately Harry was able to do the same so his presence was still hidden from the bound teenager. This was a lie of course. They'd known exactly just how potent the numbing effect would be. “Why don't you take this special potion that I brought?” he continued, walking over to the nearby bag and getting out a phial and returning with it.
“What is it?”
“A stimulation potion. It'll keep you hard and also make your balls more sensitive.”
The Aussie bristled a bit at the implication that he'd need it. “What do I need that for?” he asked, puffing his chest a bit.
“Oh, you probably don't,” Oliver quickly replied, not wanting to bruise his ego. "It's just that, without it, this might take a while. Plus, like I said, I'm so hot for you right now. I really want to see you shoot for me." And he felt up Hunter more as he said this, rubbing hands down his abs, playing with his nipples, and squeezing those delightfully firm globes of his ass. "And, I bet you're really anxious too. You want to get off now, right?"
"YES YES!" Hunter almost begged.
“I don't want to try putting that monster in my ass again if you can't feel it. That would be a lot of pain for nothing. So we can go a second time after it wears off? Sound good?”
Hunter was disappointed that he wouldn't be sinking his cock into a warm ass right away, but his mind was so muddled with arousal that argument sort of made sense.
“And, well, I don't want to wait too long. So this potion will make sure you get hard again right away after you cum. Then we can have a hot second round and you can really plow me.” (There wasn't going to be a second round, but Hunter didn't know that.) Oliver said this to keep him thinking about the future, and not concentrate too much on the present, and what might actually be in this potion.
He nodded in agreement and opened his mouth, accepting the phial of liquid that Oliver poured in, immediately swallowing it. He didn't know it, but this actually wasn't a stimulation potion. They knew it wouldn't be needed, just as the Aussie suspected. Rather, it was to greatly increase the size of his load. The two conspirators shared another look as he drank it and smiled again at each other. Another proverbial nail in the coffin. Oliver handed the empty glass container to Harry who quietly put it away, and then started playing with Hunter's bollocks again, feeling them grow to twice their normal size as the potion took effect. It had the added benefit of making them a lot more sensitive, so that part of what they'd told Hunter was true. As such, the blond was reacting event more pleasantly than usual to Oliver's fondling of the orbs.
“You want to cum for me? Got a nice big load in these?”
"FUCK YES!" the blond replied, frustration still in his voice since his cock still felt numb. He didn't know just how true that now was.
“Hmm... then what else can we do to try and get you to cum?" Oliver mused, pretending he didn't already know the answer. As he said this he allowed his fingers to drift back a bit from playing with the blond's enlarged balls, running over his taint, then just brushing the edge of his rosebud occasionally as he went, trying to plant a seed of sensory suggestion. He and Harry shared a look and mentally crossed their fingers that the Aussie would get there on his own. They had led him right down the path. Would he...
"Maybe, uh, maybe you could use the strap on again?"
PERFECT! They both silently pumped their fists in triumph. Oliver would have suggested the same thing, but the revenge was somehow even sweeter when they could get Hunter to invite this on himself. Both because of the homophobia and because it would add to his humiliation that he himself had asked for this.
“Oh, yea, good idea babe,” he said, pretending surprise. “I think probably...” he walked over to the bag and made the sound of rummaging around, “yes, you're in luck. I brought it with me.”
Pretending to take a moment to put it on, he actually took out and swallowed the counter-poly potion so that he could revert to his form and then got his clothes out. Harry handed off the camera to Oliver before he got behind Hunter. Harry was pleased to see that they'd guessed right: the wide stance in which they'd bound the blond made his ass lower to the ground. The bespectacled boy could pretty easily sink inside the normally taller teen from a standing position this way.
As a little bonus for the Aussie, he first got down on his knees and started rimming him, eliciting delightful moans. Oliver, now back in his true form, used the voice emulation spell and bent down to put his head next to his co-conspirator's so that he could remind their prisoner of his 'training' while they were together. “Remember, keep talking. I want to hear you describe what's happening to you and how much you like it. Otherwise I'll stop.”
“No NO! Please don't stop.” Harry went to work again. “Yea... ungh... I love feeling your tongue on me. Fuck yea! Lick that hole. Argh! So, so warm and wet. Yes!” Oliver took a few shots of Harry at work, being sure to also swing around to get another couple of shots of Hunter's drastically shrunken cock, noting with interest that it was leaking a lot of pre-cum.
Harry put one... then two fingers inside to reopen the ring. “Argh. Oh... so... filling,” Hunter cooed. “I like it when you,” Harry found the spot, “FUCK YES! That! Right there!” he moaned. While the blond's hands and feet were bound, he still had some range of motion with his torso and hips. Harry could feel him pressing back as he finger fucked him, instinctively seeking more, and more frequent, stimulation of his prostate. He was rewarded with a few more jabs by Harry's fingers before they were withdrawn and the younger boy stood up.
Oliver stepped close and cast a lubrication charm on Harry's cock to get him ready. Harry stepped forward and just placed himself at Hunter's opening and paused. Would he...?
"Put in in me."
Yes! Harry gradually slid himself into the warm, velvety, tight insides of the blond Adonis who was so conveniently tied up in front of him; completely vulnerable, clueless, and actively asking to get fucked. Yes, he thought it was with a dildo. But still, Harry marveled at the fact that they'd actually gotten him to ask for it. He suppressed the groan at the added psychological pleasure this gave him, on top of the physical pleasure, as he slid his cock inside. (A girl with a strap on would make no such sound, and they need to pretend for just a bit longer.)
Giving the older teen a moment to get used to it, he slowly started pumping his cock into the willing recipient. And, he pleasantly recalled, this wasn't his first time doing so! The Aussie barely gave any sort of utterance, let alone protest, at the invader. He'd almost come to expect this as part of the encounters with Heidi. (At the back of his brain was a part that told him that he liked having this done to him, but he made sure that thought never bubbled to the surface for very long.) And the teen also showed no indication at all that he suspected that it was a real cock rather than a dildo being jammed into him. 'All the better' Harry thought. The third year wanted to have some enjoyment with this, knowing it would be the last time. He took slow strokes, loving the sensation of this stud's ass as he repeatedly sank his cock into him while it clamped like a vice around his shaft.
Part of Harry lamented the fact that Hunter took him so easily, due to his smaller size. Like all boys he wished he was bigger. But he wasn't going to let that ruin this good time. This bully had it coming and Harry was very glad that he was able to fuck him, both literally and (soon) figuratively.
The Gryffindor was also careful to deliberately angle himself to deny Hunter what he wanted: prostate stimulation. The blond would sometimes shift his position to change the angle, but Harry was on the look out for this and he would counter. His rock hard cock would hit the spot every now and again, but that's all. After about five minutes of trying, the blond was again becoming frustrated. His cock had been kept hard for a while now, they'd made sure. So his desire to cum had continued to build.
“It's still not working,” he finally sputtered, sexual frustration clear in his voice.
“I was afraid of this. I need to hit that spot inside you more to make it happen. There's something that can make that easier. Are you OK if we go to the larger one from the other night?”
“Yes, yes! Do what you have to do. Just please please make me cum!” he pleaded. Both Gryffindors were surprised at the complete lack of hesitation on his part.
“Sure babe. I'll get you off, promise!” Oliver said, emulating Heidi's voice while standing next to Harry. He'd just gotten a few more shots of the ass-fucking Harry was giving him. That statement had the added benefit of being true; they had every intention of making Hunter cum. But it had to be at the right moment.
Harry, somewhat reluctantly, pulled out then walked over to get dressed while Oliver grabbed the five-incher from their bag. They were almost finished.
Meanwhile, a few minutes before 2PM a small crowd of close to 20 people were gathering outside Zonko's joke shop. They'd heard rumors of something going on outside the shop and figured that maybe the owners were going to be unveiling some new fun products or something. Heidi, the real Heidi, had managed to plant rumors of this and so had the twins (who were there, along with Draco). They had discretely asked a few people vague things about a rumor of something happening around now. “Where did you hear that? Oh... I can't recall, I was just wondering if you'd heard about it.” That sort of thing. They didn't want anyone to be able to identify the source. (Nobody wanted anything about today to come back to them.) It had worked.
Draco, through the bond, could feel where Harry was an what he was doing. The Slytherin was slightly jealous, not that Harry was with someone else, but that he was having sex with such a hottie. But he wasn't too upset since his own desire would have been to bottom, while Harry preferred to top. As the hour ticked over, Draco surreptitiously cast the spell that would activate the potion that he and the twins had painstakingly spread on the ground last night, starting from here.
A bright green arrow appeared in the street. The crowd looked towards that direction and, a few seconds later, another arrow appeared 10 feet away, pointing still further down the street. As the group followed, Draco and the twins held to the back of it and shared a quick smile between them. 'It's working!' they each thought.
The arrows continued a bit down the street then pointed around a corner. The group followed. As they did, a few other students saw the crowd and came over to see what was going on. Ron and Seamus “accidentally” stumbled onto the group and so did Cedric. Of course, they knew what pot of gold was at the end of this rainbow. No way would they miss it. But they schooled their faces into curious looks, like the rest in the crowd.
All seemed to be wondering where the arrows were leading. The crowd grew to about 35 students as they left the high street. A few adults saw the group, but most were shopkeepers and were busy helping the Hogwarts students who always thronged the town. Those that weren't, didn't care much for children or what they were up to. If whatever it was took them out of town, so much the better. It meant just that little bit less commotion on the high street today. So it was just students in the group, no adults.
As they continued on, the path of arrows took the group down a few more twists and towards an old barn. A few of the older students, who had been to Hogsmeade plenty of times now, thought it odd that there was a giant stack of hay under the roof. They couldn't ever recall seeing any there before, nor of many (or any?) horses around town. But they didn't pay it much attention since their mind was on the trail of arrows.
The “path” finally ended as the side of a building just opposite the side street from the hay bale stack. It was about 20 feet away. A moment after arriving, lettering on the wall slowly came into view and read: “Please wait a moment.”
As the group was focused on the wall, Fred took out a rubber super-ball that they'd spelled to be neon-green to make it easily visible. Checking that nobody was looking, he threw it at the stack of hay bales and it disappeared into them, the illusion shimmering for a split second around the ball as it went through.
While Harry got dressed and gathered up everything they'd brought, except for the stuff they were deliberately leaving behind, Oliver had started working on Hunter with the 5-inch. He found it amusing that they'd also spelled this to be neon-green as well. It made an interesting contrast with the redness of Hunter's rosebud as it slid into him.
Oliver was standing next to the blond, one hand was fucking him with the dildo, the other was fondling his ball sack and sometimes pressing on his taint. Unlike Harry, Oliver didn't hold back on the prostate stimulation. He knew just the right spot inside and made sure to hit it fairly frequently, slowly ut surely building Hunter's orgasm. He kept saying dirty things into their captive's ear. “You're so fucking hot. I love playing with your balls. You have a nice big load for me? Once this cream wears off, you're going to fuck me in the ass again. You want that, don't you stud?" "Oh, FUCK YES. Please!" he moaned, almost pleading, getting more and more desperate to climax. "I want to see how far you can shoot. You got a lot of cum in there?”
The dirty talk was to help him along, and the questions were to keep him talking. They mostly got grunts and single word answers, a few “yea I want to” sort of responses. That was fine, they just needed to keep him talking. Harry felt Draco's proximity through their bond and he could tell that his new boyfriend was already aroused by the prospect of what was about to happen. He signaled to Oliver with his hands: not long now.
Oliver knew Hunter was getting close. He saw the boy's balls beginning to tighten. “OH! I'm... I'm getting close again,” Hunter said. They were worried about this. They'd been going at him for over 30 minutes now, and edging him for at least half that. Numb cock or not, it was going to be difficult to hold him off much longer without him getting suspicious, or without them messing up and allowing him to shoot too soon.
But a moment later they saw that all of their meticulous planning had paid off. The bright green rubber ball came through the illusion and bounced past them a few feet away. The now-dressed Harry grabbed it, put it away, then quickly made his way out the same gap Hunter had come in. It was around the corner from the group of students, so he managed to sneak away unseen.
'OK, go time' Oliver thought. They'd shortly have their revenge. But, if they timed this right, they'd squeeze out a little extra humiliation for this obnoxious prat.
“You ready cum for me sexy boy?” came Heidi's/Oliver's whisperedd question in Hunter's ear as he stopped moving the dildo and took his hand away from playing with his balls.
“YES. Oh fuck. Please don't stop. Make me cum.”
“OK” he replied. “But remember our deal. I want to hear you. The sound blocking spell is up so you're safe (he lied). So really SHOUT it out. Let me know how much you want to cum and how good it feels having this dildo inside you as you go over the edge. Tell me you want it. Or, like I've said before, I'm going to stop. And, maybe we can just forget about you fucking me again, eh?”
Hunter, who had denied himself release for a day leading up to this, who had spent half of today either hard or semi-hard, and who had now been on the edge of orgasm for what felt like an eternity, just wanted to cum! He wanted it more than anything he'd ever wanted in his whole life. It was all he could think about, and his sex addled, teenage hormone filled brain, would do anything to get it. 'FINE! If this cunt wants me to play her kinky little game, I'll go along with it,' he thought.
The blindfold spell and his pulse pounding in his ears had already reduced his overall perception a lot. And now his brain was so fogged by the need to get off that he was even less aware of what was going on around him. So it didn't really register that 'Heidi” had stepped back and cast Wingardium Leviosa on the dildo, using a wand to control the object, making it rhythmically penetrate the pretty blond boy. All Hunter knew was that it was now, finally, pumping his ass and consistently hitting that special spot inside him. He'd be able to cum very soon! That's all he could concentrate on, all he cared about at that moment. So the slight tingling in the air, a sign that the silencing charm had dropped, didn't reach his conscious mind at all. (The illusion they'd set up only altered light, not sound.)
All that registered in the horny teenager's mind was the immense pleasure that was now radiating from inside his ass and the fact that he needed it to continue so that he could get off. Needed it so badly that he'd give Heidi what sensed she wanted: a kinky response to her foreplay. That seemed to be what she got off on. At least, judging by everything she'd had him do till now. And he really wanted to fuck her again. Especially after enduring all this. “ARGH. OK!” he shouted at the top of his lungs.
'Excellent' Oliver thought, sensing that the plan was falling into place. He ran over to one corner to hide under the invisibility cloak, but kept the levitation charm going, not pausing the anal stimulation that Hunter was getting. The blond was ready to pop. Now his co-conspirators just needed to put the finishing touches on their masterpiece.
On the other side of the illusion, the crowd heard the sound of Hunter's exclamation and everyone turned abruptly. They couldn't see where it had come from, but most guessed that it had come from the barn. Everyone was thinking some variation of 'was someone behind those hay bales?' and 'what's going on?'
“FUCK ME! MAKE ME CUM! I'M SO CLOSE!” he continued, still shouting. Those on the other side of the hay bales heard it, there was no mistaking the words. A few people in the group asked out loud what was happening but, fortunately, they did so quietly and so Hunter never heard them. Though, by this point, his enthusiastic moaning at his impending release was so loud it would probably have kept him from hearing a galloping centaur.
As the group walked over towards the sound to investigate, Draco and the twins again held to the back so that they could cast without being noticed. Some people in the crowd were starting to closely suspect what was happening out of sight.
“Oh, oh yea! I'm SO close, SOOOO CLOSE” came the continued cry. And, remembering Heidi's other request and fearing she would stop if he didn't comply, he added, “I love it. Shove that cock into me! Hit that spot. RIGHT THERE! Please, Please... Fuck me! I'm so close... SO CLOSE!”
'Now' George thought, and he flourished his wand and a murmured spell to nullify the illusion, making all the hay bales disappear except for the stack of them over in the corner that were real. They had set them up as an “entrance” to this space to fool Hunter into thinking all of the hay was real. That made him think that he was in a secluded space, hidden from view, instead of what it really was: an impromptu stage, displaying him prominently for everyone gathered.
As the illusion disappeared, the crowd was momentarily stunned by what was revealed to them. About seven feet away from them was one of the hottest boys in school yelling in sexual ecstasy. His wrists were bound in leather manacles and held above him by rope and he was almost completely naked. The only bit of clothing he had on was a pair of woman's black sheer nylons and a garter belt. His feet were stuck to the posts, keeping them four feet apart, leaving his crotch completely out there for everyone to see. While his balls were sizable, the cock looked rather tiny since it was only two inches and fully hard. And it was easy to see just how small the package was because he was also completely devoid of pubic hair.
The group had only a moment to take this in before the Aussie caught his breath and continued his “self-incriminating” litany.
“OH, FUCK ME! FUCK ME! YES! YEEEEESSSSS, I'M CCCUUUMMMIIIGGG!” he cried, and then continued moaning as the anally induced orgasm passed the point of no return. All of that pent up frustration of the past few hours was converted to overwhelming pleasure as, at long last, the blond stud was granted release. He climaxed; oblivious to the fact that he now had an audience of several dozen of his schoolmates. A gigantic smile of satisfaction spread across his face as his balls, which were under full effect from the potion they'd given him, started unloading the massive amount of cum they'd been storing up. The potion drastically increased the volume of his load, making it about five times the normal volume, and also added a certain amount of extra force to the ejaculatory muscles, causing the gelatinous goo to have more power behind it. And though it was hard to tell from its tiny size, the erect cock was pointed at a nice 45 degree angle. The temporarily smaller tube and lower “distance to travel” as the boy juice rocketed through the shaft also meant that, while on a good day he might shoot just a few feet, today the shots of Hunter's load now exploded from the mushroom head and made a nine foot arc through the air in front of him. Normally there might have been about five or so good sized shots what with all the lead up. But because of the potion there were over 25 five shots! The conspiritors would later compare notes but would be unable to agree on the exact number, though all agreed that it had been least that many. The tiny penis was a machine gun of jizz.
With a couple of gasps, unheard by Hunter over the sound of his own moaning, several people in the crowd darted sideways to get out of the line of fire. Most made it, but a few of the still surprised students got splatters on their shoes and trouser legs or the hems of their robes when they didn't move fast enough. There was so much cum. Hunter was spaying the whole area in front of him.
“OH... oh fuck, yes, so... so good” the Aussie loudly moaned as he rode the wave, then kept groaning in pleasure as he came down from the rush and post-orgasmic bliss set in. The huge smile was still plastered to his face. But it was not going to stay there much longer.
There was a moment of stunned silence as the crowd took all this in. The sights and sounds had been amazing, and a moment later the smell reached them too: a scent wave of sweaty teenage boy and jizz. A few people started giggling and that 'broke the tension' so to speak. A bit of light applause started from about ten of the students while the rest were either laughing or still standing there in disbelief at what they'd just witnessed.
As the sound of clapping reached his ears Hunter's smile left his face and he cocked his head with a look of curiosity. 'What the fuck???' he thought, trying to process what was happening. The blond's mind was just starting to clue in when, from the back of the crowd, Fred surreptitiously nullified the blindfold spell and the bound boy's eyes shot open. To the audience, it looked as though he'd just been squeezing his eyes shut tightly as part of the sexual release. They would see no indication that there had been a spell in place.
As he blinked Hunter's vision was again returned to him and he saw that a crowd was standing around him in a horseshoe. The bottom fell out from his stomach and his eyes got so big in surprise it seemed like they might pop right out of his head. His face went white with shock and he instinctively tried to pull his arms down and cover himself. But they were still shackled above him, so his body remained fully on display for everyone gathered.
George, who had borrowed Colin's camera for the day, had already been snapping pictures of the scene. As they would later discover, they not only got the look on his face when the blond saw the crowd, but also the moment before. So the entire moment of realization was captured as a clip on wizard film. In his mind, George was thinking that the entire scenario went according to plan. It couldn't have gone better actually. Hunter's humiliation was absolute and the look on the bully's face was priceless. All the more so as, looking out at the dozens of students who were pointing, clapping, and laughing at his expense, he was fully realizing the gravity of what had happened to him.
He'd been tricked into being stripped, bound up in kinky sex gear, and brought to orgasm in front of a crowd of teenagers. Basically, had put on an erotic performance for them. And that last was more true than he would ever realize. Many of those that witnessed it would have masturbation fantasies about it for the rest of their lives. Even some who didn't see it and only heard about it second hand would still fantasize about seeing Hunter this way; what they would do with him, and to him, if they got the chance to get him tied up naked and helpless. For some, this would be a milestone along their journey of sexual awakening. Like the moment for girls (and boys) of this age whose parents were muggles, when they saw the film "Now and Then" and were mesmerized by Devon Sawa's nakedness when his clothes were stolen while skinny dipping, and those of his three younger brothers too, by local girls as revenge for their bullying.
Looking around, the exchange student saw that many of the onlookers had been victims of his taunting over the last few months. Added to that was the fact that they must have heard him just now, begging for release, moaning for it in fact. And since several were giving the hems of their robes dubious looks as white goo clung to them, it meant they saw him cum as well! SHIT! They would have seen him as a willing participant, he realized. No way could he claim that he was forced into this. 'Heidi must be very proud of herself,' he thought, figuring that this was probably her plan all along. Which was true, except about the 'Heidi' part.
He looked around but didn't see her anywhere. He squeezed his eyes shut in panic. He wanted to pretend that he wasn't standing there in public, his most intimate areas, and orgasmic release, having been displayed for all to see. But that didn't work of course. Fred, as he watched, noted that this only made things worse. Because this was exactly how Hunter had looked to them before, while the blindfold spell was in place, it would further erode any suspicions about spells being cast on him or him being tricked.
The blond tried to get his breathing under control. 'OK... Maybe this isn't so bad.' he thought. 'I've got a hot body and a huge cock that I like to show off. What's the worst that can happen here? The whole school gossips about how great looking I am in leather chaps and how well hung I am? That's not so bad.' But just as he was starting to regain some relief with this thought, he felt a sudden twinge in his bum. SHIT! He'd forgotten about the strap on.
Oliver, hidden safely out of sight under the invisibility cloak, had deliberately waited a few moments before waving his wand just... so... and drew the bright green dildo out of the blond's ass and gently lowered it to the ground between his legs.
Anyone who hadn't seen it before, or had not guessed at it's presence by Hunter's cries of “fuck me, I want it," and "give it to me” just a moment ago, now knew for certain what had been happening to the stud just before the hay bale illusion had dissipated. He'd been having a five inch dildo shoved into him. And, given the lack of anyone else there in the barn with him, the only reasonable explanation in their eyes was that he'd spelled it himself to pump in and out of his bum. They all immediately concluded that he really enjoyed getting fucked in the ass. Given the moaning, cries of pleasure, and the massive load he'd just shot, what else could they think?
Hunter who had opened his eyes as he felt the cock slide from his ass, knew that everyone could see it. And, even worse, he saw the looks on their faces and realized what they thought and what they'd now think of him and what he got up to when he was pleasuring himself. 'FUCK, FUCK, FUCK!!!' he thought.
The dildo coming to rest on the ground triggered various reactions: from laughter, to cringing, to hoots and hollers. A couple of quick thinking students even managed some witty comments like: “Who's your friend?” and similar barbs.
Fumbling to respond, he replied “The... the strap-on was her idea!”
“Oh yea?!” came reply from one onlooker, with several more echoing the sentiment. “And who is that? And where did she go? There's nobody else here.”
Then another chimed in. “And what do you mean strap-on? What would, uh, that” and she nodded her head towards the green rubbery toy, “have strapped on to?”
'What?' thought Hunter. He looked down to the ground to see the dildo and, looking closely, he could tell that they were right. It was just a bright green rubber cock. There was no indication of any way for it to “attach” to something else. And, now that he thought back, he'd never actually seen this larger one when it had been used on him. Damn it! He started thinking of ways he might deny it, but nothing was coming to him.
More taunting from the crowd. “We heard you moaning, 'Shove that cock into me.' Why were you moaning that unless you wanted it little fancy boy?
It was only then, after looking down at the dildo between his legs on the ground, that he finally saw the rest of what had been done to him: his cock was shrunken and he was wearing lingerie! It took a moment to register, but when it did, it finally sunk in just how thoroughly buggered he'd been, literally and figuratively. He'd put on leather chaps, just like before. But how... that spell! He now realized that she must have transfigured the leather pants. And the 'numbing cream' used on him had obviously been something else; a shrinking ointment.
The crowd's taunting continued. Someone else chimed in with a comment that was also running through several minds. “Well, maybe, whomever she was,” the tone clearly indicating that he didn't believe there had ever been a girl there with him, “needed something bigger to properly satisfy her. Who knew you were hung like a LITTLE BOY!” The crack of “little boy” was being repeated by several others as they pointed at his shrunken prick mockingly.
“But it's not... I mean I'm really... this isn't what I normally...” Hunter sputtered in his Australian accent, grasping for something, anything, he might say to try and explain how he'd ended up naked, wearing lingerie, devoid of pubes, cock shrunken, bound hand and foot, all while begging to be ass-fucked by a magical dildo and screaming in pleasure while it was happening! Again he tried to pull his arms free, but they still didn't budge, just moved back and forth a bit on the rope the manacles were tied to. Damn damn DAMN! He was truly screwed. What was he supposed to say?
No, trust me, it was a girl doing this to me.
Yes, you see me tied up, but I'm not really into kinky sex.
No, actually my cock is really huge, I swear, cause, you know, lots of guys think they're too big and need to be smaller. Sure!
Yes, you just saw me enjoy a massive orgasm while a dildo was up my bum, and I was moaning for it, but I'm not into doing gay stuff. Really!
No, I'm not into cross-dressing or wearing women's lingerie either despite the fact that it's exactly what I am wearing right now.
Oh, and I normally have lots of pubic hair. It's just that someone took it from me the other night.
As these all ran through his mind the blush that had already started in his face now moved through his entire body, pale skin now becoming a deep pink. He saw one of the Weasley twins with a camera snapping away. That made him cringe and close his eyes again under the further humiliation. He knew the gossip would be bad, but now there would be undeniable proof. FUCK!
Most of the students watching had been the subject of Hunter's bullying, or knew someone who was. And so nobody was doing anything to dissuade the clapping, whistling, and verbal abuse that was amplifying to his humiliation. Let alone anyone trying to help him get free.
He'd only been “out there” for a couple of minutes but the conspirators knew that they couldn't keep this up too long, lest adults eventually come by, see what was happening, and start asking questions. So they'd have to wrap this up soon. But, before that, there was one last thing... the proverbial cherry on top.
Ron and Seamus had really wanted to get back at Hunter for deliberately leading them into Peeves' trap. They'd wanted to dump custard all over him as a sort of tit for tat response and because they knew that it would let him know who'd done it to him. But he would be unable to prove it. It turned out, however, the custard was really hard to make. They didn't want to enlist the house elves for fear of word getting out or it being traced back to them. Thinking along similar lines they'd considered other things:
- Plain water (not embarrassing enough)
- Pig's blood (too Stephen King)
- Something to irritate his skin and make it break out in boils (too cruel)
- Pond scum (messy to collect and suspicious if anyone saw them gathering it)
- Honey (hard to get it in bulk) and maybe too thick
- Pancake syrup (a good possibility)
- Eggs (also sticky and hard to clean off after drying, which was a positive)
- Rotten eggs (even more humiliating, but the smell was so pungent they would have trouble masking it)
- Vinegar (same problem)
- Beer or ale (smelly when dry, but they were all underage)
But while they were brainstorming their ideas, and imagining how wonderful it would be to see them get dumped on their prize, Seamus had spilled blue ink on him finger and lamented just how hard it was to clean that stuff off. They paused and had the same exact thought. Merlin! That's it!
The entire group immeditely liked this idea when it came up. And Draco, being skilled at potions, helped them turn it up a notch. Regular ink would splatter easily because it had a consistency similar to water. To get a good “coating” on their victim it would be better if it were just a bit thicker; closer to the consistency of oil. Also, most inks could be cleaned off with the right spell or solvent. But there was a special permanent ink used for writing documents (like government records and contracts) that couldn't be removed at all from parchment. Archivists used special gloves with it because, if it touched the skin, it had to wear off naturally. This took a couple of months and there was no way to speed up the process.
Oliver, now back to his normal form, cast a quick spell releasing one of the knots further up the rope connected to the manacles. So, rather than being tied firmly to a post, it was now only tied to another rope. A few moments later, when Hunter again instinctively tried to pull his arms down to cover himself, he found that the rope was loose. So he yanked hard on the rope and it gave, allowing him to pull his hands down to reflexively cover his shrunken manhood from view. As the ropes moved they caused a screech of pulleys up in the rafters. This caused him to look up and see what was causing it. He couldn't have seen it before because the rafters had been shrouded in shadows when the hay bale illusion was in place. But now he saw that a large basin was mounted up there right above his head, and it was tipping over. The other students nearby who had crowded closer saw it too and quickly backed further away.
It was too late to stop it. Pulling his arms down had tugged another rope and tipped the balance. He watched, as if in slow motion, as over a dozen gallons of thick blue goo poured down right onto his head. There was nothing he could do to stop it. His feet were still bound to the wooden support beams. All he could do was lean a bit in one direction, which he tried, but there was no escape. A split second after he felt the first trickle on his forehead, the deluge of thick goo poured onto his head and shoulders. He quickly squeezed his eyes and mouth shut.
The wisdom of Draco's thinking was quickly proven right: regular ink might have splashed off and only coated maybe a third of his body. But this stuff didn't do that. While some stray globs did spatter off his head and immediately to the ground, most of it traveled down Hunter's body first, either running down his shoulders and arms, or down his back and torso before coating his crotch, legs, and feet. By releasing his arms, knowing he'd instinctually pull them down in front, they ensured that those were coated as well; his forearms and wrists wouldn't escape the ink either.
The Aussie cringed as he felt the substance get poured on him, emitted an “argh” of disgust but then closed his mouth tightly again so that he wouldn't risk swallowing any of it. (It wouldn't have hurt him other than leaving a funny taste in his mouth, but he had no way of knowing that.) Less than ten seconds after it had begun, the bulk of the blue syrupy substance had run its course. He could still feel some of it dripping from his chin, elbows, and off his balls a bit longer as he stood there. He was still bound to that spot even though his hands were now a bit freer; the manacles remained attached to his wrists. The deep red body blush of humiliation was now replaced with a deep blue color. The ink was fast drying, even in gelatinous form. Unless Hunter showered or dove into the lake within the next few seconds, which wasn't going to happen, this color would be with him for weeks. Probably about as long as it would take for his pubic hair to start growing back.
There was an added component they hadn't thought about but now became obvious. Hunter's blond hair absorbed the ink as well so his long blond locks had turned a rich green color. So that was another source of pride for him that they'd stripped away; adding to the loss of publicly perceived heterosexuality, alpha male masculine presence, and “big dick swagger.”
As before, it took a moment for the onlookers to get over their shock. But once they did, the laughter and jeering returned. The same student from earlier who said that Hunter's small cock was like that of a little boy now said, “Awe the little boy is all blue. Ha! Little boy blue! Little boy blue!” he started chanting. Others took up the mantra, immediately seeing the parody of the old nursery rhyme. “Little boy blue. Little boy blue,” the crowd continued, a few coming closer and pointing at the tiny pricklet, which had now gone soft and been reduced to barely an inch in length. Hunter could not do much beyond hang his head in shame and close his eyes to try and blot out the world. He held his now (somewhat) free hands in front of himself to cover his crotch. This didn't really accomplish much since everyone had already seen it, and it had been captured on film too.
(Oliver took this opportunity to make his exit from the area while under the cloak, moving slowly to avoid detection.)
“Wow, you should see the look on your face! How does that stuff feel on your cock and down your ass?" Seamus asked him, perfectly parroting the exact thing the Aussie had said to them after they'd gotten the bucket of custard dumped on them due to his deception. Ron was laughing too hard to speak. Hunter opened his eyes and shot daggers at them with his expression.
“You did this!” he spat, accusingly.
“Sorry mate. We can't claim credit for this,” he lied. “We've been out shopping till just a few minutes ago. And besides,” Seamus countered, “I thought you said the, uh, green toy there was a girl's idea. Didn't you?”
He had no response to this. He knew, HE KNEW, they had to be a part of it! But realization was also dawning that he would really have no way of proving it. His face burned crimson with a combination of humiliation and anger; though it was impossible for anyone to see that because his skin was now dyed blue.
The twins let everyone laugh at the bound blond for another minute before re-casting the illusion charm, hiding their victim from view again. The crowd gave an “awe” sort of groan at being denied the schadenfreude of the bully's humiliation, but the energy had been fading anyway.
This was Ron's queue. “We'd better get away from here. No telling what a professor would do, or who they'd blame, if they found us here.”
That grabbed everyone's attention quickly as they realized how awkward it would be for them to explain their presence here if any adults caught them in this situation. Everyone quickly scattered and returned back to town, laughing and whispering to each other as they went. The stories of what had just happened would fly through the student body at Hogsmeade in under an hour, and through the entire school before the day was over. The conspirators left with the crowd, not wanting to be seen as anything other than “innocent bystanders” just like everyone else. As they wandered off they each privately noticed that nobody, nobody, stayed behind to try and help Hunter out of his predicament. They all just abandoned him to his fate. His reputation as a bully had really came back to bite him.
Hunter, back under a privacy curtain of sorts and on his own, was progressing from mortification to full blown anger. He would KILL Heidi for this. That fucking CUNT! Ron and Seamus, them too! And those Weasley twin bastards probably had a hand in this too, master pranksters that they were. Fuck fuck fuck fuck FUCK! He was going to get them all. Either beat them up, or report them to the headmaster. Or both! Fucking assholes.
The blond was still contemplating various sorts of violent revenge when the spells binding his hands to the manacles wore off and the ones on his ankles also faded a few moments later. He rubbed his wrists and ankles, but there was no injury, broken skin, or even any lasting irritation. Just the deep blue color. He growled again in anger at the humiliation he'd suffered.
Looking around for his clothes he saw that they weren't where he left them. Searching around all he saw were his socks and trainers and a folio; the kind used to hold documents and important papers and such. Burning with curiosity, and figuring he had nothing to lose, he opened it and pulled out the stack inside.
The top sheet was a page that must have been copied from a potions book. He wasn't familiar with “Polyjuice” but as he read about the potions effects he realized why it was here. Whomever had done this, it was her way of saying that it wasn't, necessarily, Heidi who had been with him. Shit! It had been convincing. He had thought it was her all along. And he could see the wisdom in using this. No way now to know what bitch had set him up. He had some suspicions, but no way to prove it. Devious cunt!
Shuffling to the next page was a letter. “Dear Hunter: as gorgeous as you are on the outside, your insides are ugly. You have been a mean and nasty bully and all-around prat since you got here. Think of this as payback from all your victims. Don't try to report this or take revenge. If professors ask about it, just tell them it was a harmless prank and refuse to name anyone. This should be easy, since, you don't actually know who we are.”
'So it was a group of them who did this' Hunter thought, figuring that made sense. It would have been hard for one person to coordinate everything that had been done to him. The note continued:
“Your wand will be in your trunk by the time you get back to the castle. We left you something for your journey back. Look in your trainers.”
Looking around he found the footwear. Then inside he found that, what he thought were just his socks inside, also contained a pair of white briefs. So he'd get back to the castle without shredded soles and still a modicum of decency.
“Try to learn from this and be a better person. If anyone gets in trouble, sees any sort of retribution for this, or you pick on anyone again, then we'll make lots of copies of these photos and distribute them widely. Not just here, but back at your school in Australia.”
He could tell by the stiff paper that the rest of the stack was something heavier than simple parchment. Burning curiosity made him flip to the next page and, when he saw it, he almost dropped the whole bundle in shock. It was a picture of him being sucked off, but by another boy, and not a girl. There was a charred section of the picture that prevented him from seeing the face, but the hard cock between his partner's legs was unmistakable.
FUCKING HELL!
He flipped through the remaining items, unable to resist, and saw that it was a giant stack of dozens of photos. All were depicting him in sexual situations, and all with other boys, sometimes more than one at a time. Not a girl to be found. Some of them had been young, they didn't even have hair yet! And he'd been... Merlin... it hadn't been a strap on. He let a boy (more than one?) fuck him! And that thing he'd be so proud of, finally doing a girl in the ass, that had been a boy too. DAMN!
No way could he claim that he was an unwitting partner or that he'd been coerced. All of his sexual partner's faces were removed or blacked out, but he could tell there were at least four (or more) different boys here. Once, maybe twice, being tricked might have been possibly believable if he tried spin that sort of story. But this many times? And with this many different partners? No. Nobody would believe that. The only conclusion anyone would draw was that he got off on sex with boys, and prepubescent boys at that.
It was boys who had done this to him, not girls! This really gave him pause. At the time, he had enjoyed the encounters. Not the sexual denial so much, but the wanking, the sucking, and the fucking. That had felt so good! And if he was honest with himself, the blindfolding and being tied up and been a bit fun too. But... with boys?! All sorts of mixed feelings were swirling around his mind. Sure, he'd had a few "help a buddy out" moments with his mates. Who didn't? But all this?! He'd had a cock in his ass. Maybe more than one! Hell, he had even asked for it. What... what did it mean? We he bisexual? He had a lot of thinking to do.
He looked back at the two pieces of parchment that had been on the top of the stack containing the note to him. Both were now blank. No doubt they'd been spelled to self-erase shortly after reading. Heidi's notes sent to him over the past days, or whoever it was, would probably be similarly blank when he looked at them again. Yet another source of potential proof to back up the truth of what happened, now gone.
Those bastards! They had him by the short and curlies, no doubt about it. If these pictures got out... he had no idea exactly what would happen, but none of it would be good. Some of this might be looked on as illegal. But still, even if not, he'd never be able to erase this story from his past. It would follow him around forever. Merlin... what had just happened to him would follow him around forever. All those witnesses. That was bad enough! He couldn't have these photos and their added implications added to it. He was screwed enough already.
He fumed for a few more minutes, trying to think of a way out of this. Finally, resigned to his fate, and realizing that he was still standing outside in the nude, he put down the photos and grabbed the briefs to put them on. They were very small on him, but given that it was the only shred of clothing available, he squeezed in. The fabric was so tight it left little room for his balls. And they clung so tight it left nothing to the imagination. His shrunken cock was still well advertised. This made him wonder how long it would last and he prayed that it wasn't permanent. (His curiosity would be eased in a few hours when it wore off.)
He put on his socks and trainer as well. But before leaving, he took several minutes to shred the photos, ripping them over and over again, until the pieces were tiny and could never be put back together. He would dump them in a pond or stream as he walked back to ensure they were completely destroyed.
Taking a deep breath, he left the barn and skirted town on his way back to Hogwarts. A few students saw him, since they were headed that way themselves along the path. Those who hadn't believed the already spreading rumors about what had happened to him lost all doubt when they saw the teenage Adonis walking back in nothing but tighty whities and shoes. Those who'd grown up in the muggle world, and so had watched cartoons on TV, immediately saw how closely he resembled a smurf and laughed about it to their friends.
Hunter got plenty of cat calls, whistles, and a few “little boy blue” chants cast towards him as he jogged back to the castle, but otherwise reached the front gates without incident.
Notes:
Thanks everyone for reading. I hope you've enjoyed this little sub plot. Please keep the suggestions, and also the praise of course, coming with comments. :-)
For those that haven't seen the movie, or didn't immediate spot the parallel, I'd like to thank the film "Eating Out 2" for inspiration. If you liked this chapter, you'll love the end of that movie.
http://www.imdb.com/title/tt0795376/Please keep the kudos and comments coming. Or email me privately at caladan10 over at tutanota.com if you've got a longer conversation in mind.
Chapter 25: Harry instructs Ron and Seamus
Summary:
Ron and Seamus ask Harry to instruct them before they cross the big line while on their own.
Notes:
I've decided that some events in my story will happen in parallel and/or I might write them out of order. This is one such, happening in parallel with the "Payback for the Bully" plot of revenge on Hunter, and takes place just after Chapter 20. Ron and Seamus got their revenge on Draco, and are now keen to further explore sexual things. But the plan to get back at Hunter hasn't come together yet by this point.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Ron and Seamus pulled Harry aside just as they were exiting the Great Hall after breakfast. Leaning in to speak conspiratorially they kept their voices low.
"Seamus had an idea for something that sounded like a lot of, uh, fun" Ron said, his cheeks coloring slightly in embarrassment. Harry immediately picked up on what Ron meant and found it cute that his friend blushed when talking about it, especially considering what he'd already gotten up to; the thing with the special underwear for Draco just being the most recent (that Harry knew about at any rate). Harry felt his cock hardening at the thought of what might come next.
"The twins gave Ron this big bottle of... uh... lube" Seamus finally said, having to search his memory for the recently acquired term. "I thought it might be fun to try using it while we were in the showers since we're not sure how easily it will wipe off. It should be nice and slippery; kind of like with the custard, but a lot less messy."
"Muggles have some really amazing things, don't they?" asked Ron. Harry and Seamus shared an amused look. With the Irish boy having a muggle father and a witch as a mother he straddled both worlds, the same as Harry. So the concept of things like lube, and other things you buy at Boots, wasn't a major thing for them. But Ron had never heard of it before.
"Yea" Harry said. "Sounds like that could feel pretty good. But, um, why-?"
"We didn't want to try this in the boys dormitory," Ron replied, anticipating Harry's question. "It can be hard to get privacy there."
"That's true," Harry replied. He caught himself before vocalizing his next thought, 'unless you go late at night, and even then it's unlikely,' recalling the time that secretly photographed Ron and Seamus sucking each other's cocks there. Best not to go anywhere near that topic, lest he give himself away.
"Plus, it's from my brothers. So I'm, uh, a bit suspicious. This way, if something's wrong, or it's some kind of prank, we won't be in front of everyone."
"Another good point," Harry agreed.
"So we were, um, hoping you could get us into the Quidditch team's locker room. Fred suggested it." Seamus continued for them. Ah! That explained why they were telling Harry about this. He certainly hoped to have more fun with them, but was weary of assuming he was invited. They might want to explore on their own. So he put that thought aside for a moment.
"Sure mates." They both smiled broadly. "When?"
"How about right now?" Seamus asked. "The twins figured it would be a good time to head down to the pitch. There's nothing going on in the Gryffindor locker room today, they said."
Harry thought for a moment, then nodded. "Sure, why not?" If it was the twins that suggested the locker room, then that was somewhat reassuring; they probably weren't planning a prank since it would happen in a space few people had access to. Thinking quickly, a plan started forming in the bespectacled boy's mind. "Did you, uh, want to walk down right this second?"
"No, I need to go up and get it out of my chest."
"OK, good. Why don't you both go up and get it, and I'll head down there right now and make sure the coast is clear."
"Wicked," Ron smiled. And they took off at an excited jog towards Gryffindor tower.
Harry knew that his team didn't have a practice scheduled right now, it was another of the house teams. Though he couldn't remember which. Anyway, he knew that his own locker room should be empty, as they'd told Seamus, unless the twins and/or Oliver were actually planning something sexual in there again. While that thought excited him in general, at this particular moment, he hoped not. He was keen on more alone time with Ron and Seamus.
He immediately headed out the door and down towards the pitch, grateful that he'd recently decided to start carrying around his satchel and camera regularly. Since he didn't have to go up to the tower to get it, he didn't have to risk them seeing it. And while he was "checking that coast was clear" for them, he could spend a few minutes setting up for his scheme.
While not running, Harry didn't take a leisurely stroll either, and got there quickly. He went into the locker room and, happy to see that it was empty, immediately set to work. He cast the spell to open the mirror and then stacked a couple of things up in the small passageway. This allowed him to set down his camera on top at roughly head height. He hemmed and hawed a bit about the best way to do this, finally figuring out a way to turn the camera on its side in portrait orientation so it would be aligned with the tall mirror.
Just as he was finished setting it up and fiddling with the camera to get the timer set the way he wanted, he heard a loud knock on the door. 'Wow, they must have run up the tower and all the way down here,' Harry thought, as he clicked the start button on the camera and then closed the mirror behind him as he exited the corridor. Looking back to make sure there was no trace of his voyeuristic plot, he went around to the entrance.
Seeing his two mates there, breathing hard, confirmed his suspicions that they'd run. He teased them about being anxious to get started as he gripped first Ron's, then Seamus', forearms tightly to pull them through the protective spell that prevented non-team members from entering without permission. He got half-hearted but humorous replies of acknowledgement. They were anxious (i.e., horny)!
This was their first time in the locker room, so Harry quickly showed them around: the shower, where the (nearly endless) supply of fluffy white towels were kept, the very sturdy bench. While not lavish, the space was pretty well appointed and comfortable as locker rooms went.
"So I guess you two are all set then," Harry said and turned towards the door. But Ron grabbed his arm to stop him.
"Wait Harry," Ron said, and looking over at Seamus they exchanged nods. "We... we hoped you might want to stay?" he continued hesitantly.
Harry stopped for a moment in shock. Not at the invitation; he had hoped this would happen. Rather, his shock was from the fact that they were worried he might actually say no. As if!
"I'd love to," he replied, and they both smiled at hearing that. "I, well, just thought you two might want to, um, explore on your own a bit more."
"Actually, no," Seamus replied. "Even though Ron saw a lot with his brothers, he never, well..."
"I never really learned how to bottom. Or top either I guess. Just watched from across the room. We want you to show us." What Harry would only learn later is that this wasn't a spontaneous request. The two of them had talked about this very thing and they'd resolved that, when they walked back out of the locker room later, they would no longer be virgins.
Harry almost fainted. They were inviting him to fuck them?! He could hardly believe his luck. He was going to pluck two more cherries, and in the very same room where he had lost his own virginity and taken two others.
"Fuck yea!" Harry replied, feeling his cock stiffen as he began whipping off his clothes. They quickly followed suit. All three were sporting raging hard-ons even before their socks and last layer of clothing were unceremoniously dropped to the floor.
The horny thirteen year olds came together in a press of boy-flesh, hands wondering, each taking a turn at kissing the other two. While Harry and Seamus were in a lip lock, Harry could feel Ron kissing and nuzzling his neck; he did the same to Ron and Seamus when their positions shifted. While the six hands started with caressing backs and torsos, they quickly wandered lower, eliciting pleasurable moans or grunts from each boy as he felt a hand, and sometimes more than one at a time, wank him, tug on his balls, or play with his ass.
Feeling Harry's cockhead start to get slippery with pre-cum triggered a memory for Ron. "Oh, Harry, I've been wanting to try something with you."
"Oh?"
"Yea, something I heard about from my brothers. It's called 'docking.'"
"Ooo, yes! I want to see this." Seamus said, clearly excited. "Ron and I tried this, but we couldn't really make it work well. We think it's probably better if you have precum."
Harry cocked an eyebrow at this, but nodded. He was willing to try and he trusted his best mate. He let his body be manipulated by them, taking direction as the ginger moved them together so that their cocks touched, tip to tip. Ron started by pulling his foreskin back and holding it, then told Harry to stretch his open and outward as far as possible over the head and shaft of Ron's own hard member. With a bit of maneuvering, Harry managed it. Then Ron did the same thing, releasing all of his foreskin that he had been holding back, and pulled the opening out and as far down as possible over Harry's shaft, but making sure Harry's own foreskin stayed in place. Now, both of their cockheads were touching tip to tip, encased inside of each other's foreskin. The dual coverage combined with the moistness of Harry's precum created a suctioning effect, helping to hold everything in place.
"Oh fuck!" Harry said. "Ron, wow, this feels... so cool" he said, reveling in the sensation of his sensitive head rubbing continuously against Ron's, all while encased in this warm moist makeshift pouch. Ron reached down and took a cock in each hand, very slowly wanking both of them. He didn't want to break the suction. Harry smiled at him as he did so, a small gleam in his eye that Ron picked up on, thanking him for making him feel good, showing him something new, and for sharing this "first" together. Ron continued, both moaning softly as Seamus leaned in close, staring in fascination. It lasted about half a minute before the foreskins peeled away from each other and their cocks separated.
"Merlin, that felt good," Ron said.
"Yea mate! Should we, uh, try again to-" Harry replied, leaning in to offer his cock for Ron to, what was it called? "Dock them?" he remembered.
"No. There's something else that I really anxious for us to do," Ron said, wiggling his eyebrows playfully.
"Sure mate, whatever you want." Harry was very horny, and basically up for anything, so he was happy to let Ron decide how things would go. But he tucked away this nugget of new sexual knowledge for later exploration. In addition to feeling good it was incredibly... intimate. He was keen to try it again. Perhaps if there was more precum it could last longer by making a better 'seal.'
Harry was pulled from his musings by Seamus, "The lube!" he exclaimed, and went over to the bag he'd brought with him. It had temporarily been forgotten and thrown on the floor when the Irish boy had disrobed.
Harry took that moment to grab his wand and cast cleansing spells on himself and Ron. Winking at Ron he also cast it on the unprepared Seamus, who was bending over and rifling through the pile of clothes to find his bag.
"Whoa" he said, suddenly shooting upright at the unexpected tingling sensation that briefly shot up his bum and around his cock. He shared a laugh with them about how they'd managed to surprise him, and then set back to his task.
Setting his wand down, Harry went over into the shower area and beckoned Ron to follow him. He started up one of the showerheads, getting the water set to a nice warm temperature. His ginger friend did the same at the position just next to him. Copious amounts of steam also came from the showers, helping to warm up the room and give a fun sort of fogginess to the lighting like it always did. The two were soaked almost instantly and just stood there for a moment, enjoying the warmth, while Seamus retrieved the bottle of viscous liquid.
As Harry watched the Irish boy enter the showers a few moments later he noticed that, as always, the mirror remained completely clear. So his camera should be shooting away unimpeded. From his studies in the restricted section of the library he'd learned how to add the anti-fogging spell that protected the mirror to his own glasses. He'd hoped to be able to use them for just such an occasion as this and was now able to put it to the test. It worked well, he was happy to see.
Seamus went over to start up a third shower head. "Where are YOU going?" Harry asked playfully. Seamus stopped in his tracks for a moment. Realizing his 'mistake,' he went instead to stand between them, quickly getting soaked from the spray.
"I was on autopilot," Seamus said, referring to how he would have behaved had this been the showers in their dorm and been a normal morning. Ron gave a slightly quizzical look when he heard the term, but Harry waved it away. Now wasn't the time to teach Ron what the muggle term "autopilot" meant.
He swapped places with Seamus to allow the boy to fully warm himself, taking the bottle of lube from him. Turning towards Ron he nodded for him to turn off his own showerhead, then opened up the bottle and squeezed a generous amount on one shoulder. "Rub that all around" he told Ron. They wanted the lube, and the accompanying slipperiness, to linger, so it was important that the shower not be running. Seamus got himself thoroughly soaked and then turned off his own faucet. The room was now nicely warm and full of steam. Harry gave him the same treatment, before squeezing out a good portion on himself and rubbing it on his own body one-handed from the neck down while he put the bottle on the floor.
Standing back up he was about to continue spreading it on himself when he suddenly felt one pair of hands, then another, doing it for him. They started rubbing around his torso, spreading the lube every which way, and getting him nice and slippery. For a moment he just closed his eyes and enjoyed it.
He opened them again when he felt those drop away as first one then two teenage boys pushed their naked forms against his, grinding themselves together in a press of warm slippery boy flesh.
"Ohhh yea" he moaned, and heard similar exclamations from his mates as they also got into the delightful sensations. They kept that up for a little while, warm and slicked up bodies grinding against each other. Harry enjoyed rubbing his cock and balls against Seamus' while he felt Ron's stiffie tease his ass crack. All three were alternatively moaning and giggling as they moved around, their bits finding new ways and places to rub against the boys pressing into them. All the while they kept making out with each other.
A few minutes later Harry remembered their earlier request and, reluctantly, shifted out of the middle of the teen boy sandwich, pressing the two of them together again as he did so, with a hand on each of their backs. They didn't need much encouragement.
Having all wisely kept the lube below their necks, the pair (who would later become wank buddies) put their arms around each other and started kissing more deeply, suspecting what was coming next. They didn't have to wait long. Just as he did the other day when they were covered in custard, Harry again moved his hands down to their bums. They paused in their kissing, wanting to concentrate on relaxing their sphincters at this still, somewhat novel, situation. Their bespectacled friend slowly inserted a finger in each ass, it was his middle finger this time. It slipped in rather easily for both, the lube helping greatly.
Normally Harry would have given them a minute to get used to it, but he deliberately started to insert a second finger almost immediately, even knowing that this would trigger discomfort. He heard Seamus hiss at the slight sting and immediately backed off, pulling his hand away.
"Sorry. It's kind of hard to concentrate on both of you at the same time. How about we do this one by one?" Harry asked, knowing they would agree. They did.
"OK, uh, Ron, why don't we..." and he looked around the room. Then, putting on a fake expression as though the thought had just occurred to him, Harry said, "why don't we go stand in front of the mirror. It'll make it easier to watch your expression and judge your reactions while I do this. Plus, then, Seamus can watch from different angles."
"Oh! Good idea mate," Ron agreed.
Seamus nodded and walked towards the mirror. Harry wasn't quite sure exactly how he wanted to start. But Ron seemed to have something in mind because, as he also came over to the mirror, he immediately 'assumed the position,' spreading his legs wide and leaning forward to put both palms flat against the mirror. His ass was perfectly positioned, basically offering itself to the hard, and now dripping with pre-cum, boy-who-lived. This, Harry would later discover to his delight, also put him perfectly on display for the camera that was automatically snapping photos on the other side of that mirror.
Harry paused for a moment considering. Either Ron had given this situation a great deal of thought and/or he'd learned more from watching his brothers than Harry had initially realized. But Harry didn't want to become distracted from the sexy sight in front of him, so he put that thought aside.
Stepping close, he started by caressing the pale bum that was being offered to him. Who could resist? Spreading the cheeks apart he saw the pale pink rosebud of his friend, twitching slightly. Harry decided to get onto his knees and start tonguing that hole, but as he started to descend Ron spoke up.
"No," he said, looking at Harry via the mirror's reflection. "Just put your fingers in me," he said in a slightly insistent tone, "and start opening me up." Harry, while a bit surprised, was not put off. He then stroked his index finger across the ginger boy's hole, eliciting a gasp from its owner, then slowly teased the ring while Seamus went to grab the lube. Returning, he poured a bit into Harry's palm.
This was enough renewed slickness to allow him to push his index finger in past the tight ring. Ron gasped slightly but this morphed into a coo as he relaxed and the pleasure of this sensation took full effect.
Ron knew that he would have enjoyed feeling Harry's tongue on his hole. But right now, he was a boy on a mission. For what now seemed like an eternity, since the time when he had spied on his brothers the prior summer, he'd been enjoying ass play. But he was very anxious to get fucked now. Had they not been interrupted the other day by Draco, he probably would have lost his virginity to Seamus in that loo. But the silver lining of the situation which followed was that, instead of the two of them learning painful lessons and fumbling about, they had a friend that (to a certain degree) knew what he was doing. And the ginger boy was determined to take full advantage of this. Plus, he realized, as much as he liked Seamus, deep down he'd been wanting Harry to be his first. Even though they'd probably never be wank buddies, because Draco had gotten to him first ('the prat!'), Ron wanted this shared sexual history to help bind their friendship closer together.
"Try to relax," Harry said, rubbing his mate's back with his free hand in an attempt to soothe him. Ron breathed deeply and did just that, recalling his times playing with carrots, and that helped. Harry could feel the ring loosen and so pressed a finger inside. Again, the ginger boy instinctively relaxed, enjoying the sensation that Harry's fingers caused inside him. Seamus was leaning in close and intently watching what was happening; no doubt thinking ahead to when he'd be in the same position. The look on his face wasn't fearful or overly anxious, but maybe... slightly worried?
A flash of inspiration struck Harry: he could distract Seamus from his worries and help Ron too. "Hey Seamus," he said, "why don't you wank Ron a bit."
"Sure!" he agreed, eager to "help" in any way he could; and wanking Ron was fun. As he shifted position, Harry continued, "Do it very light and slowly. Use just one finger and your thumb. It will help distract him from the discomfort of being stretched out. [Harry had assumed Ron would need time, but learned later this wasn't he ase.] But we don't want to make get too close to the edge. At least not just yet," he grinned.
Seamus reached up and began playing with the stiff prick just a few inches from his face. Gripping firmly, he happily got busy with the task, entertaining himself with pulling Ron's hood over the mushroom head, sometimes completely making it disappear from view as he gently wanked his friend.
As the Irish boy continued, Ron let out a breath he'd been holding and Harry could see and feel him relaxing even more. "See," Ron said, voice strained a bit from what was being done to him. "I told you we were right to get Harry to teach us." Seamus gave an um-hmm agreement and smiled broadly, making sure to catch in turn each friend's gaze in the mirror and smile at them, letting him know how much fun he was having and how glad he was to be here. They were three teenage boys who loved each other's company. This was all about making each other feel good, nothing else. Seamus, for his part, loved that he could be a part of it. Harry and Ron were often off on their own adventures, and he envied them that. It was great to now be a part of one. Plus, one that made them feel so good!
As Harry's fingers continued probing the warm hole, he continued offering encouragement to Ron. "That's it, that's it, take them in." As he felt Ron respond, he slowly moved them in deeper.
"Oh, Harry..." Ron moaned a minute later. Harry scissored his fingers, eliciting a gasp. "Your fingers... I... can feel them... in me... doing..." he gasped, in a stunted manner, as the sensations were somewhat overwhelming. "OH! Oh fuck, yea. Put... put them in deeper," Ron said, grunting in pleasure as Harry complied. Playing at home with carrots Ron had eventually learned how much he enjoyed getting his hole filled. But this was way better!
Soon Harry had pushed both fingers almost entirely inside, pausing at a moan from Ron, thinking he might have gone too far. But while he mistook the pleasurable groan for one of pain, Ron quickly corrected him. "Don't stop! Put them ALL THE WAY inside me," Ron commanded, his tone brooking argument. Harry didn't intend to give one and he quickly complied, eager to pleasure his best mate sexually. Ron groaned again, enjoying the fullness he felt with two fingers now completely buried inside him.
As Ron was basking in these new sensations, Harry looked over at Seamus and saw that the Irish boy was putting his hands to work as well; he could see in the mirror one working Ron's hard 3-incher, and with the other he was gently fingering his own hole, inserting a finger inside himself and moaning softly as he did so.
They stayed like that for another couple of minutes, Ron enjoying the sensation of his hole being filled and cock being wanked, Harry enjoying the pleasure he was giving to his mate (as well as the thoughts of what shots the camera was taking), and Seamus enjoying the sexual education he was receiving (as well as the anticipation of his own deflowering).
"You ready to try mate?" Harry asked, obviously addressing Ron.
"Yea. Let's try," he said. Harry gently removed his fingers and got into position while Seamus again grabbed the bottle of lube to offer some to Harry.
"Ohh," Seamus exclaimed, his eyes alight with an idea, "I want to watch up close." He sat on the floor and scooted between both boys' spread legs, eager to watch Ron lose his cherry up-close. Harry was happy at his roommate's eagerness and excitement. It boded well for future encounters with him and Ron. (And maybe others?)
"Well, while you're down there, make yourself useful," Harry said playfully, leaning back slightly and nodding towards the bottle Seamus still held. "Lube up my cock and Ron's hole. Oh... and start with a little bit. I'll tell you if we need more. With lube, a little bit often goes a long way," he continued, spying a 'teachable moment' just then. They might now always have such a generous supply.
Seamus did as instructed, enjoying the task of lubing up both his friend's bits. He took a moment, before putting more lube on his hand, to play a bit with the wisps of pubic hair that Harry had started growing. He was anxious to get some of his own. Harry, having a pretty good guess of what was going through his Irish friend's mind as he was fondled, enjoyed the attention. And also the quick wank he got as his prick was coated with the slippery substance. Ron didn't seem to mind Seamus' fingers either, judging by his expression in the mirror.
Harry chuckled slightly as Seamus decided to "help" by taking Harry's hard member and holding it to line up with Ron's entrance. The redhead's position hadn't moved since they started. His hands were still flat against the mirror as he leaned on them a bit while keeping his wide stance. Harry leaned in, placing his hands on Ron's shoulders so that he could lean up against his friend, pressing his chest to Ron's back, and leaning forward so that we could rest his chin on Ron's shoulder and whisper in his ear.
"Are you ready," he asked?
"More than ready," Ron replied. "Please, Harry," looking at his straight in the eye via their reflection, "take my virginity."
'FUCKING HELL!' Harry thought. He almost came right then. And thinking back on this years later, Harry would come to realize that there were only a few times in his life where he was brought so close to orgasm by words alone. Intimacy, rarity, sexual energy, longing; so so many things were contained in those three words Ron had just uttered to him.
Nothing would have kept Harry from doing just what Ron asked for. An earthquake could have shaken the school grounds and he doubted that he would have noticed. Fortunately, however, he didhave enough restraint to go at it slowly. Not only because he would have cum immediately, but because he knew Ron needed time to adjust. Pushing forward, he felt Ron's ring resist at first. And then with a slight moan escaping from the ginger, it expanded to accommodate his rigid cock.
As Seamus watched in fascination from just a few inches underneath, Harry Potter slowly buried his cock into his best mate's willing and very eager ass. "OH" they both moaned, almost in unison, as the hard 13-year-old cock was enveloped into the tight wet warmth.
Ron took it immediately, and he loved the feel of Harry's body pressing against him as his mate's mushroom forced his ring open. His own experimentation with carrots had taught him that he could relax his sphincter instinctually. And Harry's fingering had been enjoyable, if unecessary. Sensing the lack of discomfort by Ron's expression, the boy-who-lived kept going, and was balls deep inside his friend a few seconds later.
"Fuuuuhhhkkkk... Harry" Ron softly moaned as he felt the three and a half inches sliding into him. "This is amazing" he continued, a grin on his face. It was the most pleasurable thing he'd ever felt.
Harry paused for a moment to ensure Ron was accustomed, then moved his cock slowly in and out, taking care not to come completely free of Ron's tight hole. The ginger moaned in pleasure, shutting his eyes tightly and just surrendering to the sensations his friend was giving him. Harry could see the smile shift to a look of ecstasy on his friend's face and he smiled in return. And this was, as he would fortunately discover later, the exact moment when the camera behind the mirror snapped a photo. So it was perfectly preserved on wizarding film.
"As good as you had hoped?" he asked, continuing to slowly pump his cock in and out.
"Even better," Ron replied through the lustful smile on his face. "Your dick is so warm. So much... better," Ron continued. Harry didn't know exactly what Ron was referring to (better than what?) but this wasn't the time to ask. He would learn later that his friend was referring to the carrots he'd played with, blushing fiercely while he confessed his first foray into using toys.
"Oh, fuck" Harry suddenly moaned, twitching a bit in surprise.
"What?" Ron queried.
"Seamus started playing with my balls," he replied, cluing his friend in. They'd both been absorbed in their own little world that they'd briefly forgotten about the third boy, who had watched in fascination as Harry plucked Ron's cherry and had now decided to do more than just watch. He was as erect as they were, and was still using one hand to finger his own bum. But the way he was now turned meant that they couldn't see the look on his face.
"Ungh" Ron moaned a moment later, when the Irish boy's attention shifted to Ron's sack. "Oh, fuck, that feels good" he cooed, his tone encouraging his friend to do more. Seamus was happy to comply. Harry had recovered from the surprise and started moving his cock again. Figuring he might as well be as 'useful' as he could right now, Seamus pulled back Ron's foreskin to ensure full access to his mushroom. Leaning forward he ran his tongue all around the sensitive area, swirling it around in his mouth and sucking at it intensely.
"OH FUCK!" Ron wailed, as this massive piece of extra stimulation was added. "Oh Merlin! The mouth on my cock... the cock inside me..." he moaned, referring to Harry and Seamus at the same time, but not really properly addressing either. Rather, his moaning was just an outlet for sexual pleasure. "Your mouth... your cock... your mouth... your cock... oh... fuck me... suck me... fuck me... suck me" he started moaning as both boys continued to work on his most intimate areas. Seamus took that for encouragement and took the entire length into his mouth, continuing to suck hard. A part of his mind registered that with his lips wrapped tightly around Ron's shaft, it pulled on the ginger's hood as he bobbed his head. So he could feel the mushroom being exposed and hooded as he sucked his friend.
At the same time, Harry picked up the pace. He only brushed Ron's prostate once or twice, and never really hit hard, but that didn't matter. The whole experience was so fantastic. Ron already knew he enjoyed being sucked, but he quickly realized that he absolutely loved the feel of a hard cock in his ass.
"Oh mmmeeerrrllliiinnn!" he moaned about ten seconds later, going over the edge in a mind blowing orgasm.
Seamus felt Ron's cock start to twitch and pulled back to watch, seeing the balls shift and draw up towards his body as the orgasm hit, intrigued by the process. (Ron didn't shoot, but when they chatted about this later they would come to realize that this meant he probably would be able to pretty soon.) Harry felt the ring twitching around him as his mate climaxed and stopped his fucking motions, staying inside, and delighting in the warm tightness of the no longer virginal ass as it clamped around his cock.
Somehow this felt even better than Colin's ass had. And that triggered an interesting thought in Harry, reminding him that this was the third virginal ass that Harry had claimed, and right in this very room.
While those recollections were running through Harry's mind, Ron was processing some interesting thoughts of his own. Pleasure was the most prevalent, this had felt amazingly good. There was also a bit of... relief... that he'd finally lost his virginity. And, even better, to the exact boy he'd hoped would take it. Since realizing that he was into boys, he had wanted it to be Harry. Just how much he had wanted it hadn't been clear until this very moment. Ron's was abruptly brought back to reality as Harry began moving again.
"Argh!" Ron groaned in discomfort.
Harry had been afraid of this. "Do you need me to stop?"
"Uh... yea mate. Umm... sorry."
"No worries," Harry replied, trying to sound nonchalant about it. But in truth, he was a bit sexually frustrated. He was very horny and, while no longer right on the edge, he was still anxious to cum.
For his part, Ron was a bit frustrated too. He also wanted Harry to cum, and to cum inside him, so that he could know what that felt like too. He directed this annoyance at Seamus for having made him climax so quickly. But that thought faded as quickly as it began. All Seamus had done was eagerly sucked on his cock. Was he really going to be angry at his friend for that? No.
Seamus giggled at the slight plopping sound Harry's cock made as withdrew from Ron, and his amusement was infectious. As Harry stepped back, all three were chuckling as they stretched and moved around for a moment to work off the stiffness in their joints from holding odd positions.
Ron had gone soft from his orgasm, but the other two were still rock hard. Harry was about to point this out when Seamus suddenly uttered, "my turn!" and then immediately 'assumed the position' just as Ron had, spreading his legs wide and leaning forward to put both palms flat against the mirror. Finding Harry's reflection in the mirror, he smiled at him. "Come on. I can tell you're still good to go," he said, indicating his fellow Gryffindor's hardness. Harry was surprised at how at fast things were moving, but he shrugged and moved to stand beside his classmate, to stretch him out as he'd done for Ron. "No, don't bother. I was doing that myself. Just FUCK ME, will you?" he said, somewhat impatiently. Again, Harry was caught a bit off guard by the directness of Seamus' approach, but, well... it's not like he was going to say no.
Just at that moment a wicked thought occurred to Ron; a way in which he still might get his own wish fulfilled. Grabbing the lube he said, "I want to watch the way Seamus did," and proceeded to get into the exact same position, kneeling between Seamus' wide stance, and nodding to Harry to get into position.
Ron put some lube on his fingers and spread it on Seamus' hole. "Oh. Wow! Yea, your brothers were right. This does feel better than the lubrication spell," he said, enjoying the feel of Ron slicking him up. Harry's cock was already pretty slick, but Ron decided to add a bit anyway. Harry, given his soft pleasurable moan, didn't seem to mind the quick wank.
Finally Harry leaned in and asked, just as with Ron, "are you ready?"
When Seamus hummed an affirmative, Harry felt Ron grab his cock and guide it to the Irish boy's rosebud in a perfect role reversal. Harry had to press a bit harder than with Ron, but slowly it yielded and Seamus' ring opened wide enough to let Harry in.
The freckled boy gave a sharp intake of breath. "Stings a little?" Harry asked.
"Yea."
"Maybe I should-"
"Don't pull out!" Seamus declared. Harry froze. "Just... just give me a minute."
"OK." He paused for a second while the other boy tried to relax. "Hey, Ron, maybe you can help distract him a bit like he did for you?" Harry asked.
'Perfect' Ron thought. That's exactly what he'd hoped would happen. Harry had figured Ron might use his already slicked fingers to wank their friend a bit, hence his request. But Ron had other plans, deciding he would skip to step two (as it were). While he worked up a bunch of spit, he pulled back Seamus' hood just as the other boy had done with him a short time ago. But rather than wank him, Ron immediately leaned up and sucked the mushroom into his mouth, getting it nice and slick by swirling his tongue around it. Then he quickly moved on, pulling the entire cock into his mouth, getting the shaft slicked in spit as well. A moment later he started bobbing away on the hard pole, using one hand to hold it steady by the base.
"OH! MERLIN! Damn... ah... oh... " Seamus cried, mild pain now largely fading as it was somewhat eclipsed by the intense cock sucking he was getting from his ginger friend. Ron continued his attempts at intense stimulation, sucking hard as he bobbed his mouth up and down it. He didn't know this at the time, but just as Seamus had also noted, he could feel the effects of the foreskin movement at the back of his tongue as the mushroom was exposed and hidden with each up and down shift of his oral ministrations. "Oh... fuck me" Seamus cried out.
Now, for Seamus, this was a cry of amazement and disbelief. Much as you might say "bloody hell" or "damn!" But, to Harry's very horny teenage ears, this was taken literally. Seamus had wanted to move fast, getting immediately into position right after Ron, and then forgoing a fingering to relax his sphincter. So Harry figured his friend knew what he wanted and so he decided to give him what he asked for.
Grabbing on tight to Seamus' hips, he started pumping his cock in and out of the pale Irish boy's bum, glad for the chance to finally let loose and, hopefully, shoot the large load that had been churning in his balls.
"Argh!" Seamus cried in surprise, and some pain too. He had been wrong before: to his inexperienced ass, the mild self fingering had been nowhere near enough. The stinging sensations he was getting now left him temporarily winded, unable to speak. A moment later his voice returned to him, and he was about to tell Harry to stop, when, as luck would have it, the hard cock impaling him perfectly stabbed at his prostate. "AAAHHH" he cried out at the amazing sensation.
With that, his nervous system went through another abrupt shift. When Harry first entered it registered slight pain, followed by wonderful pleasure from Ron's mouth, followed by much greater pain from the ass fucking. And now with the stabs at his g-spot, and his (finally) loosening ring, he quickly swung back into the land of pleasure. Then one more factor entered the equation: Ron reached up with his other hand to slowly play with the hairless ball sack.
All this took place over a matter of seconds. "Ah! Ah! Ah!" Seamus started panting, in time to Harry's thrusts into his warm tight hole. "So... amazing... feeling you both... like... OH!" came the Irish accented sexual moans, which then dissolved into grunts as he lost the ability to form coherent words anymore. Seamus climaxed perhaps 15 seconds after Harry first hit his g-spot. The amazing pleasure and sensory overload allowed Ron to get his wish.
It felt like just a passing moment for Ron and Harry, but it was an eternity to the now (also) deflowered 13 year old.
As before, Harry thoroughly enjoyed the amazing warm tightness of the boy's ass as it clamped around his cock. (He made a mental note to explore how he and Draco could try to recreate this same feeling.) But as with Ron a short time ago, and to Harry's now renewed frustration, Seamus also had to stop after he climaxed.
"Thanks," the Irish boy said, as he came fully back to himself, kissing Harry briefly as a thank you. "That was... incredible." His voice was somewhat non-committal, like he was still trying to figure out how best to describe the pleasure/pain mix he'd felt. Harry and Ron both picked up on that, but decided not to ask about it. Seamus had obviously enjoyed it, but still needed time to process. Ron, certainly, could empathize.
"Why don't you go relax in the shower Seamus. Wash off the lube and such?"
"Yea, good idea," he said, quickly agreeing. He wanted to be in his own head right now, didn't feel like talking right away, and was glad for the distraction. As he walked off to the showers Harry had a somewhat annoyed/entreating look on his face, looking alternately between Seamus' retreating back and his still very hard cock. Ron felt like he could read his mind, something along the lines of 'you're really going to leave me like THIS?!'
"Hey Harry, how about I help you take care of that problem," the ginger said, stepping in front of him and reaching out to slowly tickle his balls. Harry moaned and instinctively looked down to see Ron's fingers working on him. In doing so he saw that his friend was hard again. Ron turned and went back to the position he'd held just a few minutes before, offering his pale bum for Harry.
"Oh, hell yes!" came the reply, and Harry quickly got behind Ron, eager to sink his hard back back into a tight ass. They were both pretty slicked up already and didn't need any additional lubrication. Harry put his hands on Ron's waist to grip him tightly and, fighting his urge to simply pound away, managed to go slowly as he inserted his cock into what it had recently discovered was its favorite kind of place to visit.
"Argh" they both moaned together as Harry again sunk himself fully inside.
Catching Ron's eye via the mirror Harry said, "I don't think I'll last very long," by way of warning as he started thrusting.
"Me either" Ron said in reply. "But Harry..." and he paused to ensure he had his mates full attention. Harry also paused.
"What?"
"I want to feel you cum inside me. I want to know what that's like."
"Oh, FUCK! Ron. It's so hot to hear you say that." And Harry truly meant it. It was such an erotic thing, someone asking (almost pleading) to have you shoot your load inside them. "I want to give it to you SOOOOO bad right now. It's what I wanted to... wait," he said, as a thought occurred to him. Stealing a glance over to Seamus he saw that the other boy was under the spray and so unlikely to hear him. But he lowered his voice a bit anyway. "You, uh, you wanted that from the beginning, didn't you?" he asked, smiling at his friend. Ron grinned back mischievously, not answering. "You made Seamus climax really fast on purpose. You wanted to make sure I didn't finish inside him." Again, he only got a grin in response but it was enough to confirm his suspicions. "Oh... oh you crafty bugger." He said, returning the grin and starting to thrust into Ron's ass again.
"Fuck... yes. I love feeling it inside me Harry," Ron cooed. Harry kept going for another moment before pausing.
"Do me a favor though?" he asked.
"What?"
"Don't, um, try to leave me hanging like that again. It was very frustrating."
"Well, don't fuck me without leaving your load behind. Then I won't have to" Ron replied playfully.
"Deal!" Harry said, and laid back into Ron with renewed force and speed. The sound of skin slapping on skin as the boys came together, waist pounding into ass cheeks, added to the physical sensations.
"Argh, fuck!" came the ginger's reply, a bit surprised at Harry's forcefulness. But he wouldn't ask him to lighten up, not now after the stunt he'd just pulled. Ron shifted his weight slightly so that only one hand was pressing on the mirror, freeing his other to reach down and wank himself while Harry fucked him. The sounds of Ron's wanking were added to the sounds of Harry's fucking motions. All this heightened the pleasure for both, allowing Ron's second orgasm to build. "Please... Harry, I... want to feel it. Cum in me. PLEASE?!" Ron moaned, his voice going up in pitch as he pleaded.
That did it. Something about the rise in pitch, the longing that this betrayed, sent a new erotic wave through Harry and he felt his climax approaching as he pumped his cock into Ron's ass.
"OH, oh fuck Ron, I'm... I'm going to..." and with that he thrust himself all the way inside. His cock erupted with what felt like the largest load his balls had ever created to that point, unloading their pent up cum into the ginger teen's anxiously waiting rectum.
"Wow!" Ron cried as he felt the warm goo being injected into him. It was by far the most intimate thing he'd ever experienced. He'd imagined for a while now that this moment, when it finally arrived, would be a wonderful feeling. A wave of vindication washed over him, glad to have proof that he'd been right about this fantastic source of pleasure. He kept wanking his cock, enjoying the build up to his second orgasm.
Having closed his eyes, he was surprised when he felt fingers start to caress his sack. They shot open and he immediately locked eyes with Harry, whispering a gentle "thank you" for the extra attention his friend was giving him. "Leave your cock in me" he continued, still enjoying the sensation of feeling full.
"Sure mate," Harry replied. "But, I just came so it won't stay hard for long. It might come out on its own." Ron nodded in reply, and closed his eyes again to allow him to concentrate better on the pleasurable sensations he was getting from his stretched ring and the additional warm wetness that came with having a load of cum inside him. He knew immediately that he loved this sensation, and that he'd want to experience it as much as possible. How could any boy not want to feel this?
As he continued jerking himself Ron felt his climax approaching a few moments later. But he could also feel Harry's cock softening and slowly slipping out of him. As it did so, he felt the gelatinous liquid begin to follow it and instinctively clamped his ring shut, preventing it from leaking out. As realization dawned on him, that Harry's cum was inside his hole, the sheer erotic image that this created in his mind brought him over the edge and he climaxed for the second time. "Fuck! Harry! I... I love feeling it" he said. His pulsating, tightening, ring wound up squeezing Harry's softening cock the rest of the way out of his hole but he hardly noticed; lost in pleasure.
His wrist finally started slowing, and then stopped, as the incredible orgasm began fading.
Harry didn't know exactly which "it" Ron was referring to just now, but that didn't matter. He knew where his friend's head was and loved the fact that he was able make him feel good, especially after how incredible it had felt to fuck him. His thoughts again turned to how, in a fairly short period of time, he'd taken the virginity of four boys: Colin, then Cedric, and now Ron and Seamus. And he and Draco had lost their virginity together. And all of that had been here inside the Gryffindor quidditch team's locker room. He wondered just how many other boys, over the years, had met a similarly wonderful fate here in this space.
He was yanked from his reverie by a loud thud. BOOM BOOM BOOM came the sound, three times. Someone was pounding on the locker room's entrance door.
"Oh shit! Are we going to be caught?" Ron said, in a slightly scared tone. Seamus had heard the sounds and shut off the shower head. He covered himself with his hands subconsciously, as if someone were about to walk right in.
The niggling corner of Harry's mind that had been pulling at him for a while now finally clicking into place. Harry realized what had just happened and felt a bit guilty. Thinking fast, he replied to Ron's query, "Caught doing what, exactly? Being naked in a locker room?" Harry's sarcastic tone made Ron realize that, in fact, there was nothing wrong with this. Yes, it was a bit strange that he and Seamus were in there, not being members of the team. But being here didn't necessarily imply that they had been doign something wrong.
Seamus seemed to realize this too as he let his hands drop to the sides, exposing his smooth crotch again, losing some of the self consciousness he'd been feeling a moment before. It seemed like he was more worried about getting in trouble than being seen naked. Harry tucked that little piece of information away for later.
"There's no need to worry. I know who it is. And if anyone's in trouble here, it's me." Ron and Seamus both shot him quizzical looks as he walked through the changing area to the foyer, surprised that he was going to answer the door starkers. It was around a corner, deliberately designed to prevent people outside from seeing the changing area and showers, so they couldn't see who was out there. Harry opened the door to see a harried Draco Malfoy before him, wearing his Quidditch gear (apparently having come straight from practice), and with a rather stern look of annoyance on his face.
"You have some serious fucking explaining to do, POTTER!"
"Or..." Harry replied, tried to make light of the situation, "Some serious explaining to do about fucking." Draco wasn't amused, but he groaned in annoyance.
"Let me in," he said slightly more calmly, extending one arm. Harry grabbed him by the forearm and pulled him across the threshold to allow him past the guarding spell and into the locker room. Draco closed the door behind him with a quick look around to ensure that nobody had seen him enter. Following Harry back into the space he saw Ron and Seamus quickly wrapping towels around their waist. The Irishman was wet, but the weasel wasn't; so it must have been to protect his modesty Draco surmised.
Harry thought Draco might be upset, and possibly jealous, about having hooked up with his house-mates. So he was surprised when Draco said, "I can't believe that you wankers want to win so badly that you'd stoop so low as to do THIS!" He was almost yelling at the three of them. None of them understood what he was getting at. But him being a Slytherin, Draco thought that they were just playing at being dumb to try and throw him off.
It took a couple of minutes to calm Draco down, but eventually they came to understand that he thought that they had lured Harry into sex, or that maybe Harry had also been in on it, to coincide with Draco's practice session with his team, and very close by, to use the bond against him. Thereby creating a major distraction and screwing up their prospects for the next game. That's exactly what had happened. He'd been unable to concentrate, kept missing the snitch, and basically shirking all other duties of a seeker while trying to suppress his libido. Finally, his captain had sent him off the pitch in disgust while the rest of the team continued on.
They tried to convince him otherwise, and Draco was skeptical at first. But he finally believed them when, with a little more questioning, he figured out that it was the twins that had maneuvered the three of them together like this. So there HAD been a scheme, but the three of them had been unwittingly enrolled in the process. 'Ron was right' Harry thought. His brothers were up to something, just not the sort of direct prank with the lube that either of them had suspected.
Draco, still annoyed, but now no longer angry, swore revenge on the twins. Looking to Ron, their brother raised his arms up defensively. "No problem here. I'd want payback too," he agreed. That seemed to mollify the blond.
Hoping to defuse the situation even further, Harry pivoted the talk of "revenge" away from the twins and broached the topic of Hunter Cooper, and the fact that they were looking to get back at him for the other day. Draco, of course, knew what they were referring to and his cheeks reddened a bit as he recalled his overreaction when he thought Harry was bonding with someone else. He apologized again, but Ron said that after that thing with the underwear, and the spanking, that they were even. Seamus nodded in agreement. Draco reddened a bit more at being reminded of his reaction to being spanked. Harry thought it best not the linger on that point just now.
It was at that juncture, after they'd been talking for a few minutes, that the group seemed to finally take notice of the fact that only one of them was clothed. Harry was completely naked, and Ron and Seamus only slightly less so with towels wrapped around their waist.
Harry, decided to throw caution to the wind in typically Gryffindor fashion, making a risky bet with his next query. "So, Draco, is your team expecting you back? Or, are you done with practice?"
"Why?"
"Well, maybe you'd like to stick around for a little while?"
The blond froze, genuinely surprised. This possibility hadn't occurred to him. He figured that there might be a repeat with Harry's teammates, at some point, and was looking forward to that. But he had not really thought about hooking up with other boys from his rival house.
Thinking about it, he was a bit surprised to find that the idea appealed to him. But judging by their looks, Harry had sprung this on Ron and Seamus as well. They were just as surprised.
Draco wasn't worried about Finnegan. But what about the weasel? Looking over at the ginger, he cocked an eyebrow at him questioningly.
Ron had to think about it for a minute. But finally, he shrugged his shoulders in a 'what the fuck?' sort of way and nodded, dropping his towel to the floor, revealing a cock made hard by the idea. Seamus did the same to indicate his agreement, also sporting a renewed hard-on.
"Wicked," Harry said, a gigantic grin appearing on his face. Draco's own face also sprouted a smile as he began to undress, thinking ahead to the foursome they were about to have.
Notes:
So... that took a lot longer to publish than I had hoped. Several times I've said that I could and would publish sooner than this. I'm sorry to those I kept waiting. There is still more to come and, now that the Covid crisis is easing, I can finally put my head back into this. Pun intended. Praise and constructive criticism is always appreciated. Comments posted here on AO3 are great, but you can email me as well: caladan10 >>> tutanota.com (don't want web crawlers finding my email). Looking at the stats, I see that I've crossed the 250k hits mark. I'm happy that so many people are enjoying the work. And I thank my fans for their repeated visits. :-)
Chapter 26: Draco joins the party
Notes:
This took much longer than I had hoped. Apologies to those who have been waiting based on my earlier guesses at the publication date. Hope you enjoy this latest chapter and that you find it to have been worth the wait.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Harry stepped forward to help Draco shed his Quidditch gear and clothes, wanting to get him nude as quickly as possible (without using spells or cutting instruments anyway). Seamus and Ron quickly joined in to help, attacking the straps, buckles, and buttons that affixed the gear to him and then, having gotten them off, immediately starting in on his shirt, belt, and non-Quidditch garments underneath. While his first instinct was to bat their hands away and object that he could do it himself, Draco soon changed his mind and just allowed them to have at it. He started to relish the experience of having three cute boys undress him, feeling slightly pampered by the actions, and flattered that they wanted to disrobe him.
While working on his shirt buttons, Harry leaned in to kiss the blond, pausing his motions for a bit of tongue wrestling.
"Hey, less kissing, more stripping," Seamus joked. They all laughed, and Harry complied. Draco was soon standing naked before them, clothes and gear strewn around the floor.
"Maybe we should have left the knee pads on," Draco mused. But he didn't pause for a response as he got down in front of Harry and immediately took the boy's hard cock in his mouth.
"OH! FUCK" Harry moaned, as the warm wet human vacuum cleaner that was the Slytherin's mouth took him inside. He felt the blond's tongue move with purpose and at the same time the kneeling boy was giving appreciative groaning sounds that Harry could hear even over his own moans of pleasure. However, Draco's moans weren't just sexual, they were also the sounds a person makes when they eat a delicious food. That's what clued Harry in to why he was being assaulted with so much oral attention so quickly: Draco loved the taste of cum, and there was plenty of it still coating his shaft and mushroom. And judging by the motions of the tongue swirling around him, his lover was finding some of it hiding in and around the folds of his hood.
"Wow. That... that feels so good Draco," Harry moaned.
The blond paused and locked eyes with Harry as he pulled back just enough to let the cock fully out of his mouth. "Good. I love tasting you," he replied before returning to eagerly suck the Boy-Who-Lived.
"If, OH, if you keep going like that I'm going to cum again really soon," Harry jokingly threatened. But, to his annoyance, Draco took the threat seriously and stopped.
"Oh, well, we can't have that," he replied, allowing the cock to fall from his mouth. He looked around at his clothes and gear strewn about the room and then went and found his wand.
"Come stand in front of the mirror Harry" he said. Harry was happy to comply, knowing that this would mean getting closer to the hidden camera he'd placed. "Ron, Seamus, come closer," the blond beckoned, as he got down on his knees in front of Harry, backside only just missing the glass. Harry realized this was the same position he'd knelt in for his team's hazing ritual where they'd all shot their loads on Draco's face. "I've been doing a bit of research and now's a great time to show you a new spell I learned." As they came and knelt to each side of the blond, he looked up at Harry with a conspiratorial leer, giving him a sort of ‘just wait until you see what I have in store for you' sort of look. Harry gulped a bit when he saw it. He knew that Draco wasn't going to hurt him. But there was something about that look that made him slightly nervous. He knew how devious Slytherins could be, and the one kneeling in front of him was no slouch in that department.
As Ron and Seamus, still naked, knelt to each side of him the blond beckoned them to lean in close to Harry's crotch. "Testiculis circulum" he cast, then pressed his wand to an area just above Harry's sack. A small glowing golden thread appeared, one end from the wand the other stuck to Harry's skin, and Draco then quickly circled the tip of his wand around the sack several times, encircling it with the magical golden thread. As the spell took effect, Harry's balls were pulled down away from his body and held there as the thread morphed into what looked like a thick golden ring. As he looked down on himself with interest, he noted the faintest tension in his sack from having his balls pulled down. But otherwise, it gave no sensation either in weight or temperature.
"Interesting. What, um, what does it do?" Harry asked.
"A few things. It's sort of a magical ball stretcher. It gives me easier access to your balls, for things like this," Draco replied, gently ticking the smooth orbs with the tips of his fingers and then leading in to playfully lick them a bit, making Harry moan as he did so. "It's not exactly solid," he continued, "but feels solid to the touch. It's basically weightless, and won't zap you or anything; unlike that underwear from the other day." He shot Ron and Seamus a look. "If it's in place for a little while, it will make the size of your load bigger than usual. But most importantly, it will prevent you from cumming until it's removed."
"Wait! What?" Harry asked, incredulously.
Anticipating this reaction, the blond had a response ready. "You just teased me for quite a while through the bond by having sex close by to me, during practice no less, and made me look bad in front of my teammates because of the distraction. So shouldn't I get to tease you for a bit?" Draco suspected he could manipulate Harry into agreeing by appealing to his Gryffindor sense of fair play. "Hey, it won't be all that bad" he soothed. "There's plenty of good parts to this. See?" he questioned, leaning in again to work his tongue around the smooth sack for a few seconds, eliciting a moan from its owner. "Ron, Seamus, how about helping me out here" he asked, gesturing with his hands for them to lean in.
"Argh. OK. I... I guess that's fair" he agreed, though the frustration in his tone was obvious. Draco smiled, both because he was happy with the response and proud of himself for guessing right. In his aroused state, Harry wasn't thinking much past the sensations he was being given. Plus, who is going to argue with someone who says they want to pleasure you with their mouth?
As the two other boys joined him, Draco moved to working on scarhead's hard member, putting his innate cocksucking skills to work. He noticed, with pleasure, that the spell he'd put in place didn't prevent precum from flowing. So he wouldn't be denied the flavorful boy juice appetizer.
Seeing that their Slytherin companion had his mouth full with one part of Harry's bits, Ron and Seamus decided to busy themselves with other parts. They leaned in close and extended their tongues to each start licking and sucking on a ball.
"OH FUCK!" Harry yelled, being taken to new heights of pleasure with the wonderfully overwhelming feeling of three mouths working on him at once. Looking down, he saw Draco smile up at him (around the cock in his mouth) with a sort of ‘see! I knew you'd love this' expression on his face. Harry smiled back at him. "That feels amazing guys. Fuck! Please, keep going." They hadn't planned on stopping, but it's always nice to hear praise. So this helped encourage the three sucking and slurping teenagers to continue their oral efforts on their friend's (nearly) hairless crotch.
Snapping his gaze back to the mirror, Harry remembered the camera hidden behind it, and was excited by the amazing pictures it must be getting. Looking at the reflection of the three heads bobbing around his crotch he noted with amusement that he was getting a "tri-color" blowjob: a blond, a brunet, and a redhead were all working on him at the same time. He wondered at how few people had ever experienced this particular pleasure in their lives and he was grateful that he could be one of them. Then he realized that it was actually the SECOND time this had happened. When he'd made his naked dash back to the tower after Ron's prank, he and the twins made it up to him. Last time, it had been three gingers going to work on him. Variety is the spice of life as they say.
For a few minutes he just stood there (with a wide stance) and enjoyed it. Occasionally they'd pull back for a breath, or just to shift positions. Bringing his hands up he started gently petting the heads working on him, encouraging them. He tried to make it a point to catch their eyes, whether during a brief break or while they had part of him in their mouth. There was something... powerfully erotic... about making eye contact with someone when they were on their knees in front of you. Remembering Seamus' preference he pushed his fingers forcefully through the Irish boy's hair, getting a pleasurable moan in response and a look of thanks on his face as he looked up at Harry, tongue still swirling around the smooth testicle in his mouth.
He could tell that it was a bit awkward for the three boys, all trying to jam their mouths into a small(ish) area. But he remembered something from the other day that would help them out, and himself too. Sure now that the camera would have gotten several shots of this tri-color delight, he lent voice to his idea. "Ron, can you rim me?"
"Oh, like the other day? Sure mate," and he scooted around behind Harry to comply.
Upon hearing this Draco pulled off Harry's stiff member and gave him a single crooked eyebrow, a sort of ‘what's he talking about' expression on his face. ‘Tell you later' Harry mouthed down at him, hoping that would put an end to Draco's hesitation. It did. The blond returned to what was becoming one of his favorite activities: sucking a load from a cute boy's cock, especially Harry's.
"Oh fuck!" Harry moaned as, at almost the same time, Ron parted Harry's cheeks and started vigorously licking his friend's most intimate place. Both boys assumed the moan was on their account and smiled inwardly, never knowing of the other's thinking. Meanwhile, Seamus was glad for the extra elbow room (as it were) that he got with Ron's change of position, allowing him suck on both of Harry's balls properly. Harry continued moaning, not wanting any of it to stop. He kept instinctively petting the heads of the two boys in front of him, trying his best to communicate his pleasure at what they were doing to him (as if his incessant moaning wasn't enough of a sign).
They continued like this for another few minutes, Harry moaning almost constantly at the intense pleasure they were giving him. Eventually the sensation that had been slowly building in his groin, a tightness in his balls, rose enough above the pleasure that it was starting to get uncomfortable. That brought him back to the ball stretcher spell cast on him. It was preventing him from going all the way, and now that his balls wanted to pull in close, the resistance it gave started to bother him.
"Draco?" No response, the blond kept sucking, deliberately ignoring his lover. "Draco!?" Harry asked more urgently, intensely poking him in the shoulder.
He pulled back, letting the hard cock pop from his lips, and looked up at Harry with the most innocent expression. "Yes?"
"Can you release the spell on my balls?"
"The spell?" he asked, at first pretending he didn't know what Harry was talking about. "Oh! You mean THAT," he asked, with a teasing tone, pointing at the shiny golden ring encircling the top of Harry's scrotum.
"YES! THAT!"
"Oh no," he said, matter of factly, then put the hard cock back in his mouth and started sucking on it for all he was worth.
"OH fuck!" Harry moaned at the intense pleasure this gave him. His other two friends hadn't let up during the brief exchange. But soon the feeling of tension returned, and it was even more annoying because now he was aware that Draco had done this on purpose.
"Please?!" he pleaded. "I... I really need to cum."
No response, Draco just continued sucking. Damn it! OK, the blond wouldn't let him cum yet. This was payback. Fine! But maybe...
"Guys... Stop! I need a break."
Seamus and Ron halted what they were doing and sat back on their heels, expressions of amusement on their faces at Harry's predicament. Pre-DICK-ament? Ha ha! Good pun.
A moment later, Slytherin followed suit. "OK. Fair enough," he agreed, with a smirk of personal satisfaction at having gotten a little payback.
Realizing that Draco still wasn't going to release the spell just yet, Harry sought distraction. "Ron, Seamus, why don't you show him that thing you showed me earlier? What's it called again?"
"Docking," Ron answered for him. He then proceeded to use Harry and Seamus for a demonstration, moving them together, and helping them to arrange their foreskins just so. They demonstrated how the tips would constantly rub against each other and how amazing it felt. Ron also mentioned how he and Seamus had found it difficult to stay docked, whereas it was easier with Harry because the stickiness of his precum made for a better seal with the foreskins. Draco was intrigued by all of this, and it planted a seed in his mind for how he might extract revenge on the twins for having sent Harry down here to ruin his team's Quidditch practice. But he was pulled out of his mental pondering by Ron's next statement. "I wonder if cum would work even better? Maybe we could use some of yours Harry?" he said, turning his gaze to try and see his own bum in the mirror while moving his hand back to poke at his hole.
"WAIT!" Draco cut in, almost shouting, and seizing Ron by the arm. "Harry came in your ass, and his load is still inside you?" he asked intently.
Ron had a confused look on his face, wondering why Draco was so adamant. "I dunno. Yea. I guess I just instinctively clenched up afterwards. Figured it was better to let it out, so to speak, once I was in the shower. Is.. is that bad?" he asked, trying to understand what was happening.
"Merlin NO!" Draco responded, a smile appearing on his face. "Turn around," he commanded. He was now a boy on a mission.
"What? Why?"
Ignoring that, the blond looked at Harry. "You used cleaning spells, right?"
"Of course!" Harry chuckled, the ‘what the hell do you think?' implied in his expression. He knew immediately what Draco had in mind and so answered Ron's question. "Ron and Seamus, you taught us a new sex act today: docking. Now, Draco is going to return the favor and teach you something new: feltching."
"What is it?" Seamus asked, not moving.
"This is a show, don't tell, kind of situation. Ron, turn around and get into the same position you were in before when I fucked you. Face the mirror, palms wide and flat against it, and legs spread." Ron didn't move, thinking that somehow he might be tricked or something. "He's already done this to me. I promise you'll like it." At Harry's reassurance, Ron complied.
"Thank you Harry," the Slytherin said as he got onto his knees behind Ron, jokingly taking on the tone of a professor thanking their favorite student.
"Hey Seamus, let's kneel on each side of Draco so we can watch his demonstration." Seamus laughed a bit as he knelt, amused by the concept of observing as if this were some sort of formal classroom instruction.
"So what will he- OH! OOOOHHHH! MERLIN!" Ron cried out excitedly at what came next. Harry chuckled, knowing what the blond would do and guessing that this was exactly how his mate would react.
Draco loved sucking cock. He knew he did. Judging by the reactions he'd gotten from the few partners he'd had so far, he was also pretty good at it. But he absolutely adored the taste of cum, Harry's especially. So to have such a tasty treat just waiting for him, and at risk of being flushed down the shower drain by Weasley's apathy, that was just unacceptable. So he was going to get every single drop of Harry's load that he could out of this Gryffindor's ass. And right now, he was very eager. So he didn't gently lick at Ron's smooth hole to start off. Oh no. He attacked the puckered ring as though he had been poisoned, and inside lay the antidote.
"Argh" Ron cried out again, voice jumping an octave at the fantastic pleasure of Draco's expert tongue trying to pry him open. He was giving the ring huge licks with his whole tongue and then pointing it straight out to stab a few times at the opening. After waiting a few moments, but seeing no change, Harry spoke loudly to get his friend's attention.
"Hey Ron?"
"Ah! Yea- oh fuck! Yea Harry?" he replied between moans of pleasure as the Slytherin continued working on him.
"Relax. Let him open you up and get what he's after" Harry instructed.
"What? Oh, right! Sorry, yea, ok. Wasn't thinking."
"That's fine. Draco is so good with his tongue, it's hard to think of anything else while he's working on you."
The blond turned to Harry, beaming at the compliment, before turning back to his task. As Harry and Seamus watched from up close, Ron allowed his ring to open. Draco wasted no time, plunging his tongue inside. Finding what we wanted he started eagerly sucking and slurping at the spit slicked opening, coaxing Harry's cum into his mouth. He was pleasantly reminded of how good his wank-buddy (future boyfriend?) tasted. He also noted that, unlike when he did this to Harry the other day to get at the load George had deposited in there, Ron was standing. This allowed gravity to assist him in his cum gathering endeavor.
Ron was riding high. He knew that getting rimmed felt good, but he had no idea just HOW good it could feel. He continued his high pitched moaning. "Oh fuck! Yea. Like... like that. Yea, oh YEA! Eat my ass Malfoy. EAT MY ASS!" he screamed, instinctively pushing his hips backward, towards the mouth working on him, willing the tongue to go deeper. Harry caught the use of Draco's surname, but figured Ron wasn't thinking clearly, and since Draco didn't seem to care, decided to let it slide.
Harry decided to turn the tables a bit and have fun with this. Also, to see if some of his suspicions were true. He leaned in close to Draco's ear to whisper privately. Ron's moaning provided a good cover so he was pretty sure Seamus wouldn't hear. The Irish boy was pretty enthralled at watching the perverse act in front of him anyway.
"Yea, that's it, lick that ass and open him up," he gently goaded. "Merlin, you just love the taste of cum, don't you?" Draco groaned in a combination of arousal, longing, and shame at having his "dark secret" laid so bare. But deep down, he loved what was being said to him. Hearing Harry whisper that got him so hot! And Harry picked up on it. "As soon as you realized that Ron had a load in his ass, you went right for it. That was all you could think about, wasn't it?" A similar groan from Draco got Harry's blood pumping even more. In an amazing bout of perception, he also picked up on the fact that there was a component of shame in Draco's reluctant admission. "Don't feel bad. I love this about you. It's fucking hot! I love that you crave cum, and I love watching you go after it. I'd never use that against you." The blond groaned again, the shame now largely gone (thanks to Harry's very un-Slytherin like attitude) and there was only lust in the utterance now.
Harry's words had brought instant relief, and then encouragement, and were giving Draco renewed energy and enthusiasm for his probing of the ginger boy's ass. He continued seeking out every last drop of boy juice he could find, slurping loudly enough that it could be heard over Ron's own moaning. "I'm sooooo turned on watching you do this," Harry continued. "I want to give you as much of this as you want... feed you load... after load... after load of boy cream."
"OHHH!" Draco moaned heartily at the mental image and Harry's very hot uttering, all while his tongue still probed Ron's hole, thus adding a vibration element to the anal stimulation he was giving the ginger teen.
"MERLIN!" Ron yelled. "Please, PLEASE! It's, I, I need a break too," he panted, straightening his overstimulated form to pull away from Draco's mouth. For Draco it was just as well. He was pretty sure he'd gotten everything he was going to get. He sat back on his heels. As he savored the taste of Harry's load in his mouth, he looked over at the source and they smiled at each other, growing closer in that moment as they recalled how turned on they both were at Harry's realization, and then vocalization, of one of Draco's kinks.
As Ron came back to himself, Harry moved to keep things going. "Hey Seamus, why don't you show Draco how much you learned?"
Draco crooked an eyebrow at Harry, but his smile didn't waver. He got up and took Ron's place. Seamus, after considering for a moment, leaned in and started doing to Draco exactly what had been done to Ron, though a bit less aggressively.
"Oh, yea. MERLIN! That... that was a good idea Harry. Seamus, that feels amazing."
The Irish boy paused. "Good, I'm glad. I want to learn to get good at this so I can do it to Ron." He turned and flashed them a huge grin and a goofy thumbs up before turning back to the flawless pale buns in front of him, licking the puckering pink rosebud and eliciting more pleasant cooing from its owner. Harry always loved hearing Draco's voice crack when he was really excited.
"That's it!" he encouraged, now in that higher voice. "Now take your tongue and stab at it a bit. YES! Like that," Draco said, giving direction as his ass was explored by the novice rimmer. He could be bossy at times. But right now, that's what Seamus needed.
Harry pulled Ron aside and guided him over to the bench. He figured there was an area where they could sit that might still be in view of the camera, to the side of the pair currently taking up a lot of the field of view.
"Sit down," Harry said.
"Sure mate. You want me to suck you?" Ron asked, leaning forward towards Harry's still rock hard cock, and intrigued by the golden glow as he saw the spelled ring still encircling his friend's nut sack.
"Always," Harry joked. "But not just now. Scoot back to that your knees just barely make it over the edge." He did so. "Good, good." Harry leaned in close to speak softly to him so that the other two couldn't hear. "I planned that deliberately. I wanted those two to pair up just then. Draco will have a good time, and Seamus gets a lesson." They both looked over at the pair, engulfed in each of their roles. "But, there's something else." He paused to make sure he had Ron's full attention. "Draco's my wank buddy. And, well, probably going to be my boyfriend. But you, Ron, you'll always be my best mate." He stroked the ginger's cheek affectionately, and Ron smiled. "So, I wanted them to keep busy while I gave you another first today."
And with that, Harry quickly cast a lubrication charm on Ron's cock and then knelt on the bench to straddle him.
"What are you going to...?" Harry lined himself up, feeling Ron's hard member poke at his hole. "OH! Oh, really mate?!" Ron asked, with surprise in his voice as he realized that Harry had in mind.
"Yes, I want to be your first, both bottom and top."
"Fuck yes Harry. I... I love you mate."
Harry paused, realizing that this wasn't just a casual utterance from Ron. He looked at him squarely in the face. They knew each other well enough that he could instantly read his friend's expression and know what his ginger friend meant by that, and what he did NOT mean. He wasn't trying to own Harry or make him put Draco aside. Rather, this was his way of saying that "best mate" meant something very special, and a lot more for the two of them than it did for other boys.
That mutual understanding flashed between them in an instant. As Harry relaxed his ring and slowly lowered himself to feel the mushroom head push its way past his opening, he softly replied, "I love you too Ron," and gazed intently into Ron's eyes as he impaled himself on the hard cock. "I'll always be your best mate."
"OH FUCK" Ron softly moaned at the physical and emotional euphoria passing through him. As Harry bottomed out, resting snugly and completely the hard member, Ron pulled his friend to him and kissed him.
After enjoying the embrace and kiss for a few moments, and ensuring that his ass was now accustomed to the (welcome) intrusion, Harry started bouncing a bit on his knees, putting his hand on Ron's shoulders for extra leverage and he came up and down. He went slowly at first, making sure he knew just how far up he could get before he would risk it coming free. After about his seventh or eighth bounce he managed to get his aim just right and the stiff member poked his g-spot and he came down.
"FUCK yea" he said into Ron's ear. "You feel so good inside me." The ginger moaned lustfully in response. He was still overwhelmed by the sensation. Harry's bum was so warm and so tight. And now that he had experienced both bottoming and topping, he totally understood what all the fuss was about. Anal sex really was amazing.
As Harry continued his bouncing motions, Ron pulled back slightly so that he could look at his face again. They smiled at each other and kissed lightly as Harry kept up his rhythm.
Meanwhile, a few feet away Draco was oblivious to the world around him and moaning continuously with pleasure when Seamus did something particularly good with his tongue. The kneeling Irish boy was grunting in appreciation at hearing that he was doing a good job.
After a couple more minutes, Seamus, who had been lightly wanking himself almost the whole time he'd been working on Draco, finally got up the nerve to ask, "Can I, um, fuck you?"
Draco stood, turned around, and looked down at the kneeling boy with a stern look. For a moment, Seamus was worried he'd done something wrong and was afraid, really afraid, that he'd angered him. The Irish boy had a sort of deer in the headlights expression and was half expecting to get smacked or yelled at.
"After all the prep work you just did on me, you DAMN. WELL. BETTER. FUCK. ME!" Draco said, declaring each word individually and wagging his fingers to drive home just how serious he was. "UNDERSTAND?" Seamus nodded fearfully. Leaving his position at the mirror Draco quickly fetched his wand and cast lubrication spells on his hole and Seamus' cock (which despite the fleeting scare hadn't deflated). He was horny and eager to get off.
As the spell took hold of him, the freckled boy came to his senses and realized that he wasn't in trouble. He stood up, getting behind Draco as the blond returned to the same position he'd been in, identical to the one that Ron had taken before him: standing spread eagle with his palms flat on the mirrored glass. For all his air of superiority in his tone, Harry would see later (when he developed the pictures) the smile that crept onto Draco's face at having pulled one over on the Gryffindor.
"I was just kidding Seamus," he said in a giggling tone, catching the boy's eye in the mirror. "Now come on, let's see what you've got."
"I've, well, never done this," he confessed.
"Then you ought to be eager to try it, eh?" the blond replied, wiggling his ass and trying to make light of the situation and put him at ease. Cocking his head towards the other pair, whom he could see in the mirror, he added, "Harry and Weasley (he caught himself), I mean Harry and Ron seem to be having fun. Don't you want to give it a go?"
That worked. Seamus smiled back at him and, rather than answer verbally, he took up position behind Draco. Lining up his hard member with Draco's now thoroughly prepared hole, he slowly pressed forward. After a quick token resistance from the ring of muscle the head popped in. He paused. But Draco quickly uttered "put it all the way in."
He complied, and as he pushed his hips forward Seamus got a slick and rapid acceptance of his hardness into the warm velvety inside of the Slytherin boy's ass. A reward for the copious prep work on the blond's hole. ‘Incredible!' though Seamus. It was everything he had hoped it would be. Bottoming had felt good, sure, but this was so much better in his opinion.
He leaned into the Slytherin, pressing his whole body against Draco to enhance their closeness, and resting his chin on the other's shoulder.
"Fuck yes," Draco coo'ed. "I love feeling you against me." They stayed like that for a moment, enjoying the warmth and closeness. Seamus couldn't believe how much pleasure was radiating from his cock.
"It's, it's, so wicked. Feeling your ass around me."
"Yea?" Draco teased. "How do you like this?" he prompted, while simultaneously clenching his has tightly around the hard member inside him.
"OH! Oh fuck Draco."
"You like that eh?" He pulsed a few more times.
"UNGH! Merlin. WOW. I... I can't believe how good this feels," came the Irish accented reply. He stayed like that for a moment, enjoying the amazing delightful warm/wet/tightness around his dick. It was the best thing he'd ever felt.
"It feels even better when you move in and out," he gently teased.
"Ah, yea, right," Seamus said, somewhat sheepishly as he realized he'd been frozen there. He started pulling back out and slowly building up a rhythm, but kept his upper body and head pressed against the blond. This was now a new ‘best thing he ever felt.'
Being a novice, his cock popped free a few times as he got into it, and each time he gave a minor grunt in frustration. But he soon figured out to move and was able to get a nice steady, if a bit slow, rhythm going.
"That's it," Draco encouraged as he got going. "Fuck me you little cute little leprechaun."
Seamus sensed that the blond was kidding with that little slur and decided not to rise to the bait. But the encouragement was enough to speed him up. Soon the sound of hips slapping on ass cheeks could be heard as he thrust faster and harder, seeking his orgasm. The blond in front of him moaned in pleasure, now pressing strongly against the mirror as he stood with Seamus' weight added to his own.
But Draco needed more; his own hard member was aching for attention. He worried that asking Seamus to do it would mean that, given another task to concentrate on, he would do neither well. The Irish boy would likely lose his rhythm and be coming free of his arse, always frustrating, or wouldn't be able to jerk him well enough to make it worthwhile. So instead he shifted his position, bringing one forearm up to take his entire weight as he leaned on the mirror. That left his other hand free to wank himself just the way he wanted. He silently cursed himself for not having cast a lubrication spell on his own cock. He was so turned on right now, he didn't want to stop. So saliva would have to do. He spit in his hand and brought it down to wank his smooth pricklet.
"Yea Seamus. FUCK me! Give me that cock. Ram it, YES! Like that," he moaned when the freckled boy started really putting his back into it, adding some more force to his thrusts.
Harry and Ron could hear the other pair and it turned both of them on even more.
"Oh fuck. Oh fuck. Oh fuck. Yea, Harry," Ron cried. "Ride my cock!" Harry picked up the pace. They'd been going for a few minutes now and the ginger was getting close. Harry figured that he himself would ALSO be ready to cum if not for this magic spell that Draco had cast on his balls. He felt close, and had for a while now. But he could never quitemove past that. In his aroused state he was dripping so much precum that his cock was completely coated and Ron's belly was slick with it as well. His cock rubbing along Ron's abs added to squelching sounds of their fucking. But for all that, the spell was denying him release. However, he was determined not to let that impact the pleasure he was giving his best mate; nothing should interfere with his friend's first experience at topping.
And there was one aspect of this which Harry found he could use to his advantage. He'd gotten the angle right so that on most of the downward motions of his body, as he rode Ron's hardness, he managed to stab his g-spot, sending a small bolt of pleasure through his body each time. Normally, he was sure, this would have caused him to climax fairly quickly. But there had been dozens of such "button presses" now and he was able to enjoy each one without ever going over the edge. A small part of his mind wondered if this was one of the reasons that this spell was created in the first place.
Draco and Seamus, in turn, heard Ron's erotic pleading for Harry to ride him and this fed back into their own arousal. For a couple of minutes there were no more words spoken, but the room was hardly silent. The sounds of two pairs of rutting teenage boys and their groans, moans, and other lascivious sounds of their fucking filled the space, creating a feedback loop where the vocalizations and the juicy sounds of boy cocks pumping in and out of in boy holes fed the arousal of the other, and vice versa, driving them all closer and closer to the finish line of orgasmic release.
Draco crossed it first. He was rapidly jerking his cock with his spit soaked fist and started chanting, "yes, yes, yes, fuck me, fuck me, FUCK ME, YES!" over and over as he approached the point of no return. "Shove it in me. Deep as you can," he commanded Seamus, who was all too happy to oblige. The Irish boy put all his weight into a massive thrust from his hips, pressing his boy cock into the blond's tunnel as far as he could. Draco, who loved the sensation of feeling full climaxed in an almighty rush of pleasure. As it started, his ass clamped down hard on the Irish cock inside it, then pulsated as the dry orgasm ran through him.
"Wow! Your ass is so tight Draco," Seamus cried, amazed at the delightful all around squeeze it was giving him. And as the blond's orgasm was starting to fade, the cry of "I'm cumming!" signaled his own (also dry) release. He instinctively and subconsciously pumped his cock a few times as it took effect. A couple of those thrusts managed to hit Draco's g-spot, giving the Slytherin a sort of sexual aftershock that was a novel feeling, but which he enjoyed. Draco unconsciously moaned in pleasure at the renewed thrusting into his ass.
Their moans and cries send Ron over the edge in turn. "Harry, yes! Keep, keep, keep, going. Keep, bouncing. Don't stop. Don't stop. Don't stop! Take, my, cock!" he moaned, as the locker room was filled with the sounds of the third teenage boy orgasm within a minute.
Even as Harry continued to bounce he felt Ron's cock twitch inside him as his friend climaxed, enjoying the vibrations and twinges that the boy-cock gave to his insides. He kept going for another moment until Ron's hands moved to his thighs to stop him, cock too sensitive to continue. Harry slowed and brought himself to rest, chin on Ron's shoulder as he felt the ginger come back to earth, heavy breathing beginning to slow.
Softly, Ron whispered into Harry's ear. "Thanks mate." A bit more heavy breathing. "I'm... I'm so glad my first time was with you."
"Me too," Harry replied. "I've been wanting to give that gift to you for a while now." He pulled back, kissed Ron, then carefully got back to his feet. His knees and thighs were a bit cramped from the position he held, and so he paced back and forth for a moment to work out the stiffness. Ron was too overwhelmed to say anything in response to Harry's statement. Truth be told, it made him feel even more guilty about what had happened with Draco. Though he knew that Harry hadn't meant to trigger such a response. They could talk about it later. Meanwhile, Seamus and Draco separated, each also taking a moment to get their feet solidly under them.
"Draco!" Harry finally uttered, rather sharply, to get the boy's attention. "TAKE. THIS. OFF. OF. ME." he said, emphasizing each word to show how serious he was. It was not a request.
Draco, figuring that he'd tortured Harry enough, and a bit turned on by the commanding tone of voice, went and got his wand and then sat down next to Ron on the bench. The ginger boy hadn't moved since climaxing inside his friend's ass. "Come stand in front of me and I'll... take care of you," and he winked at Harry, driving home the implication that he wasn't just removing the spell but that he'd get him off too. Seamus quickly took up position sitting on the other side of Draco from Ron; he wanted to watch.
Draco cast the counter spell and the golden ring surrounding Harry's balls quickly faded to nothingness.
"Ahhh" Harry sighed in relief, the light pressure and... blockage... now removed.
Placing his wand aside Draco wasted no time. He leaned forward and took Harry's entire length into his mouth, sucking for all he was worth and using his tongue to swirl around the mushroom. Harry's balls, already starting to draw close to him when the spell faded, immediately drew fully against his body. This amazed the two other boys as they watched.
They were stunned yet again when the blond, wanting to give Harry release as soon as he could, extended his two largest fingers and quickly buried them inside Harry's bum all the way to the knuckle. The boy uttered a small cry, but only in surprise, as there was no pain. His hole was well lubricated and loosened up from Ron's cock.
"Oh, Oh FUCK! Yes!" he cried, as the pleasure built. Harry put his hands on Draco's head and grabbed two fistfuls of his hair, then started fucking his face, holding the head still while he bucked his hips. The Slytherin continued driving the fingers in and out of his ass while he did so, adding to the pleasure.
"Yes, ungh, FINALLY!" he cried, only a moment later as he felt himself go over the edge. The cry was as much from relief as from pleasure. He couldn't bear the orgasm denial anymore, he needed to get off! "Oh, OH, I'm cumming." The kneeling blond looked up at him, mouth still full of his cock, and their eyes met. Even with part of his expression out of view due to the angle of his head, Harry knew just what the sucking boys was thinking. "Fuck yea, got a nice load of cum for you. Swallow this load you devious little bugger," Harry said down to him, staring intently into his eyes as he said it.
That look, the same commanding tone from a moment ago, and the intense stare, got Draco very turned on. And then the proverbial (literal?) icing on the cake: his lover flooded his mouth with cum. He guessed it was about twice as large as Harry's usual load, or at least the one from the other day. And it tasted just has good as the one that he'd slurped out of Ron's ass just a little while ago. It was thinner than the loads his older teammates had showered him with during his hazing in the locker room. But he knew that semen would thicken as a boy matured. He was looking forward to experiencing that progression with Harry.
Draco savored this beloved flavor as Harry's climax subsided, though he couldn't help but swallow some of it. However, there was still plenty in his mouth as he stood up and put his arms around Harry, kissing him deeply, and feeding part of it back to its owner. Harry tasted himself on Draco's tongue and moaned into the kiss, enjoying the sheer eroticism of the gesture. Yet another thing that Draco could do to turn him on. The boy was truly amazing, Harry thought, and again was glad they'd been able to reconcile and become wank buddies. (Maybe more?)
Ron, realizing what was happening, wondered at just how good cum must taste if the blond craved it so much, and if Harry moaned in pleasure at tasting it on the other boy's tongue. He had seen his brothers sucking each other over the summer and knew that they swallowed each other's loads. But he'd never seem them relish it the way Draco seemed to. He was about to ask about it but stopped himself. It occurred to him that the response might be something along the lines of ‘taste for yourself' and he wasn't ready to kiss Draco. At least not yet. Maybe... someday. But not yet. The memories of hatred for this boy were still too fresh for that.
After a few more moments the kissing pair separated. All four of them were sated, finally, and there was a moment of silence. None of them were quite sure what to do or say now.
Turning to the still seated Ron and Seamus, Draco said, "So, now that you've had your... lessons, shall we say, and you've both now bottomed and topped, do you have a preference?"
They both answered at once.
"Top" Seamus said, without any hint of reservation.
"Bottom" Ron said, also with certainty.
They both looked at the other in surprise. Large grins grew on both faces as they realized what the other had said, while Harry and Draco laughed. They would ‘fit' together nicely as wank buddies, probably boyfriends the way things were going.
"Lucky you," Harry said, genuinely happy for them. "Draco and I also paired up nicely that way. He's a bottom and I'm a top."
"Quite so," agreed Draco. "Ron, let me ask you something," and he narrowed his eyes slightly. "It felt really good having a cock inside you, didn't it?"
"Merlin, yes. But... well...
"It was more than that?" Draco prodded.
Yes! It felt, I don't know... it felt..." and he stared off into space, searching for the words.
"It felt right" Draco finished for him.
Ron stared at him in amazement. "YES! That's it exactly. How did you know?" The ginger's mind had actually been wrestling with this for the last few minutes as he took stock of what they'd all just experienced and shared.
"I felt the same way when your brother Fred took my virginity. It was more than just good. It was like an itch being scratched that I hadn't realized had been there." Ron nodded vigorously, glad for the verbalization that the blond was giving to his own thoughts. "But, as it turns out, we shouldn't have been surprised. Both of us are just conforming to type."
"Huh?" Harry asked, echoing the question this statement triggered in all three of their minds given the puzzled expressions on the Gryffindor's faces.
"This was something else that I read in that book; the one where I learned the spell I just used on you. It's a book of sexual spells and sexuality topics and there's a whole section on gay male wizards. There is no correlation with heteros or women, but if a male wizard is gay and he has naturally fair hair (blond or red) then odds are roughly 100 to 1 that he will be a bottom. Nobody knows why, but virtually all blonds and gingers love taking it in the ass."
"Well, that's lucky for Harry and me, eh?" Seamus said, catching the other dark haired boy's eyes and smiling.
"Absolutely!" Harry agreed, and they all chuckled. "Draco, you're going to have to show me this book some time."
"Sure he replied," and kissed Harry quickly. "I was hoping to."
"But what about Fred and George?" Ron asked. "They're both redheads, obviously, and it looks like they're neither."
"Something tells me that those two are the exception to almost every rule," Harry surmised. Nobody could really argue with that. "Shall we rinse off?"
They all agreed and followed Harry into the shower area. Draco and Harry took one shower head while Ron and Seamus took another. Each pair soaped each other up and made out for a while as they got clean. Well, clean of body anyway. Their minds, not so much. As with any teen boy, those would always be filled with dirty thoughts.
Notes:
There's still more to come. Kudos on the story (just click below) as well as comments posted here on AO3 are always appreciated. I respond to all (legitimate) messages including compliments, plot suggestions, constructive criticism, etc.
You can also email me as well: caladan10 over at tutanota.com (don't want web crawlers finding my email) if you'd rather discuss things in a more private setting. I have a few fans that I email with regularly and both my writing, and this story in particular, have benefited from that.
Chapter 27: Secrets revealed
Notes:
This is a longer one. Still more story to come, promise. And as I post this, I see that I'm about the crest the 300k mark for total hits. Thanks to all my readers. And thanks for your patience at my erratic publishing schedule.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Both pairs of boys spent an enjoyable time under their showerheads. They would soap each other up and make out while it was rinsed off. Extra attention was paid to their cocks and holes, each one getting scrubbed at least twice, with lots of extra soap and time spent "scrubbing." Neither pair got into full on wanking, or anything heavier, but all four cocks got hard and soft several times as the steamy makeout and heavy petting sessions went on.
After about 20 minutes Harry noticed his fingers starting to prune up and felt like it was time for it to end. At least for now. He was excited about the prospect of lots of future encounters with his dorm mates but wanted some private time with Draco. He caught Seamus' eye and cocked his head towards the door with a 'time for you guys to leave' expression. Harry knew Ron wasn't good at subtlety, but fortunately, his would-be boyfriend was and immediately picked up on the intention.
"Ron, let's head back to the castle, eh?" Seamus said, rinsing off the few remaining bits of soap from his body and stepping away from the showerhead towards the changing area.
"Oh. Yea, sure," Ron replied, quickly doing the same and turning off the water. "You coming mates?" he asked, turning to Harry and Draco, who were still standing under the hot spray. They were standing together, arms on each other's waists, with Harry's back to the tiled shower wall.
"We'll catch up," Draco quickly replied without turning to face Ron. He had seen Harry's gesture to Seamus and was grateful to him for having echoed his own desire for some private time.
"You sure? We can just wait for you a bit and-" Ron continued before being interrupted by Seamus.
"Ron!" Seamus called from over by the lockers. "Let's just get going" he said with a smirk and wiggled his eyebrows. "They'll probably be a while."
"Ooohhh" Ron said, finally getting it. His cheeks reddened slightly in embarrassment. "Right. Uh, yea..." he fumbled. "See you later Harry."
"See you later Ron. No worries," Harry replied, catching the ginger's eye over Draco's shoulder, trying to put his friend at ease. Ron headed back to the changing area to get dressed. Harry looked back to Draco and locked lips with the blond again, and enjoyed the sensations of the renewed grinding motions the Slytherin was making against him, pinning Harry against the wall. A couple of minutes later he heard the heavy thud of the main door closing behind his fellow Gryffindors as they left the locker room.
"He can be a bit daft at times, eh?" Draco asked, turning off the water, but putting his arm back up to renew the closeness as they stood there in the steamy shower area.
"Yea" Harry agreed, a bit of resignation in his voice.
"Maybe you and the muh-, and Hermione can work on that with him."
Harry caught the slip up in Draco's statement and pushed him away a bit looking into his eyes. "Were you just about to call her a mudblood?"
A pause. Draco wouldn't meet his eyes. "Yes." Another pause while Harry waited for him to continue. "I'm, I'm sorry."
"Huh," Harry grunted, noncommittally. "So while we work on Ron's social skills, maybe we work on yours too?" It was phrased as a question, but the insistent tone indicated that it was anything but.
"Yes. OK. I... I won't do that again."
"Good, good" Harry replied, satisfied with the blond's answer. "Because that was very naughty," Harry continued as a playful thought struck him. Thinking back to what he'd seen Ron and Seamus do to Draco the other day, and Draco's response to Harry afterwards, he shifted position to stand at the other boy's side. "Do you remember what happened the last time you were naughty?" He waited a beat for that to sink in before he raised his arm and struck with his right hand on the perfectly rounded milky white ass cheek in front of him. It gave off a loud smacking sound as it connected, accentuated by the fact that both his hand and the ass were wet from the shower. The spank wasn't hard, but it wasn't soft either. Draco yelped, mostly in surprise, but also from the sting.
When Draco didn't yell or pull away, Harry decided to press a bit further. He brought his hand back and delivered another slap to the other cheek, mirroring his first strike. Draco sort of grunted an "urgh" in response as he was knocked slightly off balance. Raising his hands from his sides he put them up to the wall to steady himself, breathing heavily.
Harry watched keenly to gauge the response, hoping it would be similar to the other day. It was, and several things told him so. The blond used his hands to steady himself, but not to block either strike. And he didn't protest. The grunt and heavy breathing were more like a coping mechanism than an objection. Looking down, Harry saw a third, and even more obvious, indicator that he'd guessed right about this. The Slytherin's cock had gotten hard. Really hard! As hard as he'd ever seen it. The blond had been half soft a moment ago (Harry had felt as much while they were grinding). So that erection had popped very quickly.
Even though they'd written via the quills and been able to chat a bit, neither had raised the subject of Draco's reaction to being spanked by Ron and Seamus. Harry had fantasized about it, but had been nervous about bringing it up.
Now he had confirmation that it wasn't just a one-time thing; that the blond wasn't just acting in the heat of the moment when he'd said how hard it had gotten him. Draco got really aroused when he was spanked. And he wasn't saying no.
But just to be certain, Harry asked, "So, you still want to explore this?"
Draco placed his hands firmly on the wall for support and simultaneously pushed his ass backward, offering itself as a target, and he turned his head to Harry and shot him an intense gaze. The expression was a mix of 'what the hell do you think?' and 'come and get it,' and it non-verbally conveyed YES(!!!) more than any words possibly could.
The Gryffindor raised his hand and, again, gave a solid smack to the ass, still dripping wet from the shower. Its owner grunted; jaw clenched against the sting.
"You." SLAP. "Were." SLAP. "Naughty," Harry declared, punctuating each word with another slap to the ass, and alternating between the left and right globes of flesh as he did so.
"Yah... yes I was" Draco said, nodding. His eyes were closed in concentration and he was breathing hard, gritting against the sting.
Harry, falling into the role that he sensed the blond wanted, decided to go just a bit further. "You want me to discipline you when you do bad things." SLAP. He paused for a moment, but all he heard was heavy breathing. "Right?" SLAP.
"Yes!" Draco cried.
SLAP. "Yes WHAT?!" Harry demanded.
"Yes sir!"
Harry paused, stunned, but then smiled. "I was looking for a please, but sir will do just fine." He spanked each cheek one more time.
"Argh" Draco half groaned and half cried. Not in pain, but in frustration at himself. He'd figured that's what Harry had wanted right then, a sign of submission. But the Slytherin in him was angry at having "given up" more than he needed to at that moment. All the other boy had really wanted was acknowledgement.
But another part of him, buried deeper, was glad. Something about submitting to Harry in this way felt good. Felt extra good.
No sooner had the realization of mental pleasure hit him than a physical one joined it. Harry reached down with this other hand and wrapped it around Draco's hard member to start jerking him, the tight grip pulling the foreskin as he moved.
"OOOOOHHHHH" Draco moaned at the amazing stimulation this added. His ass cheeks stung from the pain/pleasure of what the Gryffindor had done to him and made his cock, his whole body actually, super excited. It took just a few seconds for him to let loose with a loud and drawn out "FFFUUUCCCKKK" as his second orgasm hit him. He was surprised at how overwhelming it was.
He felt light headed and started to waver on his feet. Harry quickly went back to his former position, pulling Draco into an embrace against him while his back was to the shower wall, using it to help prop them up. The blond was still breathing heavily, and moaning softly, as the brown-haired boy folded him into an embrace. He was careful not to get anywhere near his ass lest he irritate the now reddening cheeks. Normally a milky white they were taking on a pinkish hue after this brief session of light spanking.
[Harry didn't think of it as brief or minor at the time. But as their exploration of this kink evolved over time, Harry would classify it that way when he looked back on this memory.]
Harry, for his part, was amazed at how quickly Draco had reached orgasm. This was his second in under an hour. And while the blond wasn't spurting yet, so the feat was much easier, he was struck by just how intense the climax had been. The Slytherin still hadn't regained his balance. So being spanked must have been quite an intense sexual trigger, and it made Harry wonder just where it came from. He decided not to ask, at least not now. They were still getting to know each other and Harry would wait and see if Draco would, eventually, open up about this. There was no hurry. Also, as he stood there holding him and thinking about how their relationship was evolving, he realized that some parts of it were rather one-sided.
Harry knew a good number of secrets about Draco's sexual preferences for the most part. But the reverse wasn't true. Draco probably felt like he was at a disadvantage because of that. Harry's Gryffindor sense of fairness was pushing him to even the score. Maybe it was time to divulge a few things to his wank buddy, no... his lover.
As Draco got his wits about him and thought back over the last few minutes, he was again amazed at how all this made him feel. The "old him" never would have willingly submitted to someone else, let alone welcomed such a submission. And thinking about others in his life, that was largely still true. Certainly, none of his friends. Perhaps to some of those he'd made recently in Gryffindor. But with Harry, it was more like what Ron had said; with Harry specifically, the submission just felt right. Merlin! Was he falling for Harry Potter?
Finally the blond regained himself and was able to stand on his own. He pulled his head up and looked at Harry for a moment, before leaning in and placing a gentle, but long, kiss on his lips.
"You... you do such amazing things to me," he said to the brown-haired boy. "I'm amazed at how intuitive you are. Even from that first encounter when the twins dragged me in here. You knew just what I needed. I was worried you wouldn't be into it."
Again, Harry noted the use of the word "need" rather than "want" when Draco talked about the sexual gratification he got out of this. But Harry also understood a wider implication of what was being said here and that triggered some guilty feelings.
Not breaking the embrace, Harry said, "I should confess some things to you."
"Oh?"
"Yes. You, well, I've learned a lot of secrets about you recently. You didn't always divulge them willingly. I feel like I should tell you some things to even out the score a bit."
Draco was impressed. He'd actually had similar thoughts of his own, the Slytherin in him hated to be at a disadvantage. And he was impressed at Harry's perceptiveness at this. "OK. Go on."
"Well, that day in the locker room, do you remember how we took pictures of Oliver as the twins double-penetrated him?"
"Oh yes! In fact, I've been meaning to ask about them. I bet they turned out hot!"
"They did actually. And, well, you don't mind that you were in some of them?"
"No. I mean, you're not going to share them with anyone right?" Draco asked pointedly.
"No! No. Well, not anybody who wasn't in the room." Draco nodded in agreement. "But, well, you should know, those weren't the only pictures that were taken." At Draco's arched eyebrow, he continued. Harry recounted the entire tale, about how they didn't know whether they could trust Draco and how the shots were intended as blackmail material.
"Interesting. I guess that partly explains the advice about keeping my eyes closed."
"Umm... yea," Harry agreed, in a guilty tone. He continued, telling him about how the twins and Oliver had tricked Harry the same way, describing the pictures that he discovered after the fact; the shots Oliver took while he and Draco were losing their virginity to the twins.
"Where are these pictures now?" Harry told him about the elaborate protections he'd put in place on the photo album he'd created. "I want to see them," Draco said.
"Of course. And, look, if you want to destroy them, I understand. I made up mind that day that I could never blackmail you like that and-"
"Whoa!" Draco replied, grabbing Harry's upper arm to get his attention and cut off his statement. "You misunderstand. I don't want to destroy them. I want copies!"
Harry was thunderstruck. "You... REALLY?! You, you aren't mad?"
"If you were in Slytherin, I would be. Because I'd never trust you not to hold them over me. But you! I know that you're honest and that you'll keep them safe." A pause, as he thought for another moment. "Plus, the thought of having pictures of that encounter, when I discovered such an amazing thing about myself. And the fact that you were right there beside me when it happened. Well, that's... that's fucking hot!"
And with that, he leaned in and kissed Harry. It took the other boy a second to get over his shock, but he returned the kiss eagerly. They continued for a few moments, tongues wrestling a bit as they embraced, still standing naked and dripping wet in the steamy shower room.
When they broke apart, Harry asked another question. "So, you're not mad about being part of a pornographic photo shoot?"
"No. As long as it's you (or one of the other guys on the team I guess) and you promise to keep them very safe, I don't mind."
"I'm glad to hear that. I felt guilty about it."
"Well, you should have, you know," Draco replied, with a tone of admonishment. "But I get it. Don't worry about it."
Harry was amazed at how great a weight had just been lifted. "Wow! This, is, wow, I'm so excited!"
The blond glanced down. "Yea, I can tell." He was referring to Harry's renewed erection, no doubt helped along by his retelling of their mutual deflower by the twins.
Harry laughed. "Yes, well, that too. But I meant that I'm excited that I can share this secret with you. I, well, I've become somewhat of a voyeur, and I've been using my camera at other times too."
"Oh, really? Tell me more," he replied, encouraging Harry to continue. And he did, recounting his time spying on Ron and Seamus from behind his invisibility cloak. That triggered an entirely new round of explanations, revealing the secret of his prized possession, the one that allowed him to move around the castle undetected. Harry thought the blond's eyebrows would climb right up his forehead, he was so amazed.
Bringing it back to photography, he also recounted his times with Colin. That garnered another set of looks of amazement from Draco. Not that he was mad, just astounded that this super nerdy boy who was always running around snapping surprise photos had been so sexually adventurous. It made him consider Colin in a whole new light.
Harry also told him about Oliver, about how he wanted lessons, specifically to get ready to meet up with Draco. The blond was amazed at that, and so amazingly flattered that Harry had cared so much about getting ready for that first night together, just the two of them.
"Are you doing OK?" Harry asked.
"Yea. It's a lot to take in."
"Are... are you OK for some more?" Might as well go for broke, Harry thought.
"There's MORE?!" Draco replied, the surprise evident on his face and in his voice. Harry nodded. "Sure, ah, OK I guess."
"I should have asked earlier, but I need you to promise not to tell anybody anything about all this. Not even the other blokes in my house. This needs to stay between us."
"OK," Draco agreed. It felt good, he realized, to know that Harry was confiding in him.
"That goes for what's next too. I might tell the guys about the camera at some point. I'm not sure. But this... well, I don't know."
Draco didn't know what "this" he was referring to, but he nodded and kept silent as Harry went and retrieved his wand. Though he was extremely curious about what else was about to be revealed, and why Harry needed his wand to do it. Was he going to threaten to hex him if he didn't keep his mouth shut?
Walking over to the mirror he took a deep breath, cast the unlock spell, and swung the mirror fully open, revealing everything: the magic one-way mirror, the passageway beyond, and the camera set up on the stool just behind where the mirror normally stood.
"Fucking hell!" Draco shouted, bolting over to stand next to Harry.
While Draco stared in amazement, the emotional state that had been constant for him for the last few minutes, Harry got his camera down and noted that the film canister, as it were, was full. He wondered at what point in time the regular shots had ended.
"I... what... the fuck!... how is this" Draco kept sputtering half formed questions, unable to form a complete sentence given how shocked he was. Harry quickly explained how he'd found it, and how it worked: the one way passing of light and sound and the fact that it didn't' fog up with steam from the shower.
"And you filmed us just now?" he asked, nodding to the camera.
"Well, I had planned for this to get Seamus and Ron," Harry said, slightly guiltily. "I'm not sure how long it went before I ran out of shots with the repeating timer."
"Timer? Oh, clever" came Draco's response, genuinely praising Harry's idea without a hit of criticism.
"Then they asked me to stay and, uh, help them. So, I figured, bonus, you know?" Draco nodded. "Then you, uh, barged in and I couldn't think of a way to stop it, so just went with it. Thinking, well, double bonus."
Draco considered for a moment and looked back at Harry. "Yea, makes sense."
"Wait, really?" The blond nodded again. "You're not mad?"
"Nope. Honestly, I would have done exactly the same thing. It all sounds rather sexy" and he gave Harry a quick peck on the lips to show that he was serious.
"Wow!" Harry said, dumbfounded that Draco was just as sexually devious as he was. He was already well on his way to falling in love with the Slytherin, and had been very worried that he might lose him when the truth came out. But to have it do the opposite, and actually bring them closer together, that was something he'd never dared hope for. He was falling for Draco Malfoy.
"So, where does this corridor lead?" Draco asked, already suspecting the answer.
"I'll show you." Harry lit his wand and moved forward, pushing the stuff out of the way which he'd used to prop up the camera, and beckoning Draco to follow him. He closed the mirror behind him. "Best not to be found like this" he said, referring both to their nakedness and to the fact that they'd have a lot of explaining to do if someone came into the locker room and discovered the open mirror.
"Right, good thinking."
Harry led them along the corridor toward the only other source of light, that coming through the mirror in the Slytherin locker room. As they approached, he doused the light from his wand with the quick counter spell.
"MERLIN!" Draco said, taking in the sight before him. His teammates had just come in from their practice on the pitch and started to shed their gear and disrobe, obviously heading for the showers. "There's one for every team?" he asked, awe in his voice.
"Two actually. Boys and girls. But, as you might have guessed, I've never looked over at those."
"Yea. Ewe!" he replied, mirroring Harry's own feelings. Neither had any desire to see naked girls.
Harry let Draco watch for a bit as his six other teammates continued. They even got a close up of Miles Bletchley as he checked himself out in the mirror, naked, flexing his arms to see how well his biceps were developing. Harry noted again with pleasure that, while well developed, the teen was largely bereft of body hair except for his arm pits and the at the base of his cock.
"Fucking hell" Draco said, thinking about the ramifications. The light from the locker room was pretty bright through the mirror and it lit them both pretty well as they watched the Slytherin team continue to unwind from their practice session. The noise of their boisterous conversations made for an almost constant background noise. Harry could see the expressions on Draco's face as he thought about the implications of this mirror's placement.
"So, all this time somebody could have been back here watching me. Watching ANY of us!?"
"Yea, I know. It's a strange feeling. But when I found this place a few weeks ago there was a very heavy layer of dust on everything. I bet it has been years, maybe even decades, since someone has been back here. Merlin only knows how old it is."
"Right," Draco said in agreement. "But wow! I mean... wow... someone could have been back here when they..." and he trailed off, thinking about something.
Harry, standing next to Draco, could see that he was running something over in his mind. Suddenly Draco turned to Harry with an intense stare.
"Wait, when did you find out about this mirror and first look at another locker room?" he asked, a note of fear in his voice.
Harry knew exactly what Draco was getting at. For a moment he considered lying, but decided not to. He would be impossible to walk back from that, and he's already shared so much. It was best to get it all out there.
"The first time, it was after our first match this year. Just after all the other guys had left to go back up to the castle to celebrate."
Draco started breathing heavily. What he said next came out in barely a whisper. "So you... you saw..."
"Your 'initiation' from the team. Yes."
"Oh Merlin!" Draco cried, hiding his face. That encounter, as hot as it was for him personally, it was humiliating to think that anyone had seen him like that. Bad enough that his team had done that to him. But he knew they'd keep quiet about it. Bad enough, that part. But the rest. That someone had seen, that Harry had seen, what he'd done afterwards. How he'd debased himself. How he'd revelled in being drenched in cum, and had eagerly gobbled it down after they all left. And he'd fingered his hole while doing that.
Harry tried to pull Draco into a hug to comfort him, sensing that the other boy was embarrassed and wanting to comfort him. But he pushed away.
"I... OH MERLIN. How? How can you see past that? You knew this whole time? But, why... with me? How could you just forget about that?" he asked.
It took Harry a minute to realize what Draco meant. That he was embarrassed by all this, and he figured that Harry was willing to "look past" it, and forget about it, in order to tolerate being with him. Oh wow! He had to explain, and fast, before Draco bolted, running from the humiliation.
"I don't want to forget about it. I love remembering it actually." Draco looked up sharply, disbelief on his face. Harry continued. "I thought... well, it's one of the hottest things I've ever seen. I... I wanked myself watching you do that."
"Whaa- really?" Draco was stunned.
"Really! You love cum, obviously. And while I don't love it quite to quite the same degree, watching you enjoy it... that's a huge turn on for me. That's, umm, that's how I knew what to whisper to you before while you were eating Ron out. It wasn't a wild guess. I've known from the beginning just how, well... kinky you are. And I like that!"
Draco's breathing was returning to normal as the implications of what Harry said sunk in.
"In fact," the brown-haired boy continued, "I even thought it was cute the way your voice went higher as you fingered yourself. That was hot-" but his voice was cut off as Draco attacked him with his lips, kissing Harry as hard as he ever had, forcing the other boy into the wall as he did so. It continued for a few moments and Harry let it, glad that the situation hadn't gone south.
Finally, Draco pulled back. "So, just to confirm... you saw that whole initiation?" Harry nodded. "Then you took up photography." Another nod. "Then you manipulated me into sex with your team and got blackmail materials as insurance? Then took up voyeurism and have continued expanding your album with the help of this mirror and your cloak. All while keeping most of these things a complete secret? And with nobody knowing the full scope, nor anyone other than you about the existence of this mirror?" Harry had nodded to each question in confirmation.
"That's one of the most ingenious and devious things I've ever heard of."
"Thanks... I think" Harry replied.
"You... you should have been in Slytherin" he continued.
"Again, thanks, I think," Harry replied, and got a playful punch in the arm from the blond for the backhanded compliment to his house.
There was silence for a moment. Draco seemed to come to a decision. He looked up at Harry. "I... I love you Harry Potter" he said, and he leaned in and kissed him, less forcefully this time.
Harry was dumbfounded! But he had enough of his wits about him to return the kiss.
"I love you too!" he replied, when their lips parted. And just as in times past, he knew the truth of the words as they passed his lips. "I love you Draco Malfoy."
They drew together in an embrace and kissed passionately, both inundated by the tidal wave of emotions breaking over them. They held each other, eyes closed, and it also occurred to both of them just how amazing the emotional symmetry was that brought them together. Both had been ashamed about keeping secrets and had been afraid of what the other would think when they found out. Harry with his kink for voyeurism and photography, and Draco with his kink for cum eating and spanking. But far from being an obstacle, it had been a unifying factor. They both liked that the other had these kinks, found them sexy in fact. They both realized that, in each other, they had a confidant with whom they should share their deepest darkest fantasies.
They were brought back to reality by the shift in sounds from the locker room. The noise of conversation had largely died down as had the noise of slamming lockers and haphazardly shucked equipment, to be replaced by the shower heads being turned on.
Draco, turning to look at his teammates as they got under the showers, had a wicked thought. "Harry. I want you to fuck me while we watch them."
"Seriously?" he replied. "That's... that's so WRONG" he said, but his tone and lustful smile clearly indicated that he was teasing. "I've, I've just cum twice though" he said, with some slight hesitation.
"Hey! You screwed up my practice today and my team is still probably angry with me about it. You fucking owe me. Or, rather," and the blond laughed, "you owe me a fucking." And with that he turned towards the mirror, put both hands flat against the glass, and wiggled his ass at Harry.
Well, as demands went, having a gorgeous boy insist that you fuck him while spying on a bunch of other teenagers as they showered... that wasn't so much a demand as an offer Harry realized. "Who am I to refuse?" he said.
He was still holding his wand from when they came in. He cast a lubrication charm on his hardness as well as Draco's ass, its owner offering it up at just the right angle as he spread his legs in a wide stance, invitingly. Harry quickly set his wand down on the floor, but had the presence of mind to do it well away from them both to ensure that neither would risk breaking it by a misplaced step.
He came up behind his lover, putting his left hand on Draco's hip and using his right to aim his member at its target. He heard Draco moan slightly as his lubricated cockhead made contact with the rosebud.
"Ready?"
"Put it in me" Draco said, clearly excited and ready for him. "I know it'll take a bit since we've already gone a couple of times. But Harry..." and he turned around to catch the brown-haired boy's eyes, "make it last."
Harry smiled in response and nodded, then he added a little more pressure and the ring yielded. He slid his cock all the way into the blond's eager ass, slowly taking about 5 seconds to do so. When he was all the way in, he leaned forward and wrapped his arms around his lover. His boyfriend! Pressing their bodies firmly together.
"FUCK! I love feeling you inside me," Draco said, a bit too loudly for the small space. He paused, eyes wide, thinking he might have made a mistake.
"It's OK" Harry said, overly loudly, to prove a point. Nobody on the other side of the mirror reacted. "They can't hear us. Promise," he reassured the blond, voice now at a normal level next to the other's ear. "So, heh heh, scream if you want to," he joked.
"Oh, I just might."
"Oh YEA?!" Harry said, pulling back a couple of inches and then slamming himself back into Draco, whose hips bucked a bit with the force of it.
"Urgh! Yea" he mock-screamed, amused at how he could do that, just feet away from his naked teammates, and have them be completely unaware. In fact, he didn't have to try too hard to fake it. His ass was still tender from the spanking he'd received, and so there was a slight roughness to the feeling of the Gryffindor's hips as they bucked against the globes of his rear. But part of it was also a turn-on, reminding him of their little discipline session a few minutes ago.
Harry started pumping his cock into his lover as they watched the scene unfold. Six teenage boys were showering and horsing around as boys do. A couple of them were rather fit, and most were using extra soap and "scrubbing hard" around their crotches when they thought the other blokes weren't watching. But from their stance behind the mirror, both the younger boys could tell that almost none of it went unnoticed. The whole team was in collective denial about being aroused, and teasing themselves, in front of the others; pretending that it wasn't happening.
Harry kept most of his weight on Draco as the fucking continued, resting his head on the blond's shoulder so that he could whisper to him. There were a couple more "confessions" he still wanted to share.
"That first day, as soon as I saw all of you, I immediately started wanking myself while I watched."
"Oh fuck," Draco moaned in response.
"All these naked boys. And I could look at them all I wanted and they couldn't see me. No idea I was there," he continued, sharing the vocalization of his voyeuristic thoughts from that day. Both realized the parallel with what was happening now, which enhanced the recollection. The Slytherin was moaning as Harry slowly fucked him, pinning him to the glass, while his naked teammates showered just a few feet away. He was trying to comply with Draco's wishes to draw things out by going slow. "I came in under two minutes from when I first stood here. Kneeled here actually. You were all so cute. You, especially, my love."
"OOOHHH" Draco moaned loudly at that, both at the boost to his ego and to Harry's use of the phrase 'my love' when referring to him. Harry could see how much this was turning Draco on, and so he decided to really get into it. He'd retell the story in lustful detail, trying to see how much he could arouse the Slytherin with the flashback. Maybe even see what other lustful fiction he could spin from the memory.
"I was spent and quite satisfied just with that wank. But then..." a pause, "you know what came next."
"Yes," came the moaned response, half in agreement and half in passion at what Harry was doing to him physically while he recounted the story.
"I couldn't believe it when they started off by having you kneel right here in front of me."
The blond gave off another lustful moan in response. "Fuck! Keep going. I... I can't believe how hot it is hearing you retell it."
"Your ass was right there." He pointed at a spot on the floor just in front of the mirror. "Pale white cheeks with the little red virgin rosebud just inches away from me." More moaning from Draco. "I hadn't really thought about you sexually until seeing you from behind this mirror. Since then, that seems like the only way I've been able to think about you." Another moan. "They froze you in position, and started wanking themselves. I couldn't believe it! I got hard again right away and started jerking mine, watching them as they surrounded you. Soon, all I heard was the sound of their fapping cocks." Harry stopped his fucking motions. Trying to recount the memory in detail was taking a lot of effort. So, he just left his hard cock buried in his lover's ass while he continued. There was no way it was going to get soft. Not with everything happening right now.
"I remember," came the breathy reply, the blond following along with Harry's memory of the event. He also noticed the pause in fucking motions, but didn't complain. He wanted this to last a bit.
"Did you see what they did with their non-wanking hands?" Draco shook his head. "No? It was tentative at first but they got bolder over time when the boy next to them didn't object. You couldn't see them reaching around and teasing the ass of the boy next to them?"
"They WHAT?!" he asked in surprise.
"Oh yes. While they were jerking with one hand, the other was being put to good use teasing the taints, and then holes, of the bloke standing next to them."
"I... I couldn't tell."
"It happened. I could see it from my angle anyway" he teased. "Think about that. They got hard just at seeing your cute little body on your knees in front of them," that got a lustful moan from Draco, "but they were also teasing each other. This was more than just a way to give you a hazing. They..." and Harry only just pieced this together in his own mind as he spoke, "they wanted an excuse to touch each other."
"Fucking hell," Draco replied, as he took in the implications of what Harry was saying.
"Miles was first I think?" An affirmative grunt from Draco. "He shot all over your head and face. But I remember that he made a point of getting some right into your mouth." The blond moaned again at the memory. "Was that your first time ever? Did Miles give you your very first taste of cum?"
"Yes," came the reply. Draco was so aroused by the retelling. Never in a million years had he thought he'd ever be able to connect with someone about this memory. And now he was delighted to learn that someone, other than his obnoxious teammates, actually experienced it with him.
Harry thought back to their encounter with the twins, and how Draco responded to George's orgasm as he sucked the ginger's cock. So, he used that memory to take a guess with his next question. "And... Did you love it immediately? That new and exotic taste?"
"I... MERLIN YES! I fucking loved it," Draco cried. He'd been hesitant to admit such a thing. Though now he was starting to let go of that, wanting to share more of himself with Harry.
"But I bet you were a bit frustrated, weren't you? I bet you wished he'd gotten it all into your mouth." Silence. "Don't you?"
"I... YES! Yes, I wanted all of it." The blond was really into it now, letting go of his hesitation. He'd fantasized about the ways in which the event might have gone differently and this was one of them. It was like Harry was reading his mind.
"Such a waste of a good load," Harry tsked, in mock indignation, sensing (correctly) that it was exactly what the Slytherin thought too. He himself had thought back on the event multiple times, trying to put himself in Draco's place, imagining what the other boy might have felt and thought while it was going on. So, he worked from those ponderings to help frame his next questions. "Even though you were frozen, you could still feel things, right?"
"Yes."
"So, you felt the cum splatter all over you?"
"Yes."
"Splatter all over your cheeks and forehead? In your hair?"
"Yes."
"You felt it run down your skin, some of it dripping off your cheeks and onto your shoulders?"
Draco's response was a lustful moan as he replayed the event over again in his mind.
"Your teammates basically showered you with cum, didn't they?"
"Merlin, yes." And he gave off another lustful moan at the memory.
"The smell must have been incredibly strong as well."
Draco paused, thinking about it. "Actually, I... don't know."
"Oh?"
"It was all so overpowering. What I remember, really, isn't the smells. It's..."
"The tastes?" Harry finished for him.
"Yes!"
Harry continued, skilfully picking up on that feedback to guide his lustful combination inquiry / retelling. "Ah, that's right. I remember. They all got at least some of it went where you really wanted: into your mouth. I saw them make the deliberate effort to do that." Now, like before, only a lustful moan came in response. Draco couldn't believe how hot it was to have the story be retold by someone else. Plus, it was being retold while all the participants were present, back at the scene of the crime so to speak. And, he noticed with his own lustful thoughts, all of them were nude just as before.
"So over the course of just a few minutes six different... cum-treats got fed to you." Harry thought that was a rather sexy little turn of phrase. Draco moaned his agreement. "Even if you hadn't wanted it, there was no way to avoid that. Those tastes. You felt it all slide down your tongue and had to swallow them one after another, didn't you?"
"Yes," came the breathy reply.
Harry paused for a moment, feeling that something important was here. But he was unsure of the next response he'd get. He had a suspicion that it was worth asking, so he intrepidly pressed forward. (As any Gryffindor probably would.)
"They thought they were humiliating you."
"Yes."
"But... they didn't, did they?"
A lengthy pause. "No," came the surprised response. And Draco realized it was true. Deep down, he'd enjoyed it. He wouldn't have been about to ask for them to do that, might never have known this about himself if they had they not forced it on him. But thinking back on it, he had enjoyed it.
Harry, continuing to push forward now that he knew his suspicions were true, deciding to use Draco's earlier compliment. "So, thinking like a Slytherin, as I apparently can..." Draco grunted an amused agreement, recalling his own words to Harry about having been mis-sorted. "They think that they got one over on you. But instead, they gave you something you actually wanted. So they have no power over you, do they? They didn't take anything from you."
As the monumental weight of those words sunk in Draco let out an enormous breath. That situation had cast a cloud over his entire life recently. It didn't consume every waking moment, but it would sometimes make him cringe when he'd think back on it. Now, with Harry's words, he knew he could get past it. The memory wouldn't haunt him anymore.
"Fuck. I LOVE YOU!" he said to Harry.
Harry kissed the back of his neck. "I love you too," and squeezed him tightly in a hug, still front to back, cock buried inside. They stayed like that for a minute.
"Harry?"
"Yea?"
"Keep fucking me," he playfully demanded. Harry was all too happy to comply and restarted slowly pumping his cock into the blond's amazing ass. He decided to go back into the lascivious storytelling mode he'd been in a few moments ago, knowing it would feed both their lust.
"Think about how it might have gone differently if they hadn't frozen you with that spell" he mused. Draco wasn't sure where he was going with this. But the erotic talk added to the sexual pleasure so he let Harry continue, deciding to play along if he could. "What if they'd just made you kneel and left you able to move? As they got close, you could have grabbed each cock in turn, and sucked the load right out."
"OH FUCK" Draco moaned. "Merlin Harry! That's so HOT!" Again, he was amazed at what he heard; Harry was reading his mind. He'd had that exact fantasy a number of times when he'd though back on it during a wanking session.
Harry knew how much the other loved eating cum and it was a tremendous turn-on for Draco that someone could vocalize one of his own deepest fantasies to him. "You could have cupped their balls and played with them while you sucked on the stiff rods. Felt the sack draw up tight as they got ready to unload into your mouth. Your tongue circling the mushroom to help bring them over the top. You're such a great cocksucker Draco."
"Ooohhh" came a deep moan from the Slytherin as he was aroused further by the slutty compliment. As he continued to slide slowly in and out of his lover Harry picked up on it. Draco was really getting off on this! And so was Harry himself, he realized. This was another way in which their sexual urges seemed to complement each other. The intense moan that the blond had gave off showed just how vivid a picture Harry was painting with his erotic storytelling. And he was finding that he loved goading Draco like this, helping him explore a new part of himself. Sliding his cock completely inside the other teen's ass, he stopped moving again, leaning close to speak softly right into the blond's ear as he decided to push the envelope a bit more.
"Think of what it would have been like to show them... all your teammates... what a great cocksucker you are." Draco moaned, and Harry felt his cock gripped hard by the other boy's ring for a moment as it clamped down on him from the stimulation his fantasy was stoking. "You like showing off like that, don't you?" No reply. "Think of it. You could have swallowed all six loads of boy juice... gotten every last drop in your mouth rather than have so much of it splatter on your face and drip down your body." A slight whimper from Draco. He very much wanted that to have been what happened. "Imagine it. Feeding you their loads. Hearing them say how good you are. That you're suck a great COCKSUCKER!" He deliberately drew out the last word. But still no response. Looking closely, Harry could see that Draco was now gently biting his bottom lip, eyes closed, face scrunched in an attempt to keep quiet. "Come on. You like it. I know you do. I could see it on your face that first time when you were sucking off George. I've watched you gobble down cum while fingering your hole. You actually like the praise don't you? You like hearing, and knowing, that you're a great... little... COCKSUCKER." Again Harry forcefully and slowly drew out the word.
That last wasn't a question, but the Slytherin finally spoke, unable to hold it in any longer. "Yes" came the breathy reply, simultaneously making Draco feel proud, relieved, humiliated, and aroused. Without knowing it, Harry had hit upon one of his lover's most deeply held secret urges. One that he was sure he'd have to keep hidden from everyone. Draco was afraid of what Harry would think of this confession. That he wouldn't want to be with him anymore.
"Good. That's one of the many things that I'm going to love about you I think."
Draco was flabbergasted. "Really?"
"Oh yes."
"You... you don't think it... that... it's strange? That it, along with the other things, makes me weak?" Draco was so surprised that it took him a few tries to fully form his question. He was accustomed to the Slytherin way of looking at the world. Admitting nothing that you didn't have to, lest you give those around you some kind of advantage over you.
"No. I think it makes you HOT!"
Draco was overwhelmed by this. It finally sunk in that he could let this part of himself come out and not have to worry about having it used against him. The world shifted under him. He didn't know what to say. Unable to further voice his thoughts right then, instead he turned his head and tilted it so that he could kiss his lover. Harry returned the kiss. The angle was a bit awkward, with them facing front to back and Harry's cock still inside. They couldn't press their lips together as intently as if they'd been facing one another but their mouths and tongues enjoyed the sensations nonetheless, pleasing their owners. Draco found that he actually enjoyed this new position as well: leaning back to make out with his lover while also being penetrated from behind.
Harry started moving again, pounding his cock in and out of the velvety teenage warmth. Upon hearing a gentle and pleasurable moan in response, Harry decided to continue vocalizing his impromptu fantasy. "I would have loved to have seen that even closer up than I did. Maybe I could have knelt beside you, listening to your little moans while they fed their cocks to you." Another lustful moan from the Slytherin. "I could have reached back... fingered your hole while you sucked them off."
"MERLIN, yes!"
"Pressed my thumb inside you. Fingered your ass while they stuffed your mouth full of cock." He picked up the pace and really started pounding the Draco in earnest. He checked his angle and shifted slightly, intent on hitting the g-spot with as many thrusts as possible. The blond was moaning constantly now from the delightful combination of sexual stimulations: feeling Harry inside him, imagining the fantasy that had just been woven, hearing the slapping sound of his lover's hips on his ass cheeks, and watching six naked teenage boys showering in locker room just a short distance away.
"UNGH! FAHHUUUCK" Draco moaned, almost incoherent. He pushed his ass back to meet Harry's thrusts, instinctively seeking out more penetration. They fucked like rabbits for perhaps a minute or so in that position, just moaning, until Draco started going over the edge. As he climaxed for the third time that morning (ah, the joys of being 13!), his voice went up an octave, just like it had that first time Harry had watched him finger his hole while using his teammate's cum as lube. "YYYYEEEESSSS, so... good... inside me." Harry loved that; he still didn't know why, but the high-pitched voice Draco sometime got when he was close to orgasm really turned him on. "I love you inside me" the blond moaned, voice still high, his ass clenching around Harry's cock as it continued thrusting, but it didn't thrust for much longer. Harry was super horny as well by this point. And hearing how Draco cried out as he orgasmed, as well as the hot ass clamp around his cock like a vice as it did so, finally sent Harry over the edge as well, even though part of him wanted to hold back a bit and fuck Draco for longer.
"Oh, OH DRACO, I'm cuuummming. Cuming inside you" he moaned, pressing himself against his lover, burying himself balls deep.
"Yes Harry! Give it to me." And Harry did. He shot a load into the blond's ass (smaller in volume, this also being his third time that morning) and left his cock inside as he came down off the sexual high and caught his breath. Draco could feel it twitch against his insides during the wave of climax. And while not completely sure, he thought he felt the shots of cum minutely expanding the Gryffindor's cock as they pushed up the hard shaft, stretching against his ring. Even if he imagined that particular detail, the blond loved this... the feeling of a stiff member pulsating inside him. He gave a soft sigh of sexual bliss.
As they each caught their breath and enjoyed the afterglow, they continued to be treated to the sight of six naked teenage boys. The group was now wrapping up their showers and heading back to the changing area. The two rutting teenagers had been there throughout, doing all kinds of things and making all kinds of noise, and Draco's team remained oblivious.
Notes:
Please take a sec to leave comments, or a quick kudos with the button. They're all much appreciated, especially from Wil C whose thoughts and comments have been of such tremendous value as this as unfolded. I really love hearing from people about what they liked about the story as well as comments and feedback. For the more verbose (or private) sharing of thoughts, email me. caladan10 >>> tutanota.com
Many reader requests and suggestions have made it into this story, or have inspired some of the plot points and kinks. So don't hesitate to reach out.
Thanks for reading!
Chapter 28: Ron and Seamus explore more
Notes:
This took much longer than I'd hoped to finally post. Turned out to be a much busier year that I had expected. As always, feedback and comments are much appreciated. Proofreading even more so! :-)
caladan10 (over at) tutanota.com if you want to message me directly.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
While Harry and Draco had their alone time in the locker room, Ron and Seamus headed back up to the castle. They were both still processing everything that happened and so there was little conversation between them when they started out. Despite the time of year, it was a beautiful day out and most students were outside enjoying the weather. As they got closer to the castle they encountered more and more of their fellow students, exchanging waves and nods in passing. They even stopped for a moment to chat with their dormmate Neville, who was heading for the Herbology gardens. Concerned about being overheard they couldn't discuss the amazing experience they'd just had with Harry and Draco, so by the time they were ready to talk more they had no privacy.
Approaching the entrance to the castle Ron got a wicked thought and stopped walking, grabbing Seamus by the arm to pull him closer. Looking around quickly first to be sure nobody was in earshot, Ron said, "So, that uh, thing we just did?" Seamus nodded, a knowing expression on his face. Ron was speaking in code to make sure their conversation was basically mundane. "You want to, um, do it some more?" he asked, a note of hopefulness in his voice.
"Yea mate! That's all I've been thinking about while we've been walking back up here."
"Wicked!" Ron replied, a large smile breaking across his face.
"I'm hard again thinking about it."
"Me too."
"I bet our dorm is empty."
"I bet you're right. Race you there!" And with that, Ron took off running into the castle.
"Oh, you prat!" Seamus yelled, taking off in pursuit.
They each took different routes, believing their way was the fastest. Running, they wound their way through the castle towards Gryffindor Tower. Each had a few near misses in colliding with objects and people as they came speeding around corners, but no major incidents. Ron made it to their room first, only by the sheer luck of where the staircases happened to be configured that moment.
Puffing and out of breath, he was glad to find the room empty. He'd had a naughty thought on his run up here and decided to greet Seamus with a surprise. Not knowing how much time he had, he quickly kicked off his trainers and shed the rest of his clothes, dropping them on the floor next to his bed. Naked, he climbed onto the mattress, and laid face down, spreading his arms and legs wide, putting his wand within easy reach in case he needed it. Then, in a flash of inspiration, he grabbed his pillows, and quickly stacked them on the bed under his midsection before laying back down on them. This propped his ass up. And because the foot of his bed was pointed right at the door, it ensured that Seamus would be greeted by his pale globes and puckering hole as he entered.
Indeed, that's exactly what happened when the Irish boy came into the room a moment later, pushing the door closed behind him. Seeing what was waiting for him triggered something that he thought would have been impossible; Seamus got harder. This was an amazing sight! Pale white globes up in the air displaying a light pink rosebud with the sack pushed back a bit by the pillows he was laying on. His ginger roommate was there, on display, clearly bearing all just for him, silently saying that his ass was open for business. Seamus quickly and quietly undressed, mesmerised, and noticed his hard boyhood was pointing directly at Ron's hole. It wanted in. But for now all Seamus could do was just stare.
As Seamus stood there taking in the sexy site, Ron's display ceased to be silent. "Come on! I expected you to pounce on me the moment you walked through the door," he said, wiggling his bum without looking back, face still pressed to the mattress.
The Irish boy was about to do just that, when something occurred to him, too tempting to let pass. Pitching his voice and accent to that of Neville Longbottom, he replied, "Pounce on you Ron?" It was pretty good, and he impressed himself by keeping his voice even and not laughing.
"Fuck! Neville!? Oh Merlin! I, uh" Ron cried as his body spasmed in surprise, before he instinctually curled up into a ball, grabbing the pillows to try and cover himself. He kept his eyes closed in shame, as he blathered an incoherent response, which finally morphed into, "I'm so sorry, I... didn't... I'm... uh." And then a moment later he calmed down enough for some other thoughts to catch up to him. Wait! He and Seamus had chatted with Neville on their way up here while the other boy had been headed in the opposite direction. 'What the?' Finally opening his eyes, he saw Seamus biting his own hand to keep in a laugh. "OH. YOU BASTARD!" he half-yelled, half-laughed, as relief flooded him, and his stomach started unknotting.
"Sorry, it was too good an opportunity to pass up," he said, finally allowing the laughter to come out as well. Ron continued to look at him askance as his body relaxed further and his heart rate came back to normal. "You're really cute when you blush you know," he continued, hoping to relieve some of the tension but also meaning it. The ginger's face had turned beet red when he thought someone had walked in on him. Ron, looking back on this later, would realize that this was probably the first "real" compliment about his looks. Sure, he'd been told he was cute by his mum and relatives, and the occasional person passing by who spoke to his parents, that kind of thing. Compliments to a cute child didn't really count. But from someone who could actually be a lover, that was altogether a different story.
Seamus locked the door and headed over to Ron's bed. "I guess it's good that I'm the one who came through door just now, eh?" he joked.
Ron thought about that for a moment, considering the awkward conversation he would have had with Neville or Dean had it been them. Harry, well, Harry was down with Draco in the locker room probably still having fun. But Ron liked to think that his best mate, wank buddy or not, would have probably taken advantage of the situation if he'd been the one to come in. The two shared a look and both understood the meaning: they would have to be more careful.
"Yea, you're right. I wasn't thinking."
"Anyway, are we OK?" he asked.
"Yea. That was a pretty good one actually, and no harm done. Unlike some of the pranks and tricks my brothers pull."
"Good. Now, how about you go back the way you just were. I rather liked seeing that nice bum as I came through the door just now."
Ron did so, laying the pillows out and moving up a bit so that his head was almost against the, well, headboard. He also splayed his legs wide, clearly opening himself up and giving his lover ready access to his most intimate place. That put his midsection at the middle of the bed, leaving plenty of room for his mate to climb between his legs on the mattress. Seamus quickly cast cleaning spells on himself and Ron, who felt the bed shift as the other boy climbed onto the mattress. Leaning forward Seamus put a hand on each milky white globe. But instead of kneading them a bit and enjoying the feel of them, the Irish boy had decided to dive right in, spreading them apart to give himself complete access to the pink rosebud. Sticking out his tongue he started lapping at the ring, hungrily, as if it were the best lolly ever made.
Ron had started to speak as he felt the mattress move when his friend climbed on. "Next time I'll make sure to... MERLIN! Oh, FUCK Seamus!" Ron moaned as a moist warmth was slathered across his sphincter. A part of his mind eventually registered that it was a tongue, but that took a moment.
"You like that?"
Ron groaned pleasurably as his entire perception of the world shrank until the only thing that he was aware of was Seamus' tongue licking, swirling, and probing at his hole. The sheer volume of pleasure it gave him was almost overwhelming. 'Where has this been all my life?' he thought to himself, not for the first time.
Wanting even more, he reached behind himself to try and grab the Irish boy's head. After fumbling about for a few seconds due to the odd angle (ass in the air, face buried in the mattress) he finally was able to get the right grip. Tightening his hands slightly he pulled the skull harder into him, giving the obvious signal that he wanted more.
"Oh, you like that then?" Seamus tried to ask again. Or at least that's what he would have said if not for Ron almost completely smothering him by forcing his jaw, hard, against the spit slicked sphincter in a desire to get further penetrated by the warm wet tongue. Instead, it came out as "ooo yafff mwak mat meh?"
The Irish boy could imagine how, in other circumstances, he might be put off by this treatment. But not now. Ron was loving this, and Seamus loved that he loved it. Plus, the motion of the ginger pulling him in meant that his hair was being gently tugged which was also a personal turn on for him. He gripped the pale thighs and continued lapping at the slick hole, getting especially sensuous moans whenever he stabbed his tongue in deeply. As Ron again lost himself in pleasure his grip on Seamus' head relaxed.
A couple of minutes later Seamus decided to take things up a notch, clearly sensing his lover's desire for more penetration. He put his index finger into his mouth, slicked it with spit, then pressed it into Ron's role. It met no resistance at all.
"OH! Yes," Ron cooed, clearly enjoying it, affirming that Seamus had guessed right. Just how right became obvious when, not three seconds later, he then uttered "put in another one." After a brief pause of surprise, Seamus complied, adding his middle finger after also slicking that with spit. There was a bit of resistance now, but still very little. "Ahhhh, yea," Ron sighed with pleasure as he felt the second digit enter him. Their owner kept them still thinking that a bit of time was needed to grow accustomed. For most boys that would be true. But the ginger was able to relax almost instantly and so didn't want to wait.
"You OK?"
"More than OK mate," Ron said contentedly. "Go ahead and move them."
And with that Seamus began finger-fucking the eager ginger, moving his digits slowly in and out, crooking fingers and exploring the back door now open to him, opening it up further still. For his part, Ron was loving this. He was sprawled out on his bed in a perfectly relaxed state, albeit in a novel position, and laid there while his mate pleasured him anally. The sensations were delightful with the spit-soaked fingers slipping easily in, out, and along his relaxing ring. He could feel each movement: the knuckles stretching his hole a bit wider as they pressed in, the fingertips as they stroked the inside of his canal, the way they traced around inside as he rotated his wrist, the intense stab of pleasure when the Irish boy found his g-spot.
They continued like that for a few minutes, Ron softly moaning in pleasure throughout, and Seamus enjoying the sound as it goaded him on. As he was thinking for the umpteenth time just how good it would feel when he put his cock in there, Ron prompted, "Can you scissor them?"
"Can I what?"
Ron himself had only recently learned it and was excited by the idea of passing on sexual knowledge to Seamus. "Move open and closed, as if they were a pair of scissors." He raised one of his hands off the mattress to make it easy for the other boy to see how he moved his fingers to demonstrate.
"Ah" Seamus replied with quick comprehension. "You mean like this?"
"YES" Ron cried out, slapping his hand back down on the mattress in an involuntary expulsion of sexual energy. "Just... like... that" he cooed as the Irish boy continued. Seamus grinned in satisfaction, happy that he could give his boyfriend such pleasure. He continued for a couple more minutes, trying different motions with his fingers, including scissoring, enjoying that he had found another way to coax an extra moan or similar sound of pleasure from Ron whenever he found one.
The desire to do more finally getting the better of him, Seamus felt around in the sheets for his wand and cast a lubrication spell on his cock make it easier to wank himself while he kept fingering the eager asshole's owner. The spell casting was a bit cumbersome, since his dominant hand was already busy. But he took his time and, moving and speaking carefully, got the spell to work the way it should. He privately hoped that he'd be able to do more than just wank with the spell, thinking that maybe in a few minutes he could see if Ron was open (literally and figuratively) to getting fucked. The pale cheeks were so enticing and the warm wetness that was clamping down around his fingers was amazing.
But the ginger surprised him again with his forwardness. Hearing the lubrication spell, Ron said, "Good thinking. I'm SO horny right now. I really want you to fuck me!"
Wow! Seamus couldn't believe how eager Ron was and, not sure what came over him, he felt an overwhelming urge to vent the swell of sexual energy that had triggered in him. He leaned forward and bit into one of Ron's milky white globes. Hard.
"ARGH!" Ron cried at the sudden sting.
"I'm sorry! I... I don't know what came over me," he said, apologetically. He looked closely at what he'd just done. It hadn't drawn blood or anything, but it was more than just a casual love bite there. His teeth had left bite marks, which he only hoped would fade quickly.
Ron decided that he didn't particularly care right then. The urge to get fucked was overriding virtually every other sensation. "Just... don't do that again. That was too hard, and it really hurt."
"OK, OK. Sorry, sorry" Seamus quickly agreed, feeling guilty, and still not sure why he even did that.
"Now" Ron quickly interjected, "stop mucking about and PUT YOUR COCK IN ME!"
Seamus quickly complied (what horny teenager wouldn't?), relieved that he wasn't in trouble, or at least not that much, and also because Ron didn't want to stop.
He got on his knees and lined himself up. Ron moaned softly in anticipation as he felt the mushroom head make contact with his hole. Then the freckled boy started to push himself in, but the angle was off, and he slipped past, running his hard member along Ron's crack instead. After a second unsuccessful attempt Ron reached back and grabbed the hard cock and lined it up properly.
"There" he said, a hint of frustration in his voice. Something he would learn over later years that is a recurring issue with bottoms when they're paired with an inexperienced top. "Got it?" And he kept his fingers in place as he felt the pressure coming again, ensuring that the mushroom head found its mark and stayed there as it pressed forward.
"Yyyaaahhh... YESSSSSS" Seamus replied, making it in on what was now his third attempt, sending a lovely ripple of pleasure through his body. Ron loved it too and made a similarly pleasant utterance. Surrendering to that pleasure, Seamus lowered himself onto the prone boy under him, enjoying the feeling of their full bodies pressing against each other. He noted how useful the pillows were under Ron's midsection; they gave his body a great angle to lie on top while also keeping his cock buried inside. He made a mental note to ask Ron later about where he'd learned that trick.
"Oh Ron," the Irish boy moaned into his ear. "I... oh... my cock... it feels so good inside you."
"Yea mate" he replied, delighting in the feel of the hard member inside him. He thought back to what Draco had said a little while ago, that it felt "right." Ron had to admit that the Slytherin had been correct. That was exactly how this felt. It was strange (or maybe good?) for him to realize that the two of them had something in common.
"Merlin!" the ginger exclaimed, a thought suddenly occurring to him. "I can't believe we wasted so much time." Seamus guessed at what he meant; that the two of them could have discovered their lust for blokes sooner. He was almost right. "All this time... wasted... not putting things up my bum" he said, with a humorous but also remorseful tone.
"HA!" Seamus laughed. That remark had caught him completely off guard. After giggling for a few seconds, a wicked thought occurred to him. "You mean... putting things in like THIS!?" he asked, and pulling himself out most of the way he shoved himself back into Ron with his full weight behind it. That made his cock go in just a bit further than it had before, and Ron could sense the extra penetration. It was wonderful!
"YES!" he loudly agreed. And, as the Irish boy started a rhythmic pumping action, he continued his agreement. "Yes... that... is... exactly... what... I... mean," he said, each word coming in between a thrust of the hard member into his now well lubricated hole.
"Well then," Seamus said as he paused for a moment, "I guess we'll have to make up for lost time."
"Fuck yes" came the agreement from under him as he started pumping his cock again.
Seamus who had been a sexual novice in the not-too-distant past, was also making up for some lost time. In a bout of inspiration that surprised both, he discovered a bit of his inner beast and continued with some nice dirty talk.
"We could do this all the time. A nice silencing charm and drawn curtains and we could even do it when the other blokes are asleep."
"Oh, yes!" came the agreeing moan from under him.
"We can start sleeping in the nude so we're always ready for it. Because maybe I might get the urge in the middle of the night and crawl into your bed. The first thing you feel as you wake up will be my cock pressing into you from behind." Another lustful moan from Ron. "In the dark, you won't even know that it's me. I could be Harry having his way with you. I don't mind sharing."
"OH FUCK" he replied. That thought had honestly not occurred to Ron before, but it was certainly possible. Maybe even probable. He knew that Seamus would be his wank buddy, but he was still jealous of Draco for having that part of Harry. But... maybe that wouldn't be true. Or at least it might not matter that much. Ron could have Harry all the time. Every day probably! Both him and Seamus. Every day. EVERY DAY! This was incredible. The realization was almost too much for him and was sending him to the edge or orgasm.
"Or... maybe it could be both of us parting the curtains. Taking turns on you. Or... both of us taking you at once."
"MERLIN!"
"You'd like that, eh?"
"YYYYYEEEEESSSSS" came the squealing reply as Ron climaxed intensely. This fed Seamus' own lust, excited about just how horny and willing Ron was. That, combined with the clamp down on his hard member that Ron's ass induced as he climaxed sent the Irish boy over the edge too. His ecstatic moan began as Ron's was fading, and he collapsed onto the ginger as it washed over him.
Ron could feel it pulse and spasm as Seamus went over the top. He loved the feel of that inside him. Though there was a tiny bit of disappointment that it was dry cum, he knew that would change soon.
They enjoyed the warm press of their bodies together for a moment as their breathing slowed. Finally, though, the softening dick slipped out and around the same time discomfort of all the weight on top of him was getting to be too much.
"Mate," Ron said, beathing a bit forced, "can you ease off a bit?"
"Oh! Sure," came the apologetic reply. Seamus shifted his weight so that he was now laying his side. He pressed himself close to Ron who also shifted, fetching the pillows under him and putting them up so that they could spoon. They quickly fell asleep that way, Seamus' cock giving Ron an extra warm feeling as it nestled into his ass crack as they drifted off.
When they awoke about an hour or so had passed, and the bed curtains were closed. Peering out of the curtains they could tell the room was empty. So they quickly got dressed on continued with their day. Both were excited, and distracted for the rest of the day, thinking about what this newfound dynamic meant for them; just how often they would be able to get that sexual release that all teenage boys craved. Each of them assumed that the other boy had closed the curtains with their wand as they drifted off and so didn't say anything. They would only learn later that it was someone else that had done that for them.
Notes:
This was a short chapter. The next chapter, about Draco and the twins, is already underway and I'm hoping to post it by the new year! But this part was done and I figured better to post now than wait and post them together.
Please leave Kudos or, even better, a comment here on the site. I try to answer all of them.
Chapter 29: Draco's new favorite potion
Notes:
The last chapter, and this one, were both basically accidents. I've been thinking ahead to the future and both of these started out in my head as quick side notes. Each was going to be a couple of paragraphs or so. But as I wrote them they turned into full fledged sexual encounters. So I figured, why not go with it? There's still more to come in this story. Hopefully you're enjoying these extra scenes.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Draco and Harry returned to the Gryffindor locker room, still naked. They kissed and pawed at each other a bit while they showered, but both were pretty spent from the sexual activities of the day and so their energy level was low. Neither minded. This being a Saturday they didn't have anywhere to be. They milled about the locker room and hatched a plan to help Draco get even with the twins for ruining his practice that morning. Harry convinced him that the best way was to one-up them through trickery. It would earn him more respect in their eyes and probably be the best way to "call a truce." Or, at the very least, be enough of an inducement for them to focus their future pranks elsewhere.
As a Slytherin, the concept of trickery was nothing new to Draco. So unsurprisingly he readily took to the planning efforts. They batted about different ideas and eventually coalesced on a plan. It would show-up the twins while also granting both Harry and Draco the ability to partake in their own kinks. It would take a day or two to execute, but they figured it was best to start immediately. As horny teenaged boys they were eager for more sexual adventures, but also because they wanted to minimize the time the twins might have to hatch another plot.
As it was almost time for lunch they decided to return to the castle. They had remained naked the whole time during their planning, sometimes kissing and groping each other a bit. For both of them, it was the longest time they had ever spent "up and about" while naked. It was an interesting feeling. Harry help carry Draco's gear as he led him back to his own locker room via the mirror to it into his locker and change back to regular clothes. The team was gone, and the space was empty. They figured it was better for Draco to return this way rather than going out of the Gryffindor locker rooms and walking around. It was unlikely, but if someone saw them it would be very difficult to explain what Draco had been doing there. And for the same reason, they thought it best not to be seen together, at least not yet. Both of their houses would have issues if they dated openly.
Harry kissed Draco goodbye in the Slytherin changing room, also gaving his boyfriend's cock a quick playful tug, then stepped back into the hidden corridor and closed the mirror, locking it. While originally intending to go back and head up to the castle immediately, he decided to linger for a moment, watching his boyfriend. Draco was naked having not having bothered to get back into his Quidditch gear. They'd carried it to back to the locker room through the secret passageway. Harry watched him for a minute as he deposited the items in the right cleaning bins and back into his locker. The house-elves would clean everything and replace items back in the right places. As he went about dealing with the gear, still not dressed, Harry watched his cute bum and delicious little cock as it dangled over the smooth boy-sack. The pale flesh was just slightly red on his ass from Harry's earlier spanking. Even though he wasn't taking pictures, Harry enjoyed the voyeuristic nature of this. Watching his cute boyfriend move about naked as he observed unseen behind the mirror gave him an extra thrill.
When he was done with his gear, and before getting dressed, Draco stood before the mirror a moment, thinking back to everything he'd just done and all of what he'd learned: about Harry, about the mirror, about himself. He started to get hard again and gave himself a few playful tugs but decided against wanking. His cock ached a bit. Always time later in the day.
Harry, who had been hoping for a little show, sighed with a bit of disappointment as Draco moved to quickly rinse off before getting dressed. Turning back he went through the passageway and entered his own locker room and secured the mirror before getting dressed and heading off to the castle, thinking about how best to put the plan in motion. However, in his still-aroused state, Harry had forgotten (again) about the bond between himself and Draco. The blond knew Harry had been there, and deliberately teased him while pretending not to know he was watching. 'Better to leave him wanting more' the vain Slytherin thought at the time.
After lunch, both succeeded in their respective parts to get the plan in motion. Harry had asked to borrow the Marauder's Map to explore and learn more about secret passages around the castle. This wasn't a lie, it's just that he had different passages in mind than the ones the twins knew about. After getting it, he went back down to the locker room down by the Quidditch pitch to test it. Sure enough, the passages behind the mirror weren't on there. He set the map on the floor inside the locker room next to the open mirror. When he stepped over the threshold, his own name disappeared from the map. Good! This meant their plan could continue in the way they'd envisioned, with Harry watching Draco's meet up. The twins could check the map and wouldn't know about the passageway behind the mirror or that someone was in it; they would be oblivious to his presence. Harry spent some more time that day developing his pictures to empty his camera back out.
Draco sensed when this was happening as Harry got very aroused while he did this, and Draco could tell that the other boy was in an obscure part of the castle. The blond wanted to join him, but was busy with his own part for the plan: speaking to his godfather professor Snape. He got permission to use some ingredients from stores and also to use a room to conduct some out-of-hours potions work. The man was happy to agree (to the extent that he was ever happy) to allow this. This was both because he liked that Draco was taking a greater interest in the subject and because he wanted to see the talents of the students in his house grow.
Satisfied that he could work, and also taking care to choose a location and a time when the professor was least likely to wander in and check up on him, Draco fetched the special book from his room and got to work brewing several vials of what was going to eventually become his favorite potion in all the world: one to temporarily and greatly enhance the volume of ejaculate that the testicles would produce. It increased them to twice their normal size, made them more sensitive to the touch, and through the potion's magic the effect was multiplied; the volume of cum that they produced for an orgasm was five times the normal amount.
As soon as Draco had come across this potion in his book on wizarding sexuality he knew that he wanted to try it. Originally it had been developed as a fertility treatment, and it was still used for that. But in a later section that dealt with kinks, there were distinct references to this potion for use of its side effects rather than the original purpose.
The potion was somewhat difficult to brew but still well within his capabilities. None of the ingredients were exotic, so the professor wouldn't mind losing them from stores nor would their absence trigger any concerns. But there was one small hitch, the "seed" ingredient the potion needed was literally just that: he needed semen. Cursing his own lack of development in that area (not for the first time) he knew he'd have to get help because he couldn't yet do this on his own. That evening he enlisted Harry's help through their joined quills. The only issue was that they'd have to coordinate timing. The "sample" had to be fresh.
So a few days later Harry waited for the rest of the house to head down to breakfast while Draco had been one of the first from his own house to go eat. Thinking back to the hot sexual encounters with Draco and his mates, the Gryffindor quickly rubbed one out in his room and was careful to catch some of it in a glass vial and stopper it before cleaning up. Then he headed down to the great hall for breakfast. Draco, sensing his approach, quickly finished his food and got up to leave, brushing past Harry in the hallway outside to allow for the surreptitious handoff of the vial. Harry headed into breakfast, and Draco quickened his pace to the potions lab he'd set up yesterday to be ready.
It took Draco the rest of the morning to brew the potion. As per their messages last night, Harry came to meet him shortly before lunch. They didn't know the exact timing, but had worked out a signal by making use of the bond. Draco knew that his thoughts would be razor focused on the brewing process while he worked. But the last step was 20 minutes of letting the potion simmer before removing the cauldron from heat. So once he reached that step, he put a hand down his pants and started wanking himself, thinking back to the prior day and the time with Harry behind the mirror as well as with his house-mates in the locker room.
It was Sunday, so nobody was anywhere near the potions lab area and the pair didn't have to worry about being seen together. Harry felt the blond's arousal through the bond and took that as his cue. Making his excuses in the common room, he went out through the fat lady's portrait. It took a couple of minutes of "direction finding" on Harry's part to sense exactly which room Draco was in. Walking into the space he locked the door behind him.
"It's ready then?" he asked, heading over to the bench where his boyfriend was working.
"I think so. The smell, color, and consistency match what the recipe called for," he replied as he finished pouring out the contents of the small cauldron into precisely market vials, then placed a stopper into each of them. There were a couple dozen doses it looked like.
"Where's the book? You promised to show it to me."
"Sorry, I make a copy of the potion. That book would almost certainly be confiscated by a professor if they found me with it. So I keep it well hidden in my room. But I know I promised you. We'll find a time and place for me to share it with you."
"Awe. OK," he replied, a bit disappointed.
"So now, the fun part. We must test it."
"Oh? Oh right!" Harry felt stupid for not having thought of that. It was obvious in retrospect. Then he perked up in surprise when he saw Draco looking at him expectantly. "Wait. Here? Now?!"
"Sure," came the reply, with a wiggling of eyebrows. "You locked the door right?" And with that, Draco turned back to the rack of vials and grabbed one, handing it to Harry.
Shrugging, Harry took out the stopper and started to bring it to his lips, but was halted when Draco grabbed his arm. "Wait. Let's see how fast it takes effect," the blond said. He attacked the other boy's midsection, first peeling Harry's shirt off, his robes falling to the ground as Harry lifted his arms to let Draco pull it over his head. He fondled Harry's bare chest as he worked his way back down to his waist, taking open the belt, unzipping and then yanking down trousers and briefs all in one quick motion, kneeling on the floor as he did so.
Harry was standing there, in the middle of their potions lab, completely naked with all of his clothes pooled around his trainers. He had a flashback and was reminded of his recent escapade, making his way back to Gryffindor Tower nude under the invisibility cloak after Ron had pranked him. The concept of being naked in the middle of school might have deflated the arousal of many, but not Harry. For some reason this thought made his cock rock hard. His fear ebbed as he remember where he was and why. Draco wouldn't do that to him he was sure.
Draco stared intently at Harry's crotch from his kneeling position. "Swallow the potion," he said in an analytical tone, not taking his eyes off the rigid boyhood just inches from his face. Harry did so and put the empty vial on the counter. The potion had a slightly sweet and fruity taste, kind of like... pineapple it seemed.
While he mused on the taste, nothing happened for a moment, but then the potion started to take effect. "It's happening," said the blond, excitement creeping into his voice, both from his own success in brewing the potion and from anticipation of the reward he was going to get for his efforts. As they both watched, Harry's balls grew to twice their normal size over the course of about 20 seconds, dropping lower in their still smooth 13-year-old sack.
"They're supposed to get more sensitive," he continued, reaching out and gently caressing the smooth orbs with his fingertips.
"Ah, yyyyeeeessss!" Harry said with a hiss of delight, the wonderful sensation lighting up his crotch with pleasure. "They are!"
"Good then?" he asked, with a laugh, continuing to gently tickle them.
"Merlin yes! That always feels good, but now... it's... extra good," he said, the pleasure blocking some of his brain's higher level language skills, preventing him from giving a more elaborate description just then.
"Then I bet this will be great!" Draco leaned forward and gingerly sucked one into his mouth, caressing it with his tongue.
"OHMYGODFUCKYES!" Harry cried, pulling an elbow up to his mouth to suppress the loud moan that he couldn't keep inside. His other hand grabbed the edge of the table in a tight grip. The kneeling Slytherin hummed in appreciation, then amusement, as he realized the added stimulation that this gave to Harry when the other boy's moans increased as a result. Still fully clothed, Draco put a hand down his own underwear to wank his own hard cock, Harry's hard cock and moans got him very excited. With his strong grip he could feel his foreskin being pulled intensely back and forth. He continued with his mouth for another minute then allowed the orb to drop out with a plop. He'd really gone to town in his enthusiasm and copious amounts of spit dripped from it and into Harry's underwear as the nut dangled in the open air.
Its owner let out a sigh of relief, thinking he was getting a respite from the surprisingly intense sensations. But the sigh was quickly replaced with more moaning as Draco switched, taking the other orb in his mouth and giving it the same treatment, while resuming the intense jacking of his own pole. Harry quickly brought his arm up again to stifle the moan that erupted involuntarily from his gaping mouth. A series of "umm, umm, umm" sounds of intense and overwhelming pleasure came through despite being muffled by his elbow, encouraging the blond to continue to do elaborate swirling motions with his tongue and a bit of light suction with his moist lips. Not for the first time he was glad of their smoothness. He thought that if Harry ever started growing hair on his balls he'd probably brew some hair removal potion to keep them this way. As before, Draco put his expert mouth to work for about a minute or so before letting up so that his boyfriend could catch his breath.
"That felt... amazing!"
"I gathered," replied the blond as he grinned up from his position of kneeling on the floor in front of Harry, a hard cock just inches from his face.
"It's... just, wow. I mean, having them played with feels good. And when George was working on me he ran his tongue on them too, which felt great."
"Yea, I loved it when Fred did the same to me."
"Right, Right!" They shared a quick look, both remembering back to their mutual deflowering in the locker room by the Weasley twins. "But what you were just doing now, felt... I don't know... like several times better."
"Yea. I figured that would happen. The potion said that was one of the side effects. But we are going to need a silencing charm if you keep wailing like that."
"Oh! Right!" Harry replied, quickly looking at the door in panic, realizing that he might have drawn undue attention to them.
"It's OK. I put one on the door already, just in case. Plus, if somebody was going to come looking for the source of the wailing moans, they'd have joined us long before now," Draco joked.
"Yea, umm, right" Harry replied sheepishly, cheeks reddening a bit in embarrassment. "You wanker!" he said, realizing that Draco had deliberately tricked him into worrying about being discovered there.
"Yes, exactly!" the blond agreed with a smile, leaning back a bit to allow Harry to see he was doing just that right now with one hand down the front of his trousers. Once he caught his eye and was sure that his boyfriend understood the snarky retort, Draco looked back at Harry's hardness. Closing his eyes, he leaned in close, pressing his face against the stiff pole, nuzzling it. Something about it, a stuff cock pressed into his face, just felt... good. Not the same as having it inside his bum, the feeling that he and the weasel ('Ron,' he corrected himself) had bonded over. No, this wasn't the hair-color related raging-bottom aspect of gay wizards that they shared. It was a different, more subtle, pleasure than being fucked but still wonderfully satisfying. He sighed contentedly, moving his head back and forth to switch cheeks every now and again, nuzzling the cock into his pale visage gently, all the while continuing to fist his cock, inhaling deeply to get the full scent of Harry's crotch.
Seeing how much the blond was enjoying himself, Harry let him continue. It was an arousing sight; also flattering to his own ego to see that someone else could get such a thrill just from rubbing your cock against his face. Plus there was the added bonus of learning that Draco hand another 'kink' as it were. [As their sexual maturity progressed, they would later learn that the term was cock worshiping.]
After a few more moments the blond decided the shift back into action. He wrapped his lips around Harry's hardness and found it was already nice and slick with way more precum than he was used to. Delighted, he began sucking for all he was worth. As with all previous times, his innate cock sucking skills gave the recipient amazing sexual pleasure; mouth, lips, and tongue doing a well-orchestrated dance on the hard pole.
Harry moaned in pleasure at the oral attention, closing his eyes. He was getting close. After a few dozen bobs Draco brought his free hand up to tickle the overly sensitive ball sack. The moan turned into a wail and his eyes shot open, looking down at the blond head bobbing on his member, the sight turning him on even more.
"OH! Oh, DRACO! So... soooo... good!" his words were coming in gasps now. "I'm, I'm so close. You want to taste me again?"
"Ummmhmmm," Draco moaned in approval, nodding his head in affirmation even as he kept sucking. It was clear he was eager, and the Gryffindor was all too happy to deliver. Draco's teasing fingers told him that the swollen balls were drawing close to their owner's body, adding credence to moaning boy's declaration.
"I'm... in your mouth... OOOOOOHHHHHHH!" he cried out as the massive load started shooting up the length of this shaft.
The kneeling Slytherin was ready for it. Or rather, thought he was. As he felt the cock twitch in his mouth he stopped bobbing his head, eager for the tasty treat he'd been working towards. But the potion had a side effect that he'd not counted on. In addition to boosting the orgasm's volume to five times the normal amount, it also caused the creamy substance to shoot out with a lot more force. Rather than flow out as a gentle stream onto his tongue as he expected, the first shot flew to the back and hit Draco's tonsils so hard, it was like they'd been poked slightly with a blunt toothpick. This wasn't enough to really hurt him, but it was such a surprise that he pulled back and coughed instinctively to clear the sensation.
While Draco was recovering and clearing his throat, Harry's cock kept firing. The cum was splattering all over the kneeling boy's face and hair as he coughed and tried to recover. In the sexual semi-daze Harry guessed that at least 14 or so large shots coated his boyfriend, splattering all over his face, streaking through the blond hair in long white globulus beads, and leaving similar globs all over the shoulders and front of the dark black robes he was wearing.
Grunting in frustration, Draco recovered enough to return to his original position, lips around the hard shaft, and resume drinking from the fire hose. The good news for the blond was that there was still plenty left. Eyes closed to protect them, he was able to instinctually move himself back into place. Latching his lips on tightly to the mushroom head when he found it, the last five shots of the voluminous eruption went where he wanted them, filling his mouth with a large helping of boy-seed to please his palate. It would have been an above average amount of just one load in any other circumstance, so he comforted himself with this and that eased his frustration with having wasted so much of it. But still, as the sensation took hold he realized he didn't mind all that much. Not a total loss, as it were.
Draco moaned in appreciation at the wonderful flavor of Harry, savoring it on his tongue for a few moments before swallowing. Plus, as he thought about it, there was also something amazingly erotic about the warm gelatinous liquid coating so much of his head. The smell was intense as well, flooding his nostrils with its unique aroma. It was so wonderfully... male! (He was beginning to understand the things that Harry had told him about Cedric.) Both of these things, along with the taste still lingering on his tongue, continued to feed his arousal. He was loving every second of this!
Sitting back on his haunches he took a few breaths. Then, sensing that they were largely clear, he cautiously opened his eyes. He could feel cum in his eyebrows, and a bit sticking to his eyelashes as he opened them, but his eyes themselves were OK. No stinging sensation to indicate that he'd have to worry about pirate eye. (A funny muggle saying he'd recently learned.)
Looking up at his lover and catching Harry's eye, he said "MERLIN, you taste SOOOO good Harry," then used one hand to swipe a finger up his chin, scooping more of it into his mouth, then licking his lips.
The other boy didn't respond right away. As he looked again, Draco saw an unreadable expression on Harry's face. It was only at that moment that he fully realized what he must look like right now. He was kneeling on the floor of their potions lab, one hand still inside his underwear gripping his cock, with his face and hair drenched. He probably looked like a drowned rat. A rat drowned in cum, no less. And he'd looked up with an expression of sheer enjoyment, a proverbial bitch in heat, the whole of his body language and tone basically screaming how much he'd enjoyed this. Harry must be disgusted with him!
"You look..." Harry started to say and swallowed to remoisten his now dry throat. Draco shut his eyes tightly in fear, readying himself for the insult he was sure was coming, along with similar declarations about how he never wanted to see the blond again. FUCK! He mentally kicked himself. How could he have let his guard down like that and surrendered so fully to his wanton desires?!
"You look so FUCKING HOT right now!" Harry said with a throaty moan.
Draco's eyes shot back open, and he looked up to see whether Harry was mocking him. The expression he saw had no signs of anything other than lustful sincerity. Harry was serious. 'He's turned on by this. HE'S TURNED ON BY THIS!' Draco realized. He wasn't wrong to let his guard down. Harry wasn't repulsed by what he saw. Quite the opposite. He felt Harry's horniness through the bond, further enforcing the fact that he wasn't lying. In the space of less than a second the blond went from depressed, to relieved, to massively turned on. His cock hadn't had time to go down, and this revelation made it stiffen to new levels of hardness. So hard in fact that Draco felt it twitch in his hand and half expected it to make some sort of sound from getting so rigid.
But never mind that, he certainly made a sound as this all sunk in. Harry's statement was such a turn on. It took only two tugs on his cock, from a fist that had been wrapped around it for the last several minutes, to send him over the edge.
"FAAHHHUUUUUCCCCKKKK HHHHAAAARRRRYYYY," Draco moaned as the orgasm ran through him. Had he been able to shoot, his tighty whities and trousers would have been soaked through. That's how revved up he was right now! Harry just stared down at his boyfriend in amazement, taking in the lustful sight of the cum-soaked boy wanking himself.
Draco trembled a bit as the wave washed over him. Harry saw to his amusement that a few of the cum icicles (cumcicles?) dripping from the kneeling boy's hair and face dropped down onto his robes and the floor around him, only to be replaced by more of the goo as it also started to yield to gravity.
A flash of inspiration struck him. His cock was still pretty hard, and he leaned forward and pressing it down at the base to make it level, slowly drew it along Draco's right cheek so that a thick line of cum collected along the entire length. Then he carefully moved it back so that the mushroom head was right in front of the blond's lips. He didn't have to say anything; knowing the blond knew what to do. Knew what he wanted and didn't have to be told that it was being offered.
Draco looked up at Harry, locked eyes with him, smiled, and then opened his mouth to slowly engulf the full length. He maintained eye contact as the full three and a half inches slid inside to be caressed by the hot warm tongue. As before, the Slytherin moaned pleasantly at the taste, a sound similar to one he might make if he'd just gotten his favorite dessert after dinner.
"It's so sexy watching you do that."
Draco, enjoying the praise, smiled around the cock in his mouth. Though he didn't let it drop. Instead he closed his eyes and started gently bobbing up and down the length, sucking firmly, enjoying the tasty slickness on the shaft. Harry closed his own eyes, losing himself in his boyfriend's excellent cock sucking skills.
A few moments later though, it was just too much for Harry to endure. His cock had grown too sensitive after the orgasm, and he pulled it free from the still sucking mouth with a plop. Not wanting to seem ungrateful, Harry knelt in front of Draco, careful not to be tripped up by the clothing that was still pooled around his ankles. Looking eyes with Draco, the Gryffindor repeated, "So fucking hot!" and then leaned forward to kiss his boyfriend, eyes closing again as their lips met. The blond opened his mouth, eagerly welcoming the kiss, their tongues began intertwining in a wonderfully wet and sticky mess.
Instinctively, Harry brought his hands up to grab each side of his boyfriend's head, so that he might pull the blond even tighter into the intense lip lock. But in the heat of the moment he'd forgotten the state of Draco's hair. His fingers made an odd squelching sound as he took hold and felt the warm half-slippery / half-sticky sensation of fresh cum all over his palms. But he didn't pull back. It was so delightfully erotic when he thought about it, so kept them there.
For his part Draco was thoroughly enjoying the kiss, and still reveling in the relief that Harry wasn't disgusted with what just happened. His leaning in to make out, despite Draco's current state, only reaffirmed this. As Harry gripped his head, Draco also heard the unmistakable squelching sound as it was right next to his ears. His arousal grew as he realized what it was: the sound of cum being squeezed from between his follicles and oozing around and between Harry's fingers as the other boy took firm hold of his skull, kneading the load even more thoroughly into his hair. [In the back of his mind he knew this would make cleanup harder, but at that moment he was too turned on to care!] The whole thing fed Draco's lust, and he moaned into Harry's mouth as they continued kissing. He (finally) let go of his now softening member and pulled his hand out of his pants, bringing both hands up to grip Harry's bare shoulders as he continued kissing him back.
Eventually they pulled apart and came up for air. Panting a bit, both in lust and in post orgasmic fatigue, they drew apart slightly though neither removed their hands from the other. A thin strand of seed that had dripped from Draco's nose connected strung between them for a brief second as they parted, finally dropping to the floor. They just knelt there for a bit, gazing into each other's eyes.
"I... I was worried about what you'd think of me, seeing me like... like that," Draco said shyly.
"Really? I was worried that I'd somehow... taken advantage of you."
"Oh no. Not even a little."
This mutual confession was a relief for both of them. They kissed again, both realizing that their emotional bond had just grown stronger. Harry was still in a lusty, and playful, mood though. In typical Gryffindor fashion he decided to just boldly spout out the sexy tease that came to mind. He half smirked, cocked an eyebrow, and sarcastically replied, "Just out of curiosity... when you said 'because I saw you like that.' You meant... what? On your knees, covered in cum, furiously wanking yourself, all the while moaning in pleasure at just how much you liked it, wishing you could have gotten more of it in your mouth, and acting like Christmas had come early? Is that what you meant?"
Draco, stunned for a moment at the bluntness of Harry's statement, finally stammered, "Um... yea. I guess so." Harry giggled. "What?"
"My love," Harry said cheerfully, (Draco really enjoyed hearing him use that term of endearment) "you forget... today is not the first time I've seen you like that."
Draco suddenly realized it was true. Harry had seen him this way before. It was after the hazing his Quidditch team had given him. Draco blushed at the memory, recalling just how wantonly he'd acted after the team had left, when he thought he was alone but (as he later found out) when Harry had been behind the mirror watching him. He felt stupid for worrying over what turned out to be nothing.
Seeing this, Harry's giggles turned to outright laughter. "Now you blush? With all we've just done, that is what makes you feel embarrassed?"
Draco wanted to be mad. He tried to keep a stern face, but a moment later the mask broke as he realized that it was all pretty funny, and he started chuckling too. They laughed together, enjoying their very very erotic private joke.
"I'm sorry for laughing," Harry said.
"It's OK."
"But still, let me make it up to you?" He cocked an eyebrow at the blond.
"Oh?" Draco was intrigued. "How?"
"Unzip and pull out your cock. I'd do that myself, but my hands are, well, coated. We've got enough clean up to do already."
"True. You sure?"
"Yes. Plus, you may be shooting pretty soon. So there might night be all that many chances I get you use your, um, rapid recovery." [As they would soon learn, it turned out this was in fact the very last day for which this would be true for Draco.]
"Oh really? Well... I appreciate the thought, my love" he replied, echoing back Harry's earlier endearment with a smile. He complied with the request, unzipping himself and pushing all layers down his legs, exposing himself from midsection down to his thighs and giving Harry easy access to everything.
"Ooo... another fun surprise for me today," Harry said, looking closely. The blond had started to sprout a couple of very fine pubic hairs at the base of his cock.
"Yes. I first noticed them the other night. I'm excited! I hope it means I can shoot soon."
"Me too," came the reply, and Harry sensually licked his lips, the implications obvious.
"I wonder what it will be like, finally getting a pubic bush." Harry shrugged. "Well, if I don't like it, there are potions for that." Draco rather enjoyed being smooth and figured that maybe he'd let a bush grow for a bit, just to prove that he could. Then he'd use a hair removal potion to regulary keep himself smooth down there.
"It will be fun to see watch each other, you know, mature." The dark-haired boy kissed him again. While not breaking that kiss, he gently pulled one hand free, brushed it along the Slytherin's shoulder to scoop up more cum, and brought it down to Draco's now reinflated cock. He rubbed it all around to get a good coating, then started stroking, gaining a pleasant moan in response.
"See? It would be a waste for you to only get off once. Especially with all the trouble you went through to brew this fantastic potion."
"Tha- thank you" he replied, between moans, glad of Harry's idea. Harry could see the effect this was having, and he went into the same mode as the other day, when he talked dirty to Draco behind the mirror as they watched his naked teammates.
"You like this? You like feeling me rub cum all over you?"
"Ummm, yes" the blond moaned. A moment later it finally registered that Harry wasn't using lubricant or a spell to jerk him, it was a handful of his own load scooped from Draco's hair and body. "YES!" he almost screamed, urging the Gryffindor to continue. It was so arousing. He couldn't believe how lucky he was, to have found a lover who complemented his kinks. Plus, he added, "I like it when you talk dirty to me. Keep going."
"Good!
Cause I like talking dirty to you." Harry could feel Draco's arousal rekindle through the wank-buddy bond they shared. "That's my load being used to lube
your hard cock." [A pleasant moan in response.] "Oh yea. You like the feel of
cum being rubbed into you, don't you." [Another moan, a tone of agreement added
this time.] "Not just mine, either. Other boys too. You enjoy the feelings you
get from hot cum, shooting out of a hard cock, and landing all over you." [An
intense moan this time, indicating that Harry had hit an especially sensitive
nerve with that comment. It confirmed a suspicion he already had, and he filed that away for later.]
"But... let's see about adding some more of the five senses to the mix." Harry
kissed him again, and Draco grunted a bit, indicating a question. "You've got
sight and touch already," and he gave a few hefty tugs to emphasize his point, eliciting a wet fapping sound, "and
the dirty talk adds sound as well. However... let's add some more taste to this,
shall we?"
The blond, with his hormone scrambled brain, was still trying to work out what he meant by that when Harry started moving. Shifting his mouth to the side of Draco's face he ran his tongue up the blond's chin and left cheek to gather a large glob of his load, then held it on his tongue just inside his mouth, not craving it the same way his boyfriend did, but also not minding the taste one bit. He pulled back paused to ensure Draco could see what he'd done. When Harry saw the glint of recognition in the other boy's eyes, he moved forward again purposefully, slowly initiating a deep kiss. Draco, after briefly grinning wide in anticipation and hunger, eagerly leaned in to receive it. As their mouths met, Harry carefully fed the large glob of cum to his boyfriend. He could feel the blond's teeth close gently around his tongue so that they could scrape it clean.
As before, the Slytherin moaned appreciatively at being fed his favorite treat in the whole wide world: boy cream. Harry stayed still for a moment while Draco savored the taste. Then he started kissing him again. As they tongue wrestled, the load slowly disappeared bit by bit down each of their throats.
Deciding to turn it up another notch, Harry broke the kiss and then leaned forward, putting his mouth next to the blond's ear so that he could whisper to him. "Once you start shooting, I wonder, which will you like better... The taste of your own load, or the taste of mine?" Harry asked rhetorically. He kept stroking the blond's cock, doing his best to get the other boy off again quickly, before the cum he was using as lube got too dry. "It will be fun to see how you taste compared to me, won't it?" Harry continued, goading the other on with more dirty talk. Again, Draco moaned from the erotic thoughts this conjured, but didn't answer. He knew Harry wasn't expecting him to reply. This was a little monologue for his pleasure, not meant to start a conversation.
"There will be days when we can't meet up like this. Do you think you'll be able to hold out? Waiting until we can have sex again? Or will you need to wank it every day do you think?" Harry could tell he was having the desired effect. Like before, Draco would moan a sort of acknowledgement every time he paused, encouraging him to keep going. "Maybe you'd need to go more than once a day? I know I've had plenty of days like that. The craving is hard to fight. In fact... thinking of you has given me a lot of such cravings lately." [Moan] "I get hard thinking about you my love." [Whimper] "I've had to relieve myself during my morning shower when the blokes weren't there, wishing you could be with me and that I could fuck you under the spray while we were alone. Though, maybe if it was just the twins or Oliver there with us, we could give them a nice little show." [Moaning, more insistent now.] Harry thought for a moment about what other erotic images he could muse about aloud for the lover's benefit. "Imagine when you're able to shoot. When you're by yourself, alone in your four-poster bed, the curtains drawn, stroking yourself... you can throw your legs up and a bit back over your head as you get close. With your crotch lined up just right, you'll be able to give yourself a facial." [More moaning, a much higher pitch now indicating that he was getting very close.] "Of course, I'd rather it be me wanking you. I could push your legs back while I fuck you, wank you at the same time, then you can shoot all over your own face, and in your mouth, while I unload in your tight ass."
That did it. The orgasm that had been building for the last few minutes, between Harry's diligent wanking (using his own load as lube!), the dirty talk, and the feel and smell of cum drying on his skin and hair finally took their toll and granted the kneeling Slytherin another wonderful climax. The Slytherin trembled a bit as the second orgasm washed through him, starting from his cock and spreading through his whole body. He got a bit lightheaded and leaned into the bespectacled boy, the other took the weight gladly, helping to prop him up.
"FFFUUUCCCKKK Harry," Draco moaned, voice going up an octave as he did so. "I love thinking about you inside of me." Their heads were still in the same relative position, and so Harry's ear was near Draco's own mouth. And it was only because of that that he was to hear the next things that came from the blond's lips. "Love you taking charge." [Soft moaning.] "Love your cum." [Soft moaning.] "Wanted you... for you so long," Draco whispered, the phrases just barely audible. They came amidst high-pitched moans as the boy enjoyed the orgasmic delight that had just been granted to him again, just a few minutes after the earlier release.
Harry realized that his boyfriend probably hadn't meant for him to hear those last few utterances. Probably wasn't even aware that he'd spoken out loud. Admitting to that kind of need, that vulnerability, was very uncharacteristic of a Slytherin. He was proud of himself for checking his reaction. He made a flash decision that, for Draco's benefit, he would pretend that he hadn't heard it.
But of course, he couldn't un-hear it. Couldn't forget the wonderful implications of what that confession had revealed about the inner workings of his boyfriend's mind. He allowed himself a smile, which Draco couldn't see from this angle of course, and otherwise gave no outward sign that he had heard. Not for the first time, he was so glad the two of them had found each other; that Draco's desires and needs meshed so well with his own. Harry loved taking charge. Loved doing all the things that they had been doing. Including, if he was honest with himself, doing and saying the sorts of things to Draco that some might find degrading or humiliating. But to hear that the other boy was into it, indeed welcomed it, that removed the guilt that he had felt about this. Now he had permission. He could truly let his guard down and be more, MERLIN, be a bit more Slytherin-like he realized; taking what he wanted.
Those words also triggered another thought. Just how long had Draco been thinking about him? Been fantasizing about him? Harry assumed that the blond had only really started to look at him that way when he'd caught Harry and Oliver together out on the pitch, when Harry had wanked Oliver through his uniform up on the broom, and then later been dragged by Fred and George into the locker room, kicking off the series of events that had led to their simultaneous deflowering.
But... had Draco liked Harry even before that? When had it started? On the staircase that first day at school? Or... perhaps even sooner. Is that why he'd been such a prat at Madam Malkin's shop? Had he fancied Harry at first sight? He decided this wasn't the time to ask but was determined to bring it up again soon. For now, he just enjoyed the sensation of his boyfriend's body pressed into his own.
Still coming down off his climax, Draco hugged tightly, enjoying the feel of their bodies pressed together as Harry took some of his weight, grateful for the prop up. Unseen by Harry, Draco smiled to himself conspiratorially. Hopefully Harry had heard those "accidental" confessions he'd uttered. It had taken a great deal of self-control to keep his voice that low in the midst of getting off. He hoped it hadn't been too soft and below Harry's hearing level.
Time would tell. He loved Harry, intensely, he realized. But the boy was such a... such a... bloody Gryffindor! Harry clearly wanted to do delightfully depraved things. And Draco wanted him to and wanted him to want to. But it was clear that Harry still felt guilty about it. Guilty for wanting those things and the blond couldn't understand why. How could you feel guilty for wanting something, especially when there was someone else who wanted to give it to you, and it didn't cost you anything?
It was maddening. But he'd realized that understanding why wasn't important if he could make Harry let go of it. So those little whispers in his ear would, hopefully, help remove the inhibitions that had been holding the other back. Doing so didn't scare the Slytherin. For all his boldness he knew Harry wouldn't go so far as to hurt him. At least not any more than Draco himself was OK with.
They made out a bit more before finally separating and standing up. They each used a wet washcloth to clear their hands and crotches. Then Draco pulled his pants up and straightening out his bottom half while Harry collected his from the floor and got dressed again. But for Draco, his upper half was another story. The large load Harry shot all over him had dried.
"Oh boy," Harry said, half laughing and half cringing. "You should see your hair right now."
Draco could well imagine but decided not to seek out a mirror.
"Don't worry about it," he said, forgiving Harry with his tone. "Here, take these and give them to the twins like we planned." He picked up eight of the vials to hand over, keeping the rest for himself. Harry noted that there were still plenty left; Draco no doubt wanted to save them for some future special occasions. "Set up the meeting like we planned for tomorrow. I don't want them to have too much time to think about it. Then I can get my revenge and, hopefully, keep them off my back."
"You OK with everything we talked about?" Harry asked.
Draco knew what he meant. "Oh yes. I'm going to be able to have a lot of fun with one of my favorite kinks. No reason you shouldn't get to do the same."
"Wicked" Harry said and kissed him quickly. "Do you want me to stay help you, uh, clean up?" referring both to the potions lab and to the other's cum-soaked hair and clothes.
"No, it's OK. I've got ways to deal with it. You go ahead. If Professor Snape does happen to check in, your being here would look suspicious."
"Right! OK, I'm off then. See you tomorrow. I'll write you on the two-way quill later." One more quick kiss, a lingering one this time, and he was off, taking the vials with him his bag.
Before cleaning up the potions area Draco decided to get himself sorted first. He took off all his clothes and went over to the small alcove in the wall where there was an emergency shower. It was for there for potions mishaps that needed immediate treatment. Before turning on the water, the blond ran his hands along his hair, face, and neck looking for spare remnants of their earlier fun. But there was only a small amount left, the rest had dried on his skin. 'Pity' he thought, licking off the small bit of gelatinous goo he'd collected, wishing there might be a bit more of Harry's load to savor before he showered off the dried up patches of it.
As he cleaned himself off, he thought ahead to the delightful revenge prank Harry was going to going help him play on the Weasley twins tomorrow. And his mouth watered at the role the recently brewed potion would be playing in it.
Notes:
Hopefully you've enjoyed this. Hopefully several times. ;-)
The next chapter has been brewing in my mind for a while. This one, and the one just before, only became full-on separate chapters as I started writing them. I wanted to get them out sooner, rather than one big-bang months later. Anyway... If you've not yet written me [caladan10 (at) tutanota.com] or left a comment here on AO3, I'd really appreciate it if you did so now. Feedback and praise from my fans is what keeps me writing. Another chapter soon. Should be posted this spring or early summer.
Chapter 30: Draco gets even with the twins
Notes:
Thanks to Will C for all the help editing. You help everyone enjoy the story more by finding my typos and making little enhancements as we go.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
For Harry, the walk back to the tower was awkward since the potion was still in effect. The constant brushing of his tight briefs on his sensitive balls made his cock hard, and kept it that way, the entire time.
Thirty minutes later, as he tried to occupy himself with homework, they were still swollen. It made it uncomfortable to sit in certain positions. And shifting around only freshened his erection from the stimulation. Finally, in frustration, he went up to his room which was mercifully empty. He got into bed, drew the curtains, and cast a silencing charm. Then, pulling down his jeans, he saw a massive wet spot in his briefs from all the pre-cum he'd been leaking. He pulled those down as well and spit in his hand to rub one out, the pre-cum adding slipperiness to his hard teenaged cock. He gently caressed the smooth swollen orbs, enjoying the hypersensitivity they still had, earlier frustrations notwithstanding.
He thought back on what he'd done with Draco just a little while ago. It had been so fucking HOT! Draco had loved Harry talking dirty to him. Even more, it seemed, he had loved nuzzling his cock and being showered with cum. Then remembering just how much of that potion had been brewed he realized they'd have fun with it again.
This caused Harry to think about what it would be like to fuck the blond while using the potion. Would his bum even be able to contain it all? Or would cum start leaking out of the tight hole even as Harry continued pounding him? He could imagine it dripping down, feeling the hot milky substance run down his sack and thighs, and Draco's too for that matter, dripping down onto the floor. Or… Or maybe he could fuck Ron from behind while they were standing up. Draco could be underneath there, really to slurp up all the excess cum that the ginger's ass couldn't contain. Harry would feel his hot mouth and tongue bathe his balls as he ate up the boy juice before it went to waste, all while his cock was still inside Ron.
"Oh fuck!" Harry moaned, as that hot fantasy sent him over the edge.
For whatever reason, he'd forgotten the other effects that the potion had. Rather than his normal few squirts, which he'd been ready for, he instead got a massive load. Several shots hit him in his own face, and the rest of it covered his shirt (he'd been in too much of a hurry to strip), pillow case, and bedsheets in ropes of boy cream.
It was a minor thing though. It just meant casting a few extra cleansing charms, which he presently did. Then, enjoying the post-orgasmic bliss, he drifted off into a nap, still dressed with his midsection exposed.
Later that day after waking from his nap, relieved to find that the potion had worn off, Harry laid the groundwork for the next phase of his and Draco's plan. He had already sworn Ron and Seamus to silence shortly after that locker room encounter. If the twins asked them about it, they were just supposed to say that they didn't want to talk. So Fred and George were in the dark as to the repercussions (or lack of them).
Harry spoke to Oliver and, without giving him all the details, enrolled his help. The promise of giving the twins some of their own medicine, while also quelling inter-house rivalry, appealed to him. Thinking ahead, he realized that by helping Harry and Draco make it work, it would help ensure that his and Cedric's budding relationship might also sidestep that hurdle. On their way to dinner they pulled the twins aside into a quiet alcove on the way down to the great hall before dinner.
"Draco was very annoyed by the stunt you two pulled with his Quidditch practice."
"What do you mean?" Fred asked, almost convincingly. But the self-satisfied mirth was too great to hide, and Harry could see the edges of a smirk on his face. He schooled his own face to look angry.
"You knew what would happen with Ron and Seamus, or at least, what was likely to happen. Draco's whole team is angry with him and now he is angry with me."
As Fred was about to reply to that, Oliver cut in. "I know you guys like your pranks. But to mess with a Quidditch practice? There are just some lines you don't cross. I mean, I want to beat them sure. But not by cheating!" Oliver's almost religious regard for the game, as well as that for fair play, was well known to all of them. And the latter was shared by most Gryffindors. So his harsh tone and angry stare had exactly the desired effect, making the twins feel guilty. It was clear that they hadn't thought of this as a form of cheating. Their faces reddened and they both stared at the floor. Harry noted that this was a similar reaction to the one they would give to their mother when being scolded. Good! Oliver was being convincing. He and Harry had worked out a rough script for this encounter ahead of time and it was going well.
"It wasn't exactly cheating," George replied in a lame attempt at a defense.
"Close enough," Harry bit back. This was working. They had no way of knowing what had really happened in the locker room. "And either way, it doesn't make him less angry at me, not to mention the two of you, and our whole house by extension."
"Sorry mate," they both replied, seeming to mean it. 'Good' Harry thought, 'that'll make them agreeable.'
"I figured out a way to fix this." They looked up expectantly. "You are going to apologize to him, both in word and in deed. You'll admit your plan to him, so that hopefully he'll stop blaming me. Then, to show him how sorry you are, and hopefully reduce some of his anger with both of you, give him this." Harry produced eight vials of the potion Draco had brewed, bound together to make them easy to handle. "This is a special potion that I sent away for. It was supposed to be a gift from me. But now that we're in this little mess, it's going to be a gift from you. Got it?"
"Um, OK." Fred said. "What is it." Harry told them, and their eyes shot up in surprise. "You have a sense for what he's into. I know he'll love this. It'll go a long way towards making amends."
"Yea. I bet it will. Where… where did you get this Harry?"
"If you patch things up with Draco, maybe I'll tell you." The raven-haired boy knew they would ask. This would give them a little extra incentive to try and make things work.
"You think that will be enough?" George asked.
"Maybe. Or maybe he'll want a little something extra," Harry continued, raising his eyebrows in an obvious allusion to something erotic. "Though something tells me it's a price you won't mind paying."
The twins shared a look. "Deal," they said in unison as they turned back to Harry.
"Good. You'll meet him in the locker room tomorrow."
"Which one?" George asked. Harry had been ready for this, so he offered the pre-agreed 'concession' that Draco had suggested they prepare to make the twins feel like they'd 'won' something. The blond really was quite devious.
"Draco suggested the Slytherin team locker room. But…" and he looked for a moment as he paused, pretending to consider, "I'm guessing you'd rather meet him in our team's space?"
"Yes" they both said.
"OK. I… I think I can get him to agree to that." In truth, that's exactly what they'd already planned for. But no need for Fred and George to know. With that settled, the twins continued to dinner while Oliver hung back for a moment. When they were sure the Weasleys were out of ear shot, "That was good mate," Harry said. "Nice with the phony outrage."
"You too," Oliver complimented, and they both smiled. "I wish I could be there to see the way it… backfires on them," he mused, alluding to the plan Harry and Draco had cooked up.
"I'm sure Draco can fill us in later," said Harry. No need for Oliver to know about the mirror and the fact that Harry would be watching. They went on to dinner. As he entered the Great Hall, Harry looked over to the Slytherin table and found the blond hair of his boyfriend, catching the other's eye. He gave him the briefest of nods, then headed to his own table. Draco looked down and smiled excitedly into his dinner. They were on!
The next morning, Harry went down to the locker rooms an hour early to make sure he was well ahead of the twins. His camera was empty, and his balls were full. He was looking forward to watching the plan he'd hatched with Draco come to fruition. Draco met him at the Slytherin team's locker room and pulled him in past the security boundary. They greeted each other with a long kiss. Unable to help themselves, they started grinding together and pawing at each other in teenage lust.
"Wait," Draco said, half-heartedly. "We…" another bit of kissing "should save it..." still more kissing "for later."
"You maybe, but what about me?" Harry asked.
"Don't pretend you won't be wanking it at some point," and Draco pulled away. "That's why I got you this." He gestured to wrapped gift on one of the benches that Harry hadn't noticed before. Going over he tore into it and found a tripod. "A little something to help your photographic endeavors."
"I love it!" said the bespeckled boy. "And I love you, too" he said, turning and kissing Draco. The blond returned the kiss briefly, then deftly stepped back so that Harry couldn't get started again.
"Come on. You have to hide in the corridor so that they don't see you on that map. You can learn about using the tripod to occupy yourself while you wait."
Harry gave a frustrated groan, his erection was throbbing with lust and already beginning to leak. But he relented. Fetching his wand he unlocked the mirror, cracked it open, and started to go inside when Draco stopped him. "Wait. Why don't you just get naked now and leave your clothes? It's warm enough, and you're not going to want to be… encumbered later, right?"
"Good idea." He did so quickly, handing the layers to Draco. He went into the hallway behind the mirror and turned around to quickly kiss his boyfriend.
"Before you go-" Draco said, pulling back from the kiss. He reached up and grabbed Harrys' rigid cock firmly, giving it a few strokes, and hearing the squelching sound made from wanking a foreskin that was practically swimming in pre-cum. "That's for luck," he said playfully, and then closed the mirror on Harry's face.
"Urgh, you BUGGER!" Harry yelled at the mirror, though with a smile on his face. Of course, Draco didn't hear that. But guessing at the nature of the Gryffindor's reaction, he blew him a kiss, just to be a little cheekier.
Harry locked the mirror and turned. Using his wand for light he made his way to the Gryffindor mirror alcove and sat down to wait, opening the box for the tripod and reading the instructions. Part of him wanted to pop out into the Gryffindor locker room to ensure he had the right angles, but he couldn't risk it. If the twins used their magic map to scout ahead, they'd see him there and then wonder how he'd disappeared. He wasn't sure if he'd ever tell them about this mirror and didn't want to risk its discovery. Exploring the tripod, he realized that this was quite a nice piece of accessory equipment for his camera. It had a special clamp at the top to allow for quick anchoring/release, telescopic legs to allow for a variety of heights, and a toothed bar with crank in the middle to allow for fine height adjustment. He set it up and practiced attaching the camera and taking it off, being careful to learn the mechanism well to ensure he never dropped his precious piece of equipment. He was so engrossed in this that time passed swiftly and he was just finishing up his final adjustments when he heard the twins come into the locker room.
"Anyone here?" Silence.
George got out the map and activated it. "I solemnly swear that I'm up to no good." He and his brother both scrutinized it. "Nope, we're definitely alone." Harry realized, even though he couldn't see the map, that he and Draco had guessed correctly. The twins suspected that Harry (or at least someone) would be hiding in here, maybe under the invisibility cloak. They were worried that Draco would spring a trap or something. Not for the first time, Harry was impressed with Slytherin deviousness. He was glad for having done his earlier test. Something about the spells on the mirror and this corridor kept it, and him, from appearing on the Marauder's Map.
A moment later Fred pointed. "Ah, yea, there he is in his own locker room." They must be referring to Draco. "He's coming."
"Mischief managed" his brother said, and they put the map away. A minute later there was a heavy knock at the door, and they pulled Draco across the threshold, closing the door behind them. Thoughtfully, they also cast a locking spell, similar to the one Cedric had used when Harry had spied on the pretty Hufflepuff as the other boy had used his dildo for the first time.
Harry noticed that his boyfriend had changed. He was now wearing long black robes, tightly clasped at the neck, that went almost to his ankles. Having put on his game face, the blond got right to the point. "Harry said you wanted to see me."
"Yes, we wanted to apologize." Fred and George then proceeded to lay out, in their alternating speaker 'tennis match' delivery, a rather well thought out apology about how they shouldn't have messed with his team's practice and abused the wanking buddy bond that Harry had with Draco. They also produced a bound set of vials. "And by way of an additional apology, we got this for you. Seven vials of a potion that we think you'll like."
'SEVEN?!' thought both Draco and Harry simultaneously when they heard that. So, the twins had tested it out. Interesting. The Slytherin badly wanted to ask about this but couldn't give away the fact that he'd known there had been eight doses. Instead, he kept on with their original plan, allowing them to explain to him what he already knew about the potion: the increase in ball size, sensitivity, and the drastically increased amount of cum.
"Oh yea? And how do I know this isn't some sort of additional prank, eh? I take that potion and my hair turns purple or something? Is that it?"
"No, we swear!"
"Sure. Right!" he replied, doing a good job of acting the skeptic. "Well, if that's true then, take a dose. Right now!"
"Really?" Draco nodded. "Which one of us?" Fred asked.
Pretending that he had just thought of this, Draco replied, "Both of you actually! If this does something wicked I don't want to other one to be able to bail you out."
"But that'll only leave five doses left. Are you sure?"
"Don't care. Prove to me you aren't lying." His tone indicated that he was in no mood to argue.
The twins shared a quick look and then both shrugged. They each took a vial, took out the stopper, and swallowed the contents.
A moment passed and it was quiet. Nobody moved. "Well?" Draco asked, playfully.
"Well what?"
"If that potion really does what you say, let me see how it works."
After a momentary pause of surprise, they smiled and began to unzip. "No, no. If what you say is true, then we're going to have some fun. Why don't you get out of these clothes?" The smiles grew bigger as they pulled off their shirts and toed off their trainers. As they dropped their trousers to the floor to step out of them, Fred noticed that Draco hadn't moved.
"Aren't you going to get undr…" he began, but then stopped short as the blond undid the clasp around his neck and allowed the robes to fall away. He was naked underneath (except for trainers) and was sporting a very rigid hard-on. It was a sexy sight, Harry knew immediately that he'd done this wardrobe change to give the twins a shock, but also to poke Harry's libido a bit by reminding him how he himself had dressed for their rendezvous that first night they'd been alone together. The cheeky bugger!
"Blimey" the twins said in unison. Their semi-hard cocks now quickly grew to full mast, tenting their boxers. As they quickly finished getting naked, Draco chanced a quick glace to give Harry a look and winked. That glance said a few things: excitement at what was coming, satisfaction that the plan was coming together, and regret that the Gryffindor wasn't on this side of the glass to join them. But more than anything, it said, 'get ready!'
The wink snapped Harry into action. He brought the camera up and started to get a few shots of the three fair-haired boys as they got completely naked. The twins were hard now as well, and their balls were swelling in size as the potion took effect. Draco's own cock was standing up proudly, small blond whisps at its base invisible on the pale skin.
"So, if you're truly going to make it up to me, then you need to do what I say for the next half-hour or so."
"Well…" hesitation obvious in Fred's voice.
"Fine. You two can just be known as unremorseful cheaters. I'll tell Harry. Something tells me your team captain won't be too pleased with this either."
'That was smart' Harry thought. Appealing to their morality was just the right way to get at them.
"Fine, fine" they both agreed.
"Don't worry. I bet you're going to enjoy it," and the blond smiled disarmingly. He moved to stand over next to the mirror and gestured for them to come over and join them. He positioned them facing each other, right next to the glass, close enough so that their rigid 5-inchers were almost tip to tip. "It'll be fun to watch this from different angles," he said by way of explanation. Of course both he and Harry knew that it was to make this whole thing easy to photograph, a fact Harry was already taking advantage of from his ideal hiding spot on the other side of the sound-proofed one-way mirror.
Draco stepped forward and put his hands out, palms up, and started gently tickling their swollen balls with his fingertips. This immediately had the desired effect. They started moaning in pleasure, with huge grins on their faces, as they looked down to watch both their own and their brother's bits being teased.
The blond noted their lack of surprise about what the potion was doing. They had tested it out. For the sake of the plan though, he hoped they hadn't completely internalized all the effects this potion would have on them. He continued to play with their large bullocks, enjoying the novelty of hefting such heavy sacks, careful not to do anything that would hurt.
The twins would occasionally look each other in the eyes and share a look. It took Draco a few moments to pick up on this and the accompanying body language. They were… hesitating… about something. The blond had what he thought was a good guess about what it might be, but he deliberately chose vague language just in case he was wrong.
"Go ahead. I know you want to," he told them.
They both turned their heads to give him a questioning and surprised look. "Are you sure?" George asked. Draco nodded.
"It doesn't… weird you out?" Fred continued.
"Nope," Draco said, and he gave a particularly intense flourish of his fingers on their ball sacks to drive the point home, eliciting identical moans from the pair.
That was all it took. They leaned forward and started kissing each other passionately, glad that their worries about doing this had been alleviated. For his part, the blond was proud of himself for having guessed right about what going on in their minds. Harry, admiring Draco's perceptiveness, was glad too. He'd never been bothered by the thought of Fred and George, right from the moment when he first saw them with Oliver. When discussing the plan he and Draco had both hoped aloud that they might get a full view into the intimacy that Ron had talked about when he'd spied on them together in their bedroom over the summer.
"Fuck yea," Draco goaded them on. "Let me see some tongue." They complied, deepening their lip lock and French kissing each other. He moved his hands off of their balls and started wanking them, enjoying the sight of their purple mushrooms emerging and disappearing inside their foreskins as he moved. "That's it. Yea." He watched for another minute. "Don't ever hold back on my account."
They paused their kissing for a moment, drawing slightly apart. "Really?" It was clear that they were a bit skeptical.
"Really," the Slytherin confirmed. "Others might… object… to this but, personally, I don't think I have a right to judge. Plus, I think it's really HOT!" They smiled in response, appreciating the compliment. "I felt that way the first time I saw you kiss each other, when you deliberately tried to shock me the first time we were in here." They all grinned at that, thinking back on that fivesome with Harry and Oliver, when the twins had deflowered the two 13-year-olds side by side in this very room. "And Harry feels the same way, I hope you know that." They both have an 'um-hum' of acknowledgement. "Good. So just like with Oliver, you can be yourselves with me and Harry. However intimate and passionate you want to get."
They leaned their heads together, shared a look, and then kissed again. Harry got a great shot of this. That little exchange hadn't been part of their plan, but he was grateful for Draco's ad-lib there. It drew them all closer together, and also, he realized, got the twins to drop their guard as well.
The blond let them enjoy the kiss for a moment and appreciate that they had a bit wider circle of acceptance than they thought. When they next came up for air, he continued with the plan. "So the next thing I want you to do is to demonstrate something. You already talked to Ron about this I think?" (He was pretending that there had only been a vague conversation about this.) "I want to see docking," he demanded, with a lustful eagerness that he was not faking at all.
The twins both smiled. This was something they loved doing and they were excited by the voyeuristic aspect of showing it off to someone. Little did they know that it was actually two someones, and a camera.
The ginger brothers were all too happy to demonstrate. While providing a step-by-step verbal commentary they took their teenage student though the process as they got him down onto his knees to put his face level with their crotches. In his own mind Draco felt a certain comfort, a 'rightness,' about being on his knees with a hard cock (two in this case) right in front of his face. But he put that thought to the back of his mind so that he could concentrate on the "lesson."
Fred pulled back his foreskin all the way, exposing his mushroom and noting that since they'd both been dripping precum for a while, it would help make for a nice "seal" as they came together. George carefully moved into position, touching the tip of his cum slit to his brother's, and then pulling his own foreskin over and past Fred's mushroom. Then he ran his thumb and forefinger in a ring along the shafts to squeeze out any air bubbles, making for a nice snug, and very pleasant, fit he said. Fred then did the same with his own foreskin, pulling it back over his twin's hood and head to complete the dock.
During this whole process, Harry took copious full motion snaps with the camera, capturing the entire process end-to-end. He was glad they were standing next to the mirror. It allowed for some nice closeups. A few of the shots captured his blond boyfriend just behind the stiff cocks, starting with lustful fascination.
"So you see," George said in a mock professorial voice, "one can do lots of fun things when docked. Like rub the sensitive tips together," and they both moaned as he demonstrated. One could see the two tips pressed together and circling around and against each other under the thin hoods, each ultra-sensitive mushroom teasing the other inside a warm and slippery pre-cum soaked flesh tube. Draco added to their obvious pleasure by reaching up again and teasing the super-sensitive swollen balls that the potion had given the pair. This greatly increased their pleasure and the moaning intensified accordingly.
"Also," Fred continued, picking up the pseudo-lecturing thread, "you can do sort of double wanking." And he brought one hand up and slowly moved it up and down the top of his cock, showing how both foreskins would move back and forth across each other, pleasure both cock owners at the same time, and adding to the pleasant rubbings of their mushrooms together.
George moaned in appreciation at this, "why thank you bro" he said, in an overly polite tone, obviously sharing some sort of private joke that they had.
"But you have to go gently to keep from breaking the seal" Fred continued and kept demonstrating with slow wanking motions, to the obvious pleasure of both part participants.
"Wicked," Draco said, loving the sight of these two cocks giving a live demonstration. They were larger than Seamus' and Harry's members, and it was intriguing to see it done by experts rather than first-timers as Harry and Seamus had been when they'd demonstrated the other day.
He watched for another minute, both for his own amusement and so that (assuming the other boy wasn't too distracted) Harry could get some good shots of this and the twins' expressions while they went at it. [He would later find out that his boyfriend was really on the ball, doing a great job of immortalizing this encounter on film.] The blond then shifted his hands back and started teasing each of the twin's holes to provide some different stimulation. They both widened their stances, happy to add anal stimulation to the mix.
Draco then stabbed a finger into each of their holes, knowing this would be uncomfortable. He got twin yelps of surprise and both twins jumped a bit, causing them to break the dock as they pulled apart.
"Watch it" George said.
"Yea Draco, you've got to work up to that" Fred continued in agreement.
"Oh sorry mates. I'm still new to this. Didn't mean to hurt you." Draco lied. He needed an excuse for the next step in the prank that they'd planned. "Here" he said, quickly fetching his wand and coming back to them. "Let me lube you both up." And he cast both cleansing and lubrication spells. This made for a convincing reason for him to have his wand close at hand without arousing their suspicion. "That'll help I'm sure. And I'll go slower." They both offered their agreement, relief evident in their tone, but also excitement at the implication: that Draco was going to do more with them. "Actually," Draco continued, again taking on a tone of voice as though a thought had only just occurred to him. "You said that you need to move gently to keep from breaking the seal?" Fred nodded. Now came a pivotal point in the plan, Draco thought. "Have you ever tried… um… a sticking charm to keep the dock in place?" he asked.
They both stared at him, dumbfounded, and then smiled broadly at this. It had not occurred to them, but they were obviously excited by the idea.
"No. But… that's bloody brilliant" George said.
"Let's try it out then" Draco said, not giving either one a chance to have second thoughts or to object.
"I'll go first this time" George said, and they proceeded as before, this time with the other twin making the first layer of the dock. Once it was in place, Draco muttered a quick charm on the first hood, then a second as Fred brought his own hood into place. Now, both layers of each foreskin were effectively glued onto the other's mushrooms. 'Perfect' Draco thought, glad at how easy it had been to set up this key point in the plan. While the twins stared down in wonder at their cocks, now bound in a Chinese finger trap, Draco looked at the mirror to give Harry a quick conspiratorial glance. 'It was working' the expression said. Harry felt the same way, excited at seeing their plan come together.
"Try it out," the blond said. No further encouragement was needed. Fred reached down as before and started wanking the twin poles, allowing the hoods to glide back and forth as their tips ground together. He started gingerly at first, but then increased the pace and intensity as he gained reassurance that he wouldn't break the seal, and his wanking got more vigorous. Along with that came the lustful moans from the ginger pair, a sound that excited all four boys hearing them.
Putting his wand aside, Draco restarted his earlier efforts, more gently this time, and began stroking their boy-holes with a finger, lightly at first, then harder. Then a few moments later, he began probing and inserting his finger tip into each smooth puckering ring.
"Fuck yea," said one of them, Draco couldn't tell which. For their part, the twins were absolutely loving this melange of sensations. They'd tried something similar in the past, but it was hard to get the right angle on each other's holes to tease them, let alone finger fuck each other, without breaking the seal on their docked members. So they'd never really had anal stimulation at the same time as the delights of docking. And both were now mentally kicking themselves for never having asked Oliver to try this out this specific combination with them.
Seeing at how fast things were going with Fred's hand, and wanting to prevent them from finishing too soon, Draco tried to slow things down.
"Hey, not so fast OK. We're not done yet" he said jokingly. The twins smiled and Fred let go. "Let me see you two make out some more. That's really hot!" he said, again stroking their egos in an attempt to further lull them into complacency. It worked. They started kissing again. "Come on, you can do better than that" the blond goaded. They complied, exactly as he'd hoped, wrapping their arms around each other and pulling their bodies into an embrace as they kissed passionately. A moment later they started gyrating their crotches when they remembered that the sticking charms were in place, so they could enjoy the docking at the same time as they made out.
Draco stepped back to watch for a little bit, thoroughly enjoying the show they were putting on. And it was indeed a show. It seemed the twins loved to have an audience as they performed these oh-so-forbidden acts of brotherly love. Letting them continue for a bit longer, tuning out the world a bit and just focusing on each other, the Slytherin surreptitiously got his wand and, stepping forward, cast four quick sticking charms identical to ones he'd used just minutes ago, this time on each of their hands. Now each of the twin's palms were effectively glued to the back of their brother, preventing them from breaking the embrace and binding them in that position.
"What the fuck?" they both said, feeling the restriction take hold.
"Just a little extra fun for me," Draco said playfully, hoping to allay their suspicions and keep from breaking the lustful mood. "I want to be the one to make you cum" he explained. As if to drive that point home, he reached up and began wanking the flesh tube of their bonded cocks, pleasuring the pair. "Come on," he said in a light tone, "keep going. Let me see more of that tongue action." The twins were still a bit uncomfortable and suspicious with this latest twist, but soon their lustful hormones overrode that feeling as the teenage blond continued his stimulation. They returned to making out as the other boy pleasured them.
Harry, continuing to take snaps with his camera, was impressed by how smoothly Draco had trapped them. They suspected something, he could tell by their expressions, but his boyfriend also knew that lust could trump almost anything in a male's mind, especially a teenaged one, which was already constantly horny. They didn't quite yet realize the predicament they were in and the sexual simulation would distract them enough from thinking about it. That would make everything even sweeter later on.
Draco wanked them a bit more then decided to test out whether another theory of his was true. He knew that their brother Ron was a raging bottom (like Draco himself) due to the huge susceptibility of gay wizards of blond and red hair towards that position. But they'd all wondered about the twins. What inclinations did they have? He was rather curious now that he thought about it. And… maybe there was a way to find out he realized. This was also outside the plan that he and Harry had discussed, but he was sure his boyfriend would be happy with the results. Especially if his suspicions were true and they learned more about their friends-with-benefits.
He got back down to his knees to allow for a good angle. Reaching up between each of their legs he started teasing their holes again. As before, they widened their stances. And, he noticed, they did so very widely, almost as though they were eager to feel his fingers enter them. He slowly eased in with one now lubricated finger, the sliperiness now helping him to avoid his earlier accidental/on-purpose mistake. They both moaned appreciatively as they continued kissing. He added another to each, pressing past their rings, the second digits slipping in rather easily. He probed around a bit, scissoring them, and each twin moaned again in lust, clearing enjoying it. Enjoying it a lot in fact.
"You guys really like this, don't you?" he asked, pointedly, curling his fingers in an attempt to find their buttons. He succeeded.
"OH" moaned Fred, "Yea" moaned George, in confirmation.
"You want more?" he asked but didn't wait for an answer as he pressed a third finger into their smooth teenaged boy-holes. They both moaned even deeper in response as he continued his finger-fucking. He kept that up for a minute and then paused. The twins pulled their mouths apart and looked down at Draco, resting their foreheads together to watch him as he squatted between them, looking back up to make eye contact with them as he slowly twisted his fingers and probed their insides some more. They both closed their eyes in pleasure and made soft moans. "Yea! I can see that you did" he declared, not needing confirmation since their moaning and still throbbing cocks gave him all the answer he needed.
As he looked up, he glanced quickly at those cocks, still bound tightly by the sticking charms. The hoods were bulging slightly from the pre-cum that each was leaking, and which was unable to escape. Good. But he wanted to keep them from noticing this. To help provide another source of distraction, and also give him a means of extracting the confession he suspected they wanted to give, he gently withdrew his hands and got his wand.
The twins were still distracted by the disappointment of him removing his fingers from their ass that it took them a moment to realize what he was doing as he used his wand to cast "testiculis circulum," thereby applying a magical cock ring to each of their sacks. "Can't have you coming too quickly now" he said, getting a stifled and sexually frustrated groan in return.
He went back to his previous position, quickly working three fingers into each hole and heard their renewed moans of pleasure. He deliberately kept it slow, drawing this out, building up their desire to cum. It was also, as before, to give Harry some time to get some good shots. And the Gryffindor behind the mirror had to admit, it was a sexy sight indeed. Here were two very horny teenage gingers, skin glistening with sweat, locked in an embrace while they kissed, rock hard cocks docked together, sporting magical golden rings which forced their balls down (preventing orgasm), while a cute 13-year-old blond boy was kneeling between them and intensely finger-fucking their eager rectums. He got a bunch of wonderful images, from several angles, and then wanked his hard cock some more. This added to the pool that was collecting on the floor. He'd have to be careful not to slip on it he thought.
After a few minutes it was clear that both were feeling the strain of orgasm denial. They'd been aroused for quite some time, even before coming to the locker room, and the Slytherin had deliberately worked to keep them that way. Plus they'd been fed a bunch of new and delightfully pleasurable sexual sensations of simultaneously being docked and anally stimulated, the sensitive balls caused by the potion, and the psychological stimulation of being able to show off their forbidden love to an audience.
Draco decided to press further, taking a page out of Harry's book of lustful speech. "You guys really like this, don't you?" No response. He pressed in further, curling his fingers to find their g-spots. Twin moans confirmed that he'd found them. "So tell me… are you both like Ron? Are you raging bottoms?" The twins shared a look, but both kept silent. Harry saw it clearly. Draco, though at an odd angle, was able to tell that something had shifted, which further encouraged him. "It's OK, I told you, you could share everything." He resumed his probing of their holes, giving them further pleasure and they resumed moaning in response. He kept it up for a few moments, then stopped again, eliciting frustrated moans from them. "I want an answer to my question." Still no response. So he drew his fingers out and then got up to stand next to them. "You're gingers like he is. I know the odds." And still, the twins were silent.
Draco folded his arms, making it clear that he wasn't going to touch them until they spoke.
"Please!" pleaded George, desperation on his face.
"Please what?" he replied innocently, obviously meant to tease them.
"Make us cum!" Fred said, in a 'you know what the fuck he meant' tone.
"Sure, but first, just tell me what I want to know." Nothing. "Come on… everyone thinks you're both verse. That you completely satisfy each other when it's just the two of you. But that's not true is it?" The twins looked at each other. And that was all the confirmation Draco needed. He could tell it was true, or they wouldn't have shared that glance. But the Slytherin was like a police detective just then. He had all the evidence he needed, but he wanted the confession. "Come on" he repeated, and this time he put his hands out gently cupped one butt cheek of each, slowly and very lightly running a finger into their ass cleft, teasing their rings with the promise of a nice and solid penetration to come. "You both crave getting fucked, don't you?" Still, no response. "Think about how we can all help each other now. With me, Harry, Cedric, Ron, and Seamus added to the mix, not just Oliver. We'll help give you what you need."
"Oh, FUCK YES!" Fred moaned, the realization finally hitting him and his own sexual desperation helping to burst the psychological damn they'd erected. "Yes, OK. We're both bottoms. We change up because we have to, not because we want to."
'There we go' Draco thought, vindication flooding through him as he realized his suspicions had been true. He looked in the mirror as he continued. The twins thought he was just checking out their reflections, but unbeknownst to them, he was actually gloating a bit to Harry on the other side. His boyfriend picked up on this, but was so impressed, he didn't mind at all.
Still standing, he inserted his thumb into each bum, burying it all the way, to start rewarding them for their candor. He resumed finger fucking them again, plunging it deep, and stabbing their g-spot on the down stroke. He both felt and heard their sigh of relief as he restarted the penetration, giving them that thing that they clearly craved. "So, you'd much rather get fucked than be the one doing the fucking?"
They were ready to share now. George answered this time. "Yes. I mean, it's always nice no matter what, but way better when you're the one bottoming."
"Oh yes, definitely" Draco agreed.
Harry, on the other side of the mirror, chuckled and said, "speak for yourself." Not for the first time, he was glad that other boys, and ones he was hot for, had opposite preferences to his own. 'More great tioopportunities' he thought, excited about future encounters. Basically, a typical teenage thought.
"So, is that why you guys went after Oliver? He's got a nice package and likes topping. I bet he makes a nice fuck toy, doesn't he?" Draco asked.
"Totally" admitted Fred. "Though it wasn't just that. We really like him as a friend too."
"We just never told him how much we… needed… a boy to fuck us. We didn't want him to think that we were just using him" continued George, vocalizing their group-think. Draco looked into the mirror, again to make quick connection to Harry, saying with his eyes, 'there's another nice tidbit of information.' Harry agreed. He hoped his own arousal at hearing that made its way back to Draco through their bond as a soft of acknowledgement. "And, like you said, he's well hung. It's nice to get penetrated by someone so huge."
That gave Harry a twinge of regret, and like many boys, he hoped his cock would get bigger some day soon. Draco, even without the bond, would have known this and so wisely decided to let that last comment pass unacknowledged. He continued to channel his boyfriend, thinking about ways to arouse them though talking dirty.
"Too bad Oliver isn't here now," Draco said with mock regret. "It could be his hard cock ramming into you now instead of my thumb, pressing you into the wall as he filled you up nice and deep." They both groaned their agreement, not as a theoretical fantasy, but recalling a memory; both had experienced that very thing in the past and enjoyed it immensely when Oliver really laid into them. "Or, hey, maybe we get Oliver and we borrow Cedric's dildo. Then he could fuck one of you while I jam that nice big piece of rubber up the other's bum, just as you are right now."
"Fffuuuccckkk" came a long moan from Geroge at the hot image, while Fred muttered incomprehensively, also in the throes of lustful fantasy. 'And there we are' Draco thought, also appreciating the skills it must have taken for Harry to elicit similar responses in him the other day. The blond had them where he wanted them, and it was time to 'seal the deal' as it were. He stopped his anal stimulation and again withdrew completely, denying them the orgasm that each had been building towards.
"So. Now, this is a good time to get a few things clear" he declared. At first, all they could do was stare in confusion, this non-sequitur having thrown them for a loop. "This apology you came to offer. This means you two are done playing pranks on me, right?" They stood there, dumbfounded, shock still. Though truthfully, there wasn't much else they could do being restrained both by their hands and with cocks also bound together. The Slytherin really had them by the balls, proverbially and almost literally as well. "OK, fine then, keep playing pranks on me if you want." And Draco turned away, pretending to look around for his clothes so that he could get dressed. "We can stop now, no problem. If you prefer, I can just leave you both like this. In fact, maybe I'll float you out onto the pitch and tell a few people that I heard some strange noises as I passed by. A few would probably come to investigate. Or maybe they'll tell their head of house and it'll be McGonagall that finds you." Their eyes widened in shock at the implications of this, about how humiliating it would be for classmates or a professor no less, to find them together in such a compromising situation: glued together by hands and cocks, penises docked, golden ball stretching spells in effect. "Actually, no, I'll tell some other Slytherins. It would be Professor Snape who investigated instead." Their eyes, already wide in surprise, almost popped out of their head at that point. FUCK! They didn't know which would be worse. Both of their stomachs dropped out from under them.
Draco kept up his annoyed expression for another moment, letting them stew in that fear, then cracked into a sly grin. He didn't want to torture the pair. And that's when it hit them: this entire thing had been a set-up. They had become victims of a very well-planned prank.
"Wow" was all they could say. They were stunned into silence again. Though this time it wasn't due to shock, but rather, admiration. The cheeky Slytherin bastard had really pulled one over on them. Of course, they didn't know just how badly they'd been had. There was a bit more. And quite possibly they would never know the full story, depending on whether Harry ever revealed the secrets of the mirror to them.
"So… hunting season me is over, OK?" No response. "If you say yes, then I promise to finish what I started and I won't go through with my threat" he said, wiggling his eyebrows.
The ginger pair didn't even have to look at each other this time. Agreement was immediate and consensual. "OK" they both replied.
"Good," he smiled. "Now, let's see what can coax out of those delicious looking cocks of yours. You do want to cum now, right?" he asked, teasingly.
"Bet your bloody arse we do!" came the reply, the blond wasn't sure from which one. He got back down on his knees and refreshed the lubrication spells on their holes. Deliberately sidestepping the topic of their still bound hands, not wanting them to be able to move freely yet. There was one more card to play.
Instead, he released the ball stretching spell on each of them and watched the swollen sacks rapidly draw up close to their owners. The two were obviously ready to shoot. Putting his wand down carefully nearby, Draco began stimulating them again: wanking their cocks, playing with their balls, and teasing their holes. He guessed, correctly, that Harry would be keeping track of all this via good camera shots. Hearing them moan he encouraged them as before: "Can you guys make out some more? It's really fun to watch." There was little else they could do anyway, so they went back to sucking face, moaning into each other's mouths whenever the blond kneeling underneath their spread legs hit a particularly sensitive spot inside, or his tougue did something especially clever.
Draco could see that they were really close now, and he wanted to bring them over the edge. So he decided to really go for it. He inserted the three fingers into each puckering boy-hole as far as they would go and started curling them, hard, attacking the g-spot. Truth be told, he wasn't entirely sure whether he could bring them off through anal stimulation alone. But, the docking was still giving their cock-heads a good amount of stimulation and that, combined with the prolonged edging and teasing they'd been subjected to, proved to be enough to take them over the top.
"I… Oh… I…" gasped Fred.
"You going to cum for me?" asked Draco, in a sultry voice, hoping to goad him on. The blond almost stopped his finger banging on Fred. It was important for the two to cum together for this last piece of the plan to fall into place. He was about to do so when George piped up.
"Me too bro, I'm sooooo close" and he leaned in to kiss his twin. 'Good" Draco thought. Hopefully that kissing will distract them until it's too late. He slowed his motions on Fred, guessing from the pitch of George's voice that the other was slightly behind. And for him, he sped up. Sure enough, they both got there within a couple of seconds of each other. Perfect!
"Oooohhhh, oh yes… I'm… I'm cumming" Fred said, and the blond heard his breathing get staggered and felt his ring clamp down on the three fingers inside him as he finally went over the top. "Fuck that so, good…" then his voice shifted as a resistance and slight stinging followed on this heels of his orgasm. He looked down and realized what had happened. "Wait! George don't-" he started to say, but it was too late. His twin was already past the point of no return, and Draco smirked in satisfaction as felt the other brother's orgasm strike him the same way, staggered breathing and a sphincter clamped like a vice around the fingers pressing into his hole.
"Oh yea! Fuck, that's soooo good bro!" he moaned in pleasant relief. It…" then the feeling hit him too. "URGH!" he gasped in surprise, eyes shooting open.
They looked down at their crotches to a rather incongruous sight. Too late, they realized that they'd forgotten about the sticking charms Draco had used on them for docking. Their hoods were still 'glued' in place. As such, when their orgasms hit, and they spurted the massive loads created by the potion they'd drank, five times the normal volume (which for them was already a pretty good amount) there was no place for the cum to go. So instead of shooting out of their rigid up-turned cocks and coating each other's chests, their huge loads were stuck under their foreskins. Both of these were now stretched out massively, mingling their semen, in an oversized golf-ball bulge that had spouted between their poles.
"Argh!" both of them cried, more from shock than anything else. The situation wasn't painful, not quite, but it was certainly uncomfortable. "Draco, take off the sticking charms."
"Sure," he said, picking up his wand. "But, before I do that…" and he paused to get their attention. They shot him murderous glances, only now realizing that he'd pranked them even more severely than they had realized. "There's one more thing we should get straight."
"Wha.. WHAT?! What else is there?" said Fred, somewhat pleadingly.
"Well, I could still leave you like this I suppose." And to drive home his point, and just to see what would happen, he pinched the swollen cum 'balloon' to watch it morph around their mushrooms. Then pushed it up, forcing them both to rise to their toes to keep it from becoming a painful stretch on their manhood. He held them there for about 10 seconds, then he let go and allowed them to come back to rest. "You need to agree that you won't prank me through other people, either. You know, like the way you've used Ron to get at me twice now. By messing with my Quidditch practice the other day, and by giving him the special underwear that he and Seamus got me into and wanked over and over me for hours on end, in front of other people!" That took the wind out of their sails. Their indignation faded pretty quickly when they realized that he was only repaying them in kind, in fact was being less harsh, than what they'd subjected him too already. "You prank whomever else you want. But you leave me and Harry out of it." It wasn't phrased as a request, but rather, as terms.
He let that sink in for a moment. "Well, yea, OK," Fred relented. He looked at his brother and both nodded. "You and Harry are off our prank radar then."
"Good!" said Draco, a smile returning to his face. "Now, for the part I've really been looking forward to," and he eyed the flesh balloon hungrily. The blond got into position right underneath, placed his wand just next to their cocks, and tipped his head back. Remembering at the last minute to take a deep breath and close his eyes tightly, he muttered the counter spell to release the charms binding their foreskins. His placement wasn't quite right, but close enough not to matter. The gigantic flood of semen burst forth from its container and drenched his face. Centered on his nose, the 13-year-old's entire face was quickly deluged in cum. A great deal of it went into his mouth as he had hoped, more than satisfying his culinary craving. It was the largest amount he'd ever had at one time.
But still, it was only perhaps a third to a half of the total volume. The rest of it ran into his eye sockets and then quickly moved past to run over and through his eyebrows, across his forehead and into his hair, while plenty more ran down his cheeks and started running down his neck on onto his torso. The little blond cum-slut just stayed still and basked in the amazing sensation of feeling himself get drenched in boy cream. He'd never been more aroused in his life. His cock had been hard the entire time, since first undressing in front of the twins, but he had steadfastly refused to touch it. Now, he reached down and started wanking himself. In less than five seconds his orgasm hit him, and his moan came out as a gargle while the sound was pushed through the copious volume of boy-cream he was still savoring in his mouth.
Harry had also shown amazing self-discipline by not letting go of the camera this entire time, despite his demanding erection. Seeing Draco like this was , perhaps, the single most erotic thing he'd witnessed in his life up until now. And that included things like watching the twins double-penetrate Oliver and seeing Colin Creevy bare his ass and beg to be deflowered. This… this was somehow even better! He took shot after shot with the camera, not wanting to miss a single thing. And he would find out later that his wish would be fulfilled. The entire sequence of Draco's cum drenching was caught on film, along with the obviously ecstatic expression on the blond's face as the white goo covered him and seeped into every orifice in his skull before running down to start gathering on his torso. That ecstasy also carried through the bond, and Harry could tell just how overwhelmed with pleasure the blond was at having the full plan finally come to fruition, with the massive facial as the proverbial cherry on top.
After a few moments, when he was sure Draco was done moving for a bit, Harry put down the camera and grabbed his own erection. He lasted slightly longer than his boyfriend had, but only by about 10 seconds. With an almighty moan, he shot his load all over the mirror and the floor between his knees, moaning Draco's name, and wishing for a moment that he was on the other side of the glass so that he could put his hands on the lovely blond and fondle him, or make out with him, or just make any kind of physical contact with him.
Draco felt Harry go over the edge, and the feeling of longing that came with it. Knowing what his boyfriend was feeling, he mouthed "I love you" silently to let Harry know. That was enough to help calm the other boy. As his breathing returned to normal, he continued to watch Draco, unable to tear his eyes away. He noted in his peripheral vision that his jizz was dripping down the glass. He was young and so it was still somewhat watery, the thin liquid running down quickly. Nothing like the thick creamy milk the twins had deposited all over the blond's visage on the other side of the mirror.
The blond stayed in the same position enjoying the fruits and creams of his labor. He moaned as he savored the amazing feeling of having all this cum coating him. He'd been fantasizing about it for a few days now, ever since he'd decided to brew the potion that made it possible. No… that wasn't quite right. He'd been fantasizing about something like this, off and on, ever since his team gave him that group facial. It was only recently that those fantasies had been reinvigorated by the potion's possibilities.
As he knelt there his moans alternated between soft audible utterances, and low hums when he swallowed some of the huge pool in his mouth, then moved his tongue around to savor the flavor of what remained. He pulled deep breaths through his nose as well, the scent completely saturating the air, and amplifying the flavor already on his tongue, making him wonderfully lightheaded. If this is what it was like to do drugs he could understand why some people got hooked.
Harry, watching this unfold, was reminded of Cedric's kink. The pretty teen had taken his teammate's jock strap and stretched it over his face like an oxygen mask while riding his dildo. He now suspected that smell of teenaged boy sweat (and men's too?) had the same stimulating effect for Cedric that cum had for Draco. He filed that little fact away for later exploration if he ever found the right circumstances to talk to the pretty Hufflepuff about it.
The twins, still bound with their hands in place, remained standing over the kneeling blond, watching him bask in the creamy facial he'd conjured for himself. They both admired the ingenuity of the whole scheme as well as envied him his ability to find such obvious sexual bliss from this. They also liked tasting a hot load, but their own enjoyment was clearly nothing close to the level the Slytherin boy experienced. They watched him for a couple of minutes, seeing the progression of him slowly swallowing the portions that had gone into his mouth until he'd finally consumed the entire dessert.
'Or… has he?' thought George, and looking back at his brother, saw the thought reflected there. They could help Draco out a bit. Harry, on the other side of the mirror, saw this exchange of glances. He didn't know what it meant, not sharing the psychic link that the brothers seemed to share, but he had a suspicion they were up to something. He quickly wiped his hands and grabbed the camera.
"Can you unstick our arms?" Fred asked. No hint of anger or annoyance in his voice, just a gentle nudge to bring the boy back down to earth.
"OH… ah, sure" Draco replied, taking a moment to fully come back to the present. He groped around for his wand where he'd set it down, unable to open his eyes and not wanting to accidentally damage it with a stray knee or a misplaced foot on the part of the twins. He found it quickly.
"Don't move," said George. "We'll, um, come to you" he said playfully. Arms still stuck to each other's backs, they slowly moved one step away from the mirror, then squatted down to kneel on the floor right behind the blond. "OK, all set." Draco, having sensed their movements, knew roughly where they were even with his eyes still tightly closed. He put his wand up.
"Lean into it?" They did so, and he gave the counter spell when he felt the back of a hand make contact with his wand. Moving it over, they did the same thing again on the other side and then both now had free movement. "Can, uh, one of you get me a towel?" he asked.
"Sure, but how about this first?" Fred replied. Without giving Draco a chance to reply, they both shifted their positions so that they were kneeling on either side of him. Then each leaned in close, opened their mouths, and started licking up some of the rivulets of cum that had been dripping down the pale white flesh of the little cum-slut.
"OH… Oh fuck" the blond moaned in surprise and then renewed pleasure. Harry also gave a quick expletive of surprise, but it took him only a second to recover and he began taking pictures again, moving in close to see them swirling their tongues elaborately, clearly intending to stimulate the smooth flesh as much as possible. "MERLIN. Oh, ooooooo, your tongues. They, ungh!" Draco moaned, clearly enjoying this new twist.
Fred took a hefty lick, then paused, considering. "You really do taste wonderful bro."
George took a healthy amount into his lips as well, smacking them. "Why, so do you bro."
"Oh, fffuuuccckkk" the younger boy moaned, clearly aroused by their playful tone in calling attention to his love of the stuff.
"Would you like to have some more Draco?" Fred asked.
"Uh huh" he quickly responded, clearly turned on by the prospect. He started to nod his head in enthusiastic agreement but quickly stilled it, realizing that this would cause a lot of it to drip to the floor more quickly.
Fred scooped up a bunch with a crooked finger, then brought it to Draco's open mouth. The blond eagerly sucked in the digit, licking it. Fred's cock jumped for a moment as he thought about the intense suction the Slytherin was giving him, and recalling his great prowess at sucking dick.
"Easy, easy, plenty more where that came from." They then each slowly started gathering globs of their own load, feeding it both to Draco and to themselves. 'FUCK' Harry thought, as his cock sprang fully back to attention. The large facial marked the end of the plan they'd hatched. He was amazed at the way the sexual encounter was continuing, and thankful that he was able to keep photographing it. Draco sensed Harry's renewed arousal through the bond and smiled inwardly, glad he was enjoying the show.
As they worked on their lover, the twins were able to signal to each other through hand gestures and silently mouthed words. Harry could see this but couldn't quite make out what they were driving at. He shrugged; sure it would become apparent seen enough.
The twins were coordinating their efforts, setting up a little extra fun with the 13-year-old. They deliberately avoided his eyes so as to ensure he kept them shut so that he couldn't see what they were doing, heightening the other senses. George then had a bright idea. He licked up a good amount but didn't swallow. Instead, he leaned in and kissed Draco, feeding him more of the combined semen. The younger boy moaned into the kiss in response, clearly enjoying this extra sharing coupled with the tongue wrestling.
"OH! Look what we have here" said Fred as he noticed that the blond had gotten hard again. "Looks like you've got at least another one in you, eh?" he continued.
"Well… maybe… OH FUCK YES, DO THAT!!!" Draco moaned. His hesitation switched instantly to urgent sexual need as, while Draco pulled back from kissing his brother and started to speak, Fred scooped up some more of the cum from his shoulders and used it to quickly slick up then start wanking the 3-inch cock now standing very tall and proud. "OH… oh yea. Wow!" he panted. 'How could they have known to do this? This same amazing thing Harry had done the other day' he thought. "Did… did Harry… tell you?" he said between breaths, lustful sensations sapping his energy.
"Tell us what?" George asked.
"Nuh, nothing. Please don't stop!" The twins just smiled, deciding to let it go. Harry, though, knew what the blond meant; the thing he did the other day of rubbing cum all over him. He wasn't surprised though that the twins stumbled onto this, and he was glad for Draco that he'd found yet another stimulating thing during this encounter. Judging by the look on his face, his boyfriend might pass out from all the pleasure.
As Fred continued wanking the hard cock, George scooped up some for himself and brought it around back. Spreading it between the firm pale cheeks, he started teasing Draco's hole with a couple of fingers. That turned it up a notch, yet again for the blond. His moaning jumped an octave as the unexpected, but very welcome, anal stimulation was added.
The twins kept this up for a moment, keenly watching the blond, making sure he was totally lost in the sensations they were giving him. He was. That, plus the ongoing tastes and smells that still wafted into his brain. Nodding to each other, they each carefully used their free hand to start scraping up all the remaining cum they could get from the side of Draco's face, neck, shoulders, and torso. But they kept stimulating him while they did this. Despite everything, there were still about four tablespoons of the stuff left, and they each gathered half of it into pool in the cupped palms. Harry wondered what they were up to.
They shared another look then smiled at each other, devious looks on their faces. This went unnoticed by Draco who, Harry realized, had been kept in the dark by their deliberate avoidance of clearing his eye sockets of the stinging boy seed. Nobody liked pirate eye.
Fred leaned in and whispered to Draco encouragingly, "Yea, that's it. Just relax and enjoy it," then kissed him. As he did so, he brought his other hand up and stroked the younger teen's blond hair affectionately. George did the same with his hand.
'Ah! That's what they were doing' Harry thought, and he caught this little scheme on camera as it unfolded. They had gone out of their way to ensure the Slytherin would be distracted by several things at once: the smell and taste of teenage cum, the feeling of that same cum being used to stroke his cock and tease his hole, and just to make completely sure, the deep kiss Fred was giving him now. Draco would be too out of it to realize that they'd just completely saturated the top of his head with boy-cream, all but ensuring the entire top layer, or more, would be glued in place when it dried. To the blond, it just felt like two tender hands caressing his head as they got him off; another nice sensation added to the mélange of pleasure they were giving him. Which, technically, it was. But judging by the conspiratorial glance they'd shared just before, there was an ulterior motive.
The pair gently stroked the blond's head for a minute or so, ensuring the goo was evenly spread throughout his hair. Harry chuckled at bit as this unfolded. They were getting their last licks in, so to speak, now that they'd promised to stop pranking him. Looks like they felt the promise should only kick in just after this whole thing. And, well, it was a pretty harmless little gag overall. His hair would be a helmet for a little while. Ha!
Yet again, Harry wished he could be on the other side of the mirror right now. The space must absolutely reek of the smell of cum and teenage sweat. He could only imagine the density of pheromones floating around in there right now. An intense and high-pitched moan from Draco snapped him back to reality.
George had started inserting one digit into the puckering ring, prying open the tight boy-hole with his index finger. That did the trick, just as the ginger suspected it would. "I'm… I'm gonna… again."
"See Fred? He just loves butt play."
"Really George? I thought it was being covered in cum that he really enjoyed," joked his brother. This was obviously to tease Draco a bit but also to turn him on further. Both knew it was unnecessary, but they were having fun with it. The Slytherin's high pitched whine told them he was very close to the edge.
"Yea. Do it," came one twin's voice, "cum for us," came the other, right after. And the blond obliged. Not literally, his body wasn't quite there yet, but he climaxed. Both gingers noted that this was less than 10 minutes since his earlier, almost hands-free, wank when he quickly went over the top under the deluge of the twins combined mega-loads being dumped onto his face.
This time, it really was all too much. The blond felt light-headed and then fainted. The twins caught him and gently lowered him to the floor and stretched him out. George went and got a couple of towels which they put under his head to keep him comfortable.
Leaving him to relax they went to the showers to rinse off, keeping a close eye on the semi-unconscious boy as they did to make sure he was OK. They noted, with wry amusement, that the expression of pure bliss remained on the blond's face even in his aloof state. He was in his own little private heaven.
Notes:
Please leave Kudos, or even better, I comment! Email me with suggestions or just to share fun themes such as this: caladan10 (at) tutanota.com.
Chapter 31: The twins give Draco a first
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The twins took a leisurely shower, reveling in the fantastic sex they'd just had. Also reflecting on just how well Draco had duped them. As he'd later find out, Harry was right in his guess that pulling one over on them would boost the twin's respect for the Slytherin. Harry, still hidden behind the mirror, could see that their balls remained swollen from the potion. They whispered conspiratorially a bit and he couldn't hear them from this far off.
Draco woke up from his cat nap as they finished drying off and they walked over to him, helping him to his feet. He stretched a bit then went over to stand in front of the mirror, knowing this gave both Harry and him a full-on view of his current state. And what a state it was: Draco could see a thin sheen of sweat covering his lower half, making his pale body shine slightly in the light. But on his upper half and face the skin shown even brighter as it was covered in a layer of teenage cum. Plus there was the state of his completely matted hair, also drenched in the same salty / sweet goo. All that coupled with the large lustful grin on his face made him look like... a total cum slut he realized. And, truth be told, he didn't mind that one bit. It was liberating. He could give himself over to this and it felt amazing. What was the point of feeling guilt or shame?
The twins stood to each side of him, admiring their ejaculatory handiwork. Despite how they’d been tricked into the situation, they liked what they saw and how it had unfolded. It was super kinky, and both were turned on by how the boy looked right now. Plus the smell was intoxicating. They were both back to full hardness quickly. Harry took the opportunity to snap a few pics. It really was a startling display of teen boy sexuality; the three of them looking at each other in the mirror like this.
"So..." Fred asked, the soliciting tone clear in his voice, as he traced a finger down the full length of the younger boy’s spine. They both looked at Draco in the mirror to speak with him, not turning towards him.
"Yes?" the blond replied, picking up on his tone.
"The potion will last for a little while yet" continued George, and he nodded down to their still-swollen sacks.
"Oh really? And how do you know that?" Draco asked them. Both their eyes got wide as they realized the slip. "Just how many doses did Harry give you?" He already knew the answer. But there was no point in letting them know that.
"We tried it out last night" Fred confessed. "Harry gave us eight, not seven. We actually thought Harry might be pranking us and we wanted to make sure." That was probably true. From the expressions on their faces Draco could tell that having gotten them to admit this, he'd earned even more respect from them for being cunning.
"OK, well, makes sense. So... what does that mean, exactly, when you say it’ll last a while longer?"
"If you cum again while it’s still in effect, the second time has less volume, but is still much bigger than a normal load. Maybe two or three times larger rather than five times" George said. "Maybe we should, uh, try to gauge just how much? You know, to fully understand the details of the potion" he added playfully, implications obvious in his voice.
"Sounds like a good potions experiment" replied the blond, echoing the playfulness. Harry thought so too as he heard this unfold just a short distance away on the other side of the glass. "Did you have something specific in mind?"
"Well, yes, now that you mention it."
Ah, so that's what they'd been whispering about, Harry thought.
"Remember how we gave Oliver a 'first time' in here?" George asked. Draco immediately recalled how they'd double penetrated their captain and his own role in that maneuver. He froze in panic and subconsciously slammed his hole shut as the memory came back to him. "I don't think I could take both-"
"No no!" Fred quickly cut in, seeing the Slytherin's entire body tense. "Not exactly what we did to him. We were thinking about a different kind of first for you."
"Which is?" Draco asked, some nervousness still in his voice.
"Do you know what spit roasting is?"
"No."
The twins explained, and Draco's face lit up as they did. That sounded hot, and he was immediately keen to try it. But he was a bit worried about what Harry thought. He looked at the mirror hesitantly hoping to convey this to the boy on the other side.
Harry, hearing their explanation as though he were right in the room with them, was also very aroused by the idea of them doing that to his boyfriend. He really wanted to watch! And between what he knew about Draco and the excitement he sensed through the bond, he knew that the hesitancy was only because his boyfriend was worried about Harry’s reaction. But he couldn't communicate with Draco without giving away his presence. Then an idea struck him. He quickly set down the camera and cast a lubrication spell on his cock, which had gotten very hard again as the twins explained spit roasting. He stroked himself vigorously, muttering "do it Draco, let them take you from both ends" as he did so, trying with all his might to will lustful thoughts that would bridge the gap between them. A moment later Draco's expression changed.
"I want to try it" the blond said, looking at each ginger boy's reflected face to catch their gaze. To their eyes it just seemed like Draco needed a minute to think about it. They had no way of sensing that Harry was just on the other side of the glass hoping fervently for this exact thing.
'It worked!' Harry thought. The immense lust Harry had felt, amplified by his vigourous wanking, made its way through the bond and Draco had picked up on it, correctly interpreting Harry's shared excitement at the idea.
"Let’s use the bench" the blond said, thinking about how Harry could get some more wonderful shots of this. "Put it right here (he gestured) so that we can keep watching ourselves in the mirror."
"Good idea" they both echoed and one of them, grabbing his wand, proceeded to levitate the bench over so that the short side was almost right against the mirror. This put them just inches away from Harry's camera on the other side of the glass.
"Do you want to, uh, shower first?" Fred asked.
"No" the blond replied, without hesitation. They looked at him, surprised by both the answer and the matter-of-fact response. Then, a bit sheepishly as he continued, "I, uh, like the feel and smell of all this." He gestured to himself, and the huge quantity of semen covering most of his upper half. "I don't want it to end yet."
"Kinky" came the twin's reply, not at all disapprovingly. They were clearly turned on by the other boy's enthusiasm and willingness to explore. Also, while showering, they’d talked about just how much Draco seemed to enjoy being covered in boy-juice. They were thinking about ways they could experience something similar for themselves and so were very interested in seeing what it would be like for their sex partner to not clean up right away.
George started laying down several layers of fluffy towels. "Here, this will keep you from getting your joints scuffed on the bench" he said.
"Oh, you were thinking me on my hands and knees?"
"Yes, and we’d stand in front and behind you. Why?"
"How about we do this instead" Draco said, laying back on the bench, on top of the towels George had placed. He quickly shifted position so that his head was off the end, allowing him to let it dangle down, now looking up at the ginger pair. "You can both kneel and I'll be able to swallow your whole cock much more easily this way I bet."
"FUCK!" Fred said, as his hard member leaked a bit of precum with the realization that, while the blond was still somewhat new, he was certainly not innocent.
"Then, if George needs it, you can hold my legs back for him. Since you fucked me last time Fred, I guess you'll trade off?" There was dead silence for a moment while the twins shared a very surprised look, and both briefly travelled back in their memory to the moment, not all that long ago, when they'd taken his anal virginity along with Harry’s in this very room. They hadn't expected the blond to take to this idea so readily and so matter-of-factly. Draco picked up on this as he was very perceptive and decided to tease them a little. "Unless, George, maybe you'd rather let Fred have my ass a second time while I suck you?"
"NO!" came George's immediate and vehement reply. Then calmer, "I gave that to my brother last time, but I really want to plow your cute little ass right now." He shared a quick look with his brother who shrugged. Fair was fair.
"Well? Then what's the hold up?" the blond asked teasingly, as he grabbed his ankles and pulled them back towards his head, presenting his smooth puckering hole to the ginger teen.
"FUCK" George moaned, echoing his brother’s earlier utterance, also triggered by the boldness of their partner and how aroused that made him feel. Just as Oliver hadn’t really had to coax them into sexual experimentation, so too it seemed that they would not have to do so with their new Slytherin friend. George went down to his knees just next to the bench. Taking a thigh in each hand he pushed them back, allowing Draco to let go, and then leaned forward to take a nice long lick at the Slytherin's hairless pink hole before diving in properly.
"Yes! Like... that... so good!" Draco moaned as the ginger ate his ass, licking intensely and occasionally stabbing with his tongue. He closed his eyes and reveled in the amazing sensations radiating from his hole. But he opened them again a minute later when he sensed movement near his face. As he did, he got a very close up look at Fred's cock as the boy knelt on the floor just in front of him and guided his stiff member towards the blond's mouth. Not needing to be told what to do, indeed eager to do it, Draco leaned his head back and opened wide, tonguing the mushroom as it moved past his lips, and enjoying the taste of precum that had already started collecting around the head and under the retracted hood. Fred started moaning, appreciating the innate cock-sucking skills of Harry’s boyfriend. He was only putting a couple of inches in, but already his cock felt like it was in a tight moist heaven. Such great tongue work!
Meanwhile, Harry had picked up the camera and was snapping away, getting more great shots of the threesome as they went for round two.
In his prone position the blond sensed what else he could do. Shifting his head slightly, he was able to open his throat further. He groped around for a second and quickly found the firm globes of Fred's ass. Gripping them tightly, he pulled the older teen forward, making it clear he wanted to full five inches. The owner was happy to comply, pushing it all the way in and holding it there as the gripping hands demanded. Draco quickly realized that if he used his nose, he could continue to breathe like this. So, he left the cock fully inside, lips wrapped around the base. He moved one hand to reach under and shift the low hanging ball sack a bit to make sure he kept his nostrils from being blocked, using his fingertips to tease the sensitive area at the same time. He giggled slightly as the pubic hair at the cock's base tickled his chin. Then a moment later, he felt the moist tongue on his hole be replaced by a lubed finger that was quickly buried in his bum, eliciting a deep and involuntary moan, which would have been loud had he not had a mouth full of boy meat.
"OH FUCK!" Fred cried out, his crotch a tumult of stimulation from the warm mouth wrapped around his shift, the tongue sliding along it, the fingers teasing his smooth scrotum, and now the vibrations from the blond's moan rippling along the length. "That... MERLIN!... that feels amazing. Draco! You're so good at this!"
Draco continued sucking for a bit, smiling around the cock in his mouth. He was vain enough and always appreciated a compliment. As he thought about it, he remembered the synergies between his own moaning and the pleasurable vibrations that were translated to the cock he was sucking on. His moans were reinvigorated as he felt a second finger join the first, gently fucking him up their full length and sometimes scissoring inside him. He felt himself get lightheaded with pleasure when a third finger was added, stretching his ring further open to make it nice and ready for the hard cock that he knew would soon be inside him. He was getting more and more eager for it with each passing minute of the twins’ attention to his body.
As the slight head rush faded and Draco returned to himself, he could sense Fred's bollocks drawing up in their sack. He gently spat out the hard member, allowing it to flop free next to his face.
"Wait!"
This got him a grunt of frustration from Fred.
"You don't want to cum yet, right?" Draco asked.
"I," the ginger breathed deeply for a moment in a calming way, "I guess not" he finally said. Draco and the other Weasley twin could see his cock twitching as it dangled in the air, glistening with spit. It also moved a bit as Fred subconsciously pumped the air, instinctually seeking out contact or friction to advance his orgasm. He had been close!
"Good. Because I really want to feel what it's like to have cocks thrusting into both my holes at the same time. You did promise to spit roast me, remember?" This elicited the exact reaction the blond had been hoping for, a lustful moan from both twins. Harry moaned as well, with the mental picture this created for him, and Draco felt that lustful longing through the bond they shared. The blond also hoped that the lustful feelings he’d just stoked could also help Fred be open to another suggestion. "Here, let me help you" he said, picking up his wand.
"What are you going to do?"
"You’ll see," he replied, and then cast the cock-ring spell that he’d used on Harry the other day while he’d been instructing Ron and Seamus. The twins watched in fascination as the golden ring appeared and took effect. "There. Now we can keep doing fun things like this," and Draco licked the enlarged sack which draw a throaty moan out of its owner, "and you won’t cum."
"Wow" they both uttered in amazement. Again they were reminded that despite the blond’s young age, he wasn’t a novice in sexual matters.
"Hey bro?" George prompted, "can you take these for me?" and he nodded his head toward the blond's legs as he withdrew his fingers from the blond's puckering ring. Fred nodded, glad for the distraction, and reached to get a firm grip on each at the base of the calf next to the ankle. He slowly pulled them a bit back, apart, and down, causing the pale bum to turn upwards and the cheeks to spread further apart. This offered up the 13-year old's rosebud on the proverbial silver platter, ready for George to have his way with him. As he was maneuvered into position, the blond realized that he liked being held in position like this. And not just being held, but kind of being held down, as though he wouldn't be allowed to move. This was a new feeling for him and, as he thought about it, he kind of liked it. Knowing that Fred would of course let him go the second he asked, he nonetheless started fantasizing about what it would be like to be... more restrained... in sexual situations. He'd have to discuss this with Harry later. Perhaps this could be added to their explorations of Harry spanking him.
While Draco was diving down that lustful rabbit hole in his mind, George also lost himself for a minute admiring the pale blond ass being presented to him, using his thumb and first two fingers to gently wank himself. His mushroom was glistening from all the pre-cum being spread on it.
His twin, still looking for sources of distraction from his urgent need to shoot his load, let go of one leg and fumbled for a moment on the bench to get his wand. (He'd placed it nearby as they explained spit roasting.) Taking it up, he used it to cast new lubrication spells on his brother and Draco. Both were snapped out of their reverie by the familiar tingling on their bits. Fred paused and looked down at Draco with a questioning expression, one eyebrow raised, wand still at the ready. The blond picked up on the unspoken query: "Keep it handy. I’ll tell you the counter spell soon" the blond said, licking his lips. The older boy smiled and put his wand aside, then grabbed the Slytherin's legs again to hold him down while George shifted position to line himself up.
Draco felt the mushroom press at his ring and, shifting his gaze, he locked eyes with George, seeing the question on the ginger’s face. In frustration, he though ‘Fucking Gryffindors! Of course I want you inside me. Why does he feel like he needs to ask permission given all we’ve just done?!’ But, to his credit, the blond kept that thought both out of his mouth and out of his expression. Instead, he just nodded. A second later he felt the hard member push past his ring. "OH FUCK YES," the blond moaned, his earlier frustration immediately forgotten. "Ummmm" he purred, as the full length was gradually pushed all the way inside and he felt the other teen’s waist press fully against his ass, burying every last bit of the shaft fully inside. "Yea. Just... stay there for a minute" he said, wanting a moment to fully get used to hit. George nodded and kept still. The older teen was, of course, eager to start pumping but he was also an experienced and curious enough lover to allow a bottom a little time to adjust. "Merlin! I love the feel of it inside me. It’s just as good as last time."
Fred and George immediately took his meaning and shared a quick smile between them. While he hadn’t had this exact cock inside him before, the Slytherin had had an identical one. And they were identical. The twins had compared themselves and measured many times, and still did. It was a source of friendly competition between them, trying to see if they could get a bit of bragging rights in one dimension or another. But it never was. They always kept pace.
Fred, not wanting to be left out, nudged forward. Draco opened to resume sucking on the tasty boy meat and a few seconds later he had the entire shaft in his mouth. He tilted his head back a bit further to allow it in comfortably, and to ensure his nostrils were clear of the ball sack, allowing him to breathe more clearly. As he accustomed himself to the shaft in his mouth, he realized that, YES!, it was actually happening. He had a cock in both ends!
He moaned contentedly. While the tone seemed clear Fred, wanting to make sure, asked "all good?" Not wanting to spit it out and interrupt this delightful new sensation, Draco gave a thumbs up. Not a gesture he’d normally use, but it came quickly to mind and was unambiguous.
"Wicked" they both said, and each ginger started to move their cock slowly in and out of boy under them. Harry, just a feet away, continued snapping away with the camera, speculating that this was probably the sexiest thing yet that he’d photographed. And that was saying something!
The twins started pumping in and out, taking their time, enjoying it. They’d done this with Oliver but, with him typically wanting to be the top and them bottom, only once. They were all happier when he was the dominant.
As it continued, Draco realized that there was something exceptionally submissive about getting spit roasted. At times he would run his tongue along the shaft as it pushed past his jaw, getting a nice little moan from Fred. Sometimes he’d clench his ass, getting a similar moan from Goerge. It was hard to keep this up though, as their rhythms were different and out of sync. He moaned in frustration a bit. Fred heard and pulled free to allow the blond to talk and relax his jaw a bit, giving him a break. George also paused and pulled out.
"Still OK?"
"Yea" Draco replied. "But it’s hard to concentrate on using both groups of muscles at the same time: my mouth and my ass to squeeze your cocks."
The twins shared a quick look between them. Then Fred leaned down to kiss Draco for a moment. Pulling back, he stroked his cum soaked face as he said, "That’s great that you want to make it extra good for us. But really, don't worry about that. You don't have to do anything. Just lay there and enjoy it while we have our way with you."
"Really?"
"Really" George answered for them.
"Thanks" he said, his tone grateful. The twins shared another look, the mix of emotions (all positive) on their faces plain to see for anyone. Of course, only Harry was able to observe it. Not for the first time they reflected on the luck they’d had in their lustful encounters, and how amazing this latest one felt. Their own wank-buddy bonding spell added to the energy of that lust-filled feedback loop as they each sank their cocks in the willing, no, eager blond bottom on the bench beneath them. And he was actually thanking them for this!
"Let’s keep going. Put those hard dicks back inside me, now!" he commanded, deliberately enticing them into it, emphasizing the plural to remind them of just how rare this kind of thing was. Harry’s cock gave an almighty jump when he heard that and a large glob of precum leaked from the tip to dribble down his shaft a bit then onto the floor between his feet.
They both went back to work, eager to satiate the eager 13-year-old as well as themselves. As they got into a rhythm, Draco make himself relax and just enjoy the wonderful sensation of being fucked from both ends as the same time. But he quickly realized that it would be better if they could synchronize. He wanted to feel both cocks sink fully in, then pull out, at the same moment.
He reached back with his right hand to grab Fred’s ass cheek, and down with his left to grab George’s. Getting a nice grip on each globe he gently pushed and pulled each toward and away from him in synch. The gingers quickly realized what he wanted and, mentally kicking themselves for not realizing this on their own, got into a synchronized rhythm. Each inward thrush of rock-hard teenage cock now bottomed out in the cum-drenched blond at the same moment. Likewise, only the mushroom head was left inside his lips and ass ring out the outward stroke, also at the same moment.
Feeling them align the blond relaxed his grip and put his arms at his sides. He emitted the most contented sigh/moan, muffled by the boy-meat in his mouth, but no less intense because of it. It was great to feel his prostate get hit so perfectly, over and over. Plus, every now and then, he’d get a nice spurt of tasty pre-cum in his mouth, and he used his tongue to savor the flavor while also caressing the hard shaft that delivered it. Thinking back on earlier conversations with Harry, this just felt "right," to be used this way, to have a hard cock inside him. No, two cocks actually. The sexual satisfaction was indescribable, and he just took the time to lay back and enjoy it, keeping his hands away from his own hard member so that he didn’t climax too soon. He probably could recover quickly, but still, why rush it? Plus, he had plans for Harry later anyway.
After a few minutes, he felt the hands gripping his ankles loosen a bit. He tapped Fred’s thigh, and the ginger pulled his cock free to allow him to speak.
"Your arms getting tired?" Draco asked.
"Merlin yes!" Fred acknowledged, letting go and finally allowed himself to feel the full intensity of his tired shoulders. It was amazing how long you could put off minor aches and pains when you were going at it.
"Sorry bro. I can take a turn," George said, reaching for the blond’s calves. "Or maybe Draco can pull his legs back?"
"Wait! I have a brilliant idea!" Fred said. "Come and help me. Draco, sit up and relax for a second."
While neither was thrilled at the interruption, both Draco and George were intrigued. The blond relaxed and sat up moved his limbs a bit to help avoid cramping while the twins went over to Fred’s locker. Opening it and they whispered excitedly for a moment. Then Fred got his broom out, they came back over, and signaled for Draco to lay on his back again on the towels.
The blond did so but gave them a questioning look.
"This will be fun" George reassured him.
"UP!" Fred said, commanding his broom. The object obeyed, and floated level in mid-air. "Draco, put your hands and arms up."
"Sure" he said. "You want me to hold on like this?" he asked excitedly.
"No. You could slip and fall off. Wouldn’t want that." George said, a slight tease in his voice. The Slytherin seeker was about to argue that given how good he was on his broom during matches, the strong grip this implied, and how many times a bludger had failed to knock him loose, that he’d never come off a broom so easily.
"Plus" Fred said, cutting in when he saw the blond’s look of consternation, knowing that playful teasing had worked, and deciding to be a bit kinky himself, "I like the thought of you trussed up and gagged... by a cock!"
This caused the objection to die in Draco’s throat. He liked that image too! Involuntarily, he let out a high-pitched moan of lust, hating himself for the loss of control, but still very much wanting to continue. The twins heard him and the unmistakable arousal this implied: their young friend wanted to be tied up.
As the blond lifted each limb, they put it against the broom and cast a sticking charm on each one, effectively gluing him to the wooden broom handle. He was now lashed up like some sort of big game hunted out in the forest by primitive tribesmen who and were bringing it back to camp. Struggling a bit, just to test it out, he realized that he was unable to get free. This threw him back to his fantasy from a few minutes ago about being held down, though this was even better!
The broom’s levitation ability had automatically adjusted to its "rider" and they pulled the Slytherin boy up into the air easily as both he and the broom together were now light as a feather. But they quickly realized that by sticking him at his wrists and ankles, neither end was at the right height for what they needed. So they let him back down, re-applied the charms further up his arms and legs, and then tried again. This was much better! They’d now magically lashed his arms and legs to the wood so that both his mouth and ass ring would be perfectly level with their cocks as they each put an end of the broom on their shoulder.
"You ready?" Fred asked, not really expecting an answer.
"Oh yes!" Draco responded, surprising him. As he leaned his head back to open his throat he said, "Really spit roast me you ginger imps," knowing that this would goad them on, and wanting to recover a bit of control over the situation after his lustful whimpering a moment ago. "I want to feel you deep inside again!"
That certainly did the trick! They lined up their cocks and wasted no time sinking them to the hilt and fucking him intensely from both ends.
"MERLIN!" Harry thought, amazed and excited by just how naughty his boyfriend was being. This opened new possibilities in the raven-haired boy’s mind about what else they might do in the future. He continued snapping away, now knowing for sure that his boyfriend would be disappointed if he didn’t document this fully. Or at least, that’s what he told himself.
They found their rhythm again. But a few moments later, George motioned to his brother who immediately picked up on his meaning. After a slight shift, the rhythm continued. But they alternated pushing and pulling, swinging the boy gently between them in mid-air. So now the blond would feel one hole get almost empty and the other one got filled while he swayed back and forth while hanging from the broom. George even toyed with the idea of stepping back a bit and getting a much bigger swing going, having the blond sway across a wide arc, leaving perhaps an extra foot or so of room. He chuckled a bit to himself at the mental picture, but then thought better of it. It’s unlikely he could consistently "hit the mark" on the boy’s hole. Plus if Fred missed, they’d risk poking the Slytherin boy in the eye. And nobody wanted to give an explanation to Madame Pomfrey, the school nurse, about all this.
The physical sensations of being filled with cock as two fit teenagers laid into him and the overwhelming smell of the cum which he felt drying on this skin and hair, plus the twins own moaning as they took pleasure from his moist holes, amplified Draco’s arousal. And best of all, everyone was relaxed. The broom took on all the weight so neither had to exert themselves holding him up.
Draco, for his part, settled into the sensations and again reveled in having both his holes filled, enjoying the pleasure they were giving him. He could just imagine what Harry was seeing and getting on camera: here he was, bound hand and foot, two teenage cocks plowing him at each end, while most of his torso and his entire head were covered in drying cum. The blond had never been so turned on in his life! "Fuck this feels amazing" he moaned around the mouthful of cock, which of course garbled most of it. But Fred could tell this was a happy sound and so he didn’t pause or pull free.
"FUCK YES!" he thought. "Fuck me! Sink your cocks in me. Fill me up with those huge loads! I want to be leaking cum from both ends." Looking back, he was glad that he’d kept those thoughts inside and not voiced them, garbled though they would have been. He was fine with Harry knowing these things about him; was eager to tell him in fact. But he had already revealed too much to the twins about his growing submissive inclinations, so it was better to wait until later when he was alone with his boyfriend.
Keeping up that good rhythm the twins fucked Draco’s ass and mouth vigorously for a few minutes. Occasionally George would slow the rhythm, sometimes even stop for moment, to keep from cuming. He knew that he wouldn’t last too long, but he wanted it to be at more than just a couple of minutes. Fred, for his part, understood but was annoyed that his own orgasm was being forcibly prevented with the golden cock ring. Though, the more he thought about it, the more he appreciated its presence. He would certainly have cum by now. Possibly right away given how sexy Draco looked and how eagerly he’d taken to their kinky explorations. And that was on top of the little slut’s unbelievable cock-sucking skills! Plus the ingenious little brat had added an additional dimension: during those times when his brother stopped moving, and he’d follow suit (leaving his cock buried in the blond’s mouth), he would tilt his neck a bit and nuzzle Fred’s extra sensitive balls with his nose. This only added to his need to unload. It was starting to drive him crazy!
A couple of minutes later George was approaching the point of no return. He actually toyed with the idea of pulling out at the last moment and using the potion’s effect to turn his cock into a sort of water gun that he could use to shoot at his brother. Bonus points if he could give him pirate eye! And all the splatter would coat Draco, adding to the layer already congealing on the boy’s skin. Knowing Fred, the other would respond in kind, and they’d shoot at each other for a few seconds. He had an internal laugh at this, but like his earlier idea, he decided against it. Not because it wouldn’t work, wouldn’t be funny, or wouldn’t be a good prank. But because it was clear Draco wanted their next loads inside him. And their relationship was too new to pull such a brazen stunt on him like they might have with Oliver. Though, maybe another time, he figured. Coming back to himself, he asked Fred, "You close bro?"
"MERLIN YES! For a while now" he replied, half amused and half annoyed. "Haven’t we kept Draco waiting long enough?" He pulled out, correctly guessing the blond would want to chime in.
"Hell yes! Give me those loads" the bound boy replied.
"Well... I need you to tell me how to get out of this" Fred replied, nodding down at the golden cock ring spell still wrapped around his scrotum.
"Sure. But before I do, I want three things," at Fred’s annoyed expression, he quickly continued, "don’t worry, they’re easy. First, you guys promise to starting wanking me rather than just ignoring my cock as you have been."
"Sorry mate" George replied sheepishly. That had been rude, he realized.
"You promise to let me off the broom right after you cum."
"Sure, yea" Fred readily agreed, realizing that Draco had thought ahead to a prank he’d not even hatched yet but that would have been a good idea; leaving him trussed up and hanging (literally) for a little while after. "And the third?"
"You let me use your shampoo." This got a chuckle from the twins. So Draco had realized their earlier intention with petting his hair, or at least decided he was going to need some help after he saw his hair in the mirror.
"Deal" Fred said. And so Draco told him the counter spell which, picking up his wand, the ginger quickly cast on himself. The golden ring dissipated, and the enlarged balls began pulling in close to the pale body, their owner started to moan in relief and pleasure as he felt his orgasm approaching.
"Ahh" Draco said, opening wide, as though he were at the doctor waiting for a tongue depressor, playfully indicating his obvious willingness to start sucking on the hard member again. Smiling, Fred granted his wish and started to gently face fuck the younger boy. It took less than 10 strokes for him to go over the edge.
"FFFUUUCCCKKK! Yes" he moaned. "Oh yea, Draco. You want to eat that load?"
"Ungh fuummmkkk eeesss" came the blond’s reply as he hummed around the hard member that was trying to choke him, obviously eager for it.
"You... earned it! Here... it... comes!!!" he cried, drawing his words and giving a thrust between each, then finally letting himself explode into the vacuum-like chamber of the Slytherin’s mouth. ‘Merlin! I adore the taste of this!’ Draco thought as he drank in the boy juice, savoring the flavor like the greedy little cum slut that he was. Fred kept moaning, no longer using words, as he shot his potion-enhanced load into the blond.
At the same time, George was pumping his cock into the other end of the boy, using his right arm on one thigh for leverage and the other to wank him. He didn’t stop when his brother came, but his strokes slowed in distraction as he enjoyed the show. It was always hot watching Fred’s facial expressions at that moment, and it was something he couldn’t always do, whether because he was on his knees sucking his twin off and so didn’t have a good view from that angle, because the lighting was low in their bedroom at night, or whether he was being taken from behind because he’d won the coin toss. (They both preferred to bottom and loved getting pounded doggy style, something Oliver had learned to his great delight a while back.)
So when it was someone else bringing his brother off, usually Oliver, he enjoyed seeing it. And this orgasm was much more intense than usual, he could tell, both from the taught facial and throat muscles as well as the intensity of his moaning while he buried his cock inside the bound teenager’s mouth. None of this was surprising given the potion’s effects and the prolonged build-up due to the magical cock ring. (The twins hadn’t played with that kind of magical toy before, and he made a mental note to investigate it.)
As Fred’s climax faded and he came back to earth, he could see Draco continuing his oral attention, moving his head to circle around and tightening his lips around the shaft, trying to coax out every last drop of cum from the member. For the blond cocksucker, he realized that another effect of being tied up was that he couldn’t milk the shaft property with his hands bound, or tease the owner’s balls as he liked to do; getting that extra little moan from the added pleasure. This frustrated him a bit, but only slightly. The massive load given by the potion's effects more than compensated. He was savoring the flavor on his tongue as he felt Fred start to soften.
Not long after, the ginger withdrew as his cock got that post orgasmic sensitivity. (Draco wondered if he himself would experience that once he started shooting.) The member came free with a plop, a rope of thick liquid connected it to blond’s face for a moment while it was stretched, then came free and fell to cling just above the blond’s upper lip, reinvigorating the smell in his nostrils.
George used that as his queue to pick up the pace, dropping his wanking hand to grab the other milky thigh and start to pound into the bound boy with intensity. The sound of flesh slapping flesh pervaded the locker room as he did. The ginger’s orgasm, already close, was now imminent.
"You want my load too Draco?" he asked.
"FUCK YES! I... need your load inside me. Fill my ass with your cum!"
Both the twins and Harry behind the mirror (who was still working diligently with the camera) noted the blond’s choice of words. "Need" not "want" and this turned all three on immensely. The twins, in their own private thoughts, might have each been a little jealous of Harry for having found a boyfriend so eager to bottom and therefore complementing the other's desire to top. But instead, all they felt was empathy. Both had similar cravings and loved the sensation of thick cum being shot into their back passage. So they fully understood what the blond was feeling right now.
Draco discovered yet another consequence of being tied up. He so badly wanted to climax himself, wanted to wank his cock and cum while also getting his prostate stabbed by George’s hard member. But he couldn’t. Pulling at the sticking charms that bound him to the floating broomstick he found they wouldn’t budge. He truly was stuck here. He’d only be able to go over the edge if they helped him. He was at their mercy, and it was... strange. Not bad. In fact, it was... intriguing? And certainly it wasn’t a turn-off. The thought of it actually made his cock jump and ass clench in sexual excitement. George felt the blond’s ass clench around his piston-like member, not knowing exactly why, but glad for the extra tension.
By the sounds and the developing expression on the older teen’s face, Draco could tell he was getting close and that at least one need would soon be met. He’d get a warm, and oh yes! much larger dose than normal, of hot cum deep inside his ass.
But... would they ignore him after that? One final prank where they left him unsatisfied, bound to the broom and unable to pleasure himself until the sticking charms wore off? The thought of that both annoyed and excited him. This was very strange, he thought, not being in control of his own movements. They had promised not to do that, but still... Fortunately for him, it turned out not to be.
Seeing the look of imminent orgasm on his brother’s face, Fred knew a way to enhance it. He reached forward and started wanking Draco, guessing correctly that their little fuck-puppet was also on the edge. He was! The lubrication spell was still working, and he watched the little mushroom head disappear inside the foreskin on each stroke as he worked the hard three inch shaft.
"UNGH, yyyyyeeeeesssss!" the blond cried out after only five strokes, his voice jumping an octave while he climaxed. Harry, for his part, loved hearing this. He still didn’t know why, but this was a huge turn on for him. Hearing the normally in-control blond completely lose himself in the sensations, his voice cracking in response, was an endearment for the Gryffindor.
George was also given a boost. Not so much from the sound of a higher pitched voice (which he didn’t mind) but from the sensation of the smaller boy’s ass clamping down on his thrusting member, just as Fred suspected that it would. "MERLIN! Yes! Take... my... load!" he cried. The ginger’s orgasm was only two seconds behind the blond’s and he rammed his cock deep inside the willing ass, burying himself to the hilt and unloaded his own massive volume of cum into the now very-tight and pulsating cavern. His moans joined Draco’s as they climaxed together, just as Fred had intended.
Draco was treated to the wonderful added sensations of the ginger’s cock twitching with orgasm against his g-spot, the extra feeling of fullness given by the clamping rectal muscles triggered by his own orgasm, and then a moment later, the feeling of his insides growing wonderfully wet with George’s extra-large amount of teenage cum.
"That was amazing" George said, when his breathing returned to normal. "Thank you."
"I was going to say the same thing" Draco replied, smiling up at him around the broomstick and his own bound legs. "You gave me what you promised. A proper spit roasting" he finished, a playfully lecherous tone in his voice. And in his own mind, he continued the thought, ‘and I’ve cum filling me in both ends, just like I wanted.’
They looked at each other for a moment in silence, enjoying the afterglow. Behind the mirror, Harry took one more shot with the camera then set it aside.
"George?" Fred said, breaking the silence. "Shall we switch off for the next round?"
George shot him a look and, tilting his head back to stare up at him, so did Draco. Both gave almost identical expressions, saying without words, ‘are you FUCKING joking!?’
George kept his face smooth for a few seconds before sniggering. "Wow! The looks on your faces. Priceless!" and then proceeded to laugh more fully. They all laughed for a moment, appreciating that he’d gotten them good.
Then it was obvious that it was time to end, and the twins gently set Draco down on the towels and released his arms and legs. They offered to help him, but he refused, slowly sitting up on his own and working his limbs to get the blood flowing again. He asked that they leave him here because he figured it would take a while to get clean and he’d rather do that in private. They hesitated for a moment but then decided to aquiesce. Not really like he could do any damage. Oliver kept the Quidditch playbook in his room, not here. So no way he could spy or anything.
They both dressed quickly, and Fred got the promised shampoo from his locker and placed it on the bench nearby. They said their goodbyes and left.
Draco looked at the mirror for a moment, again appreciating how disheveled he looked after such an intense sexual encounter. And covered in drying cum too. He took a minute to ensure that the twins had really gone. Then, thinking back to when Harry had ‘guarded’ him when he’d gone to meet Seamus and Ron in the loo that time, he adopted the same tone of voice, knowing his boyfriend would get the reference.
"Get in here" he commanded.
A moment later the mirror swung open to reveal a smiling, completely naked, and very hard, Harry Potter.
Notes:
As always, I love to hear what people think. What did you like? Anything you'd like to see less/more of? New paths for the story to take?
Add a comment here, or email: caladan10 at tutanota.com
Chapter 32: Harry and Draco explore further
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Harry opened the mirror and stepped out into the locker room. Immediately he felt an almost physical impact on his nostrils. The room was a fog bank of teenaged boy sweat, pheromones, and the odor of cum. He inhaled deeply and it made him slightly lightheaded. 'I understand Cedric a little better now' he thought. If he hadn't been ragingly hard already, this certainly would have gotten him there.
He walked the few steps to Draco, thinking they would talk. Instead the other boy leaned forward and kissed him deeply. As their lips locked, and Harry welcomed the other's tongue into his mouth, he got a couple of spoonfuls of salty goo passed to him. The blond had managed to keep a little in reserve in anticipation of this.
"Cheeky bugger" Harry laughed, breaking the kiss for a moment, but not at all upset. It was actually pretty hot! They continued kissing and he realized that the taste was specifically recognizable to him as having been from the twins. He'd never be able to distinguish which of the two, but it was certainly different from Oliver's. And different from Cedric's too, he realized, thinking back to the time they'd set Cedric up so that they could bring him into their little club. Harry had helped lick Oliver clean after Cedric had shot all over his (future) boyfriend's face, much to the arousal of all three of them. Pulling back from the kiss again Harry said, "they gave you quite a mouthful it seems, even on the second go around."
"Oh yes" Draco replied, grinning like the cat who ate the canary. "It gives a whole new meaning to being 'trussed up and gagged.'"
"You enjoyed being spit roasted?" he asked, already knowing the answer but knowing that it would be hot to hear the Slytherin admit it out loud.
"Oh yes! And I loved sensing through the bond how turned-on you were. But more than that… it was…" he paused for a moment to think, trying to frame his thoughts into words. "It was better knowing you were right there."
"Safer? Knowing I could protect you if you needed it?"
"No." Harry arched an eyebrow in response. "Not because I thought you couldn't. I know you'd fight for me if needed, and that you'd be good at it. And not because I was worried that I'd need it with the twins. They're still Gryffindors, so I know they wouldn't take things too far." He thought for another moment. "It was… knowing you were watching. That I was sort of putting on a show for you. The whole thing was just so much naughtier because of that."
"And you liked that?"
"Oh yes!"
"Hmmm. I'll have to ponder that." A pause.
"Fine. You go ahead and ponder all you want," Draco replied playfully. "But, I'm ready for more." The Slytherin dropped to his knees, grabbed Harry's hard cock at the base, and leaned forward to take the full shaft into his mouth, sucking hard.
"Faahhh-kkk" came the Gryffindor's reply, his knees going slightly weak with the sensation. He'd already cum once while watching the trio from behind the mirror during the first part of their encounter. Watching his gorgeous boyfriend then get spit-roasted by twin gingers had quickly rekindled those flames. "I'm not going to last long if you keep doing that," he said, hoping this might get the blond to ease off so that he could get his wits about him.
"I know" Draco said, after pausing briefly to take the hard cock out of his mouth before returning to sucking his favorite cock in the world.
"Merlin," Harry said, breathlessly, "at least… at least give me a sec to put the camera down," he pleaded in a tone that was half joking and half exasperated as he leaned to the side in an attempt to set it on the bench but that was out of reach.
"NO DON'T" came the intense reply from Draco as he pulled off again, this time pausing for a moment. Looking up from this kneeling position directly into Harry's eyes he continued "keep going with the camera." And he smiled for a moment before slowly and deliberately (while not breaking eye contact) bent back down and put the stiff member back into his mouth, tracing his tongue under the foreskin and swirling around the mushroom.
"Oh fuck!" Harry gasped. Then, a moment later, he brought the camera up to his face to frame up a shot. The blond shifted his gaze to the lens and, looking right at it, made love to the wizarding camera. Later on, development of the moving images would show the blond in several wonderful oral sex clips:
- Swirling his tongue around the mushroom head.
- Pulling the foreskin back over the head and running his tongue around inside.
- Licking and sucking on Harry’s balls (already drawing in tight with his impending orgasm).
- Looking up and saying, with extra emphasis so that his lips could be read easily in the silent picture, “I love sucking you!”
Seeing and hearing him say that was what finally put the Gryffindor over the edge. The kneeling blond could feel it approach both from feeling and seeing Harry's balls tighten up and through the bond. He pulled back and said, sensuously, "keep shooting." Then he firmly grabbed Harry's thigh with one hand to help the standing boy keep his balance. While the camera wavered very slightly for a moment Harry was, to his credit, able to complete the series of shots even as he came.
- Draco looking up at the camera while he sucked the head, jacking the shaft with his free hand, an anticipating look on his face.
- Sticking his tongue out and resting the tip under the end of the mushroom, just as a large glob of cum shot out into his open mouth.
- More shots coming out, pooling in his mouth as Harry’s load collected there.
- The blond slowly closing his mouth, then looking up at the camera, closing his eyes and smiling as he savored the salty-sweet boy cream, a gigantic smile on his face.
- Opening his eyes again and licking his lips elaborately in a ‘yum’ gesture.
- Sucking the shaft one more time to ensure he got every last drop out.
Finally, Draco sat back on his heels and gave Harry a moment to collect himself. The other boy moved the camera down from his face and stepped over to place it gently on the bench.
"Thank you," he finally said, smiling down.
"Most welcome. Glad you enjoyed."
"I was going to say the same thing. I'm kind of amazed you still have energy given everything you did with Fred and George."
"Yea,
the three of us had a lot of fun" he said, getting up. "Somewhat tiring
too. But I had a little cat nap, as I'm sure you saw. So I'm good for more"
he continued, wiggling his cum-crusted eyebrows suggestively.
"Oh REALLY?!" came Harry's reply, surprised but also excited by the
idea. "Wicked. Me too!" he agreed, his cock already stirring slightly despite
having unloaded just a short time ago. "Do you, ah…" he nodded towards the
showers, "want to go shower together, have some fun in there?"
The blond didn't answer right away. After a pause, "Maybe in a little while. I…" another pause "I want to… umm…" Draco broke eye contact and stared at the floor, his cheeks reddening. He was obviously hesitating about something, and Harry gave him a minute, wondering why. "I thought we could… do more before…" he wasn't speaking coherently, and broke off, gesturing to his current state, then looking at the floor.
'Oh, so that's it!' Harry thought. 'He wants to stay like this a little longer, but he can't admit it. Fine, I'll help coax it out of him.' The Gryffindor was both happy and excited by this, but he caught himself before allowing a smile to cross his face. That would dampen the desired effect. Instead, he took a moment to get into character and pick his next words.
Stepping closer, he put one finger under Draco's chin and lifted his head up, making the blond look him in the eye in a subtle act of domination, as though he were some authority figure chastising him. "You want to stay like this a little longer." He gestured to his hair and torso which were covered in drying Weasley juice. "You're half covered with and totally reeking of drying teenage cum. You've been fed several loads of it already, plus there's another one still sloshing around in your ass, right at this very moment. And yet, despite all that, you need to get fucked, again, like the insatiable bottom you are." He delivered this with a stern tone, no question in his voice, because he already knew the answer.
Draco gasped then looked at his boyfriend with an intense gaze. His entire face reddened in embarrassment at hearing out loud virtually the exact thoughts that had been in his own mind but that he'd been unable to bring himself to say. Things which would utterly humiliate him if they ever got out. Harry had picked up on those desires and reacted perfectly. He couldn't have imagined a better thing for him to have said just then, vocalizing what he couldn't. That Harry could read him so well and be able to give him just what he wanted only heightened his love and lust for the boy in front of him.
"MERLIN yes!" he agreed, his expression reflecting just how difficult it was for such a thing to be admitted by a Slytherin. This was a group who were expected to constantly exude ambition, confidence, and superiority and never show weakness. It was the sort of admission that would alienate him from everyone in his own house if they ever heard it.
A lascivious grin crept onto the Gryffindor's face. "Good!" came the short reply that similarly spoke volumes. Just as Draco had admitted to some very anti-Slytherin tendencies, so too was Harry admitting to anti-Gryffindor traits: those normally being fairness, honor, and "do-goodery." However, that one word and his own expression told of how he wanted to be not just controlling, but domineering, and put this little blond bottom boy in his place; to give Draco just the sort of degrading treatment he wanted and felt he deserved. And what's more, Harry wasn't doing it out of some sense of fairness or justice for past wrongs. He was doing it because he wanted to, and because it would give him pleasure. They held each other's gaze for a moment, basking in their mutual sexual compatibility, then Harry spoke.
"We'll film this too." He grabbed the tripod from the alcove behind the mirror before closing it, then set it up right in front of the now closed mirror, a little above the level of the of the bench. It was already very close to where it needed to go as well for what Harry had in mind. Setting the camera up to take shots automatically, he laid back on the bench with his knees up, so that his crotch was facing the lens. "Get on all fours straddling me. I want to feel your mouth on me while I play with your ass."
Draco quickly complied, enjoying both the domineering tone and the idea of a 69 position. No sooner had he gotten into position than he started gently sucking Harry's cock, coaxing it to fully back to life again after its owner's recent orgasm. He tilted his head towards the camera, just a couple of feet away, making eye contact with the lens again as he swallowed the member, smiling around it as he felt it grow hard in his warm moist mouth.
Harry reveled in sensations for a minute before raising his head slightly to return the favor, sucking on the blond's hardness. As he did so, he again tasted the familiar flavor of Weasley. "I can taste the cum they rubbed on your cock while they wanked you," he said.
"Oh, fuck, that's so hot" the Slytherin replied, enjoying the verbal reminder.
"You like feeling cum rubbed on you, eh?"
"I think so, yes" he agreed, remembering how hot it had been when Fred and George had done that.
"Let me help with that then" and Harry used his hands to reach up to Draco's shoulders and upper back and skim at some of the gooey not-yet-dry streams of teenage cum, spreading them around on the flawless alabaster skin further down his torso. His boyfriend moaned in response, getting an erotic kick out of the fact that he was being systematically coated in the stuff.
"Go lower" Harry said. "I want to feel your mouth on my hole." Draco complied and the Gryffindor felt the lovely sensation of a tongue probing at his ring. An amused thought occurred to him: normally Draco would have to contend with his hair falling into his face at that angle. But it was plastered in place from the twins' earlier affections. That triggered another thought too. "My love?" Harry asked, playfully coaxing the blond to pause for a moment.
"Huh?" Draco said, loving the title but confused as to what the problem could possibly be.
"I don't think photos of the top of your head will be very interesting," and Harry started to pull his knees back a bit to indicate what he meant.
Draco mentally kicked himself. Of course! If he ate Harry out from this angle there would be nothing good to see on film. He got up on his knees and, gripping the other boy by the back of his legs, pushed them back towards his own head as he laid back on the bench, thus raising his ass in the air. Now, as he bent down to rim the smooth hole, he could again make eye contact with the camera as his tongue lapped at the puckering ring. And if he could see the camera, that meant that the camera could see him.
"That's it," the Gryffindor encouraged. "Keep showing your pretty face to the camera. I know you like to show off your skills." Draco moaned at the backhanded compliment, knowing the truth of it, and amazingly aroused by the fact that he could be totally himself with Harry. He lapped the smooth boy hole intensely, wanting to get his boyfriend as aroused as possible so that his balls would churn out more when he finally came. "Oh! Oh yes my love, that's wonderful" came Harry's thanks from under him. Hearing that made the blond's heart melt, and he continued with his task of delivering anal pleasure.
As Draco concentrated on what his mouth was doing, he lost track a bit of what his bum was doing, and he let himself loosen up a bit. Harry could see that caused some of the cum in his ass to leak out. With curiosity (and ever glad for the knowledge of the cleansing spells they all used) he pressed a couple of fingers into the puckering hole that was just a few inches from his face. They slipped in very easily and he immediately understood where the expression sloppy seconds came from.
"Ummm," Draco moaned, "Give me another one" he said to Harry, who happily complied, eliciting further moans from the blond who stopped working on Harry with his mouth for a bit while he enjoyed the lovely sensations those fingers gave to his rectum. The blond stared right at the camera, flirting with it, as Harry fingered him. "I love your fingers in me" he mouthed elaborately as he spoke, so that his boyfriend would hear it and so that someone seeing the picture could read his lips. [He didn't dwell on who the 'someone' might be, hoping that it would only ever be Harry.]
As the Gryffindor scissored and twisted, enhancing the stimulation and opening the smooth ring further, the cum in Draco's ass started leaking out and dripping down Harry's hand and wrist. He thought about wiping it on the boy's thigh but worried this might stick them together when it dried. That thought triggered a wonderfully naughty idea. "Here" he said, withdrawing the fingers that were now coated in wet goo along with his palm. Draco suppressed a whine of disappointment at being left empty. "Let's see if we can coat even more of you in cum." And with that he started wiping his fingers and palm on one ass cheek, which was still bare (unlike his shoulders and upper body that had a thin coating all over it).
"Oh yea" the blond moaned, closing his eyes and smiling, excited that Harry had thought of this. He slowly loosened his ring to make it easy for the rest of the gooey load to be removed. This allowed the other boy, over several iterations, to scoop it out with his fingers and lather a film of it all over his pale ass cheeks. Harry marveled at just how much there was inside. That potion had really done its work. While that was going on Draco idly wondered what it would be like to be completely covered in it, like Seamus and Ron had been with custard that time, and just how wonderfully 'dirty' it would make him feel to have a second skin make up entirely of dried teenage cum. He was already well coated. With what Harry was adding, it was now more than half of him.
Remembering the camera, he opened his eyes to look at it and, as before, said in an over enunciated way to allow for lip reading in the silent wizarding photo: "Yes! Take that cum from my ass and rub it all over me."
'Poor boy' Harry thought with a mental chuckle, 'He has no idea what's coming next.' As he spread the substance on the smooth milky skin, he blew on it gently, helping it to dry quickly. When he judged that most of it was out, and he was doing his final swipes, he raised his head and very gently started licking the hole, which was now very loose from the earlier fucking and multiple stabs from three fingers.
Harry wiggled his thighs a bit to signal that he wanted to change position and the blond absentmindedly let go, allowing the other boy to lie flat on the bench again, his knees at the edge and feet on the floor. Draco kneeling astride the Gryffindor and sat back into Harry's face, instinctively seeing out deeper penetration from the tongue working his hole.
"Argh! Fuck!" Draco moaned. "Yes… eat my ass!" he pleaded. Harry would later see in the photos just how excited the other boy was right then. The camera captured his expression perfectly along with the hard cock that was now visible in the frame as well. Had the Slytherin been a bit further along in his development, Harry was sure he would have felt pre-cum dripping onto his chest.
The supine boy probed the smooth hole playfully, getting a few tastes of what remained of George's load. A couple of minutes later he paused and stopped to stare, admiring his boyfriend's lovely ass, coated in what was now a dry sticky film; sticky being the key word there.
Those pale cheeks were about to undergo a radical color shift. Winding up with his right hand, he brought it down firmly on one globe. Draco gave out a yelp. Some of it was the sting of the blow, but mostly it was surprise. He'd come to realize that he liked getting spanked and this unexpected addition heightened the sexual thrill of this situation. He was much less surprised when the second hand landed, Harry having deliberately done that to allow a bit of anticipation to build for a second.
"Oh yes! Spank me! I've been so naughty" he said, hamming it up and getting into the role. 'Be careful what you wish for' Harry thought.
"Are you still looking at the camera?" the raven-haired boy asked, still pressing his palms firmly into the lovely ass cheeks just above him.
"Sure" Draco said, looking right at the lens with a slight smile, enjoying the light discipline. "Why are you asking-ARGH!!" His tone and facial expression snapped from puzzled to surprised as a very sharp stinging sensation struck him. He hissed sharply, sucking air through his clenched teeth as he suppressed the urge to cry out. It took him a moment to register what was happening: Harry was slowly and deliberately peeling back his palm and fingers. But unlike the earlier spankings, when his ass had been dry or perhaps wet and slippery with water from the shower, his ass cheeks were now sticky with the glue-like substance that cum became when it dried. It felt like 10 spanking blows were hitting him all at once. The pain was exquisite.
As the hand finally came free he breathed a sigh of relief as the immediate sensation started to ebb. But he knew he'd feel that for a while. Then… the second hand started peeling back. Again, he sucked in a hard breath as his teeth clenched in pain while the other hand came loose. When that was finally done with, the blond was panting heavily and moaning softly.
"Oh fuck!" Draco cried, ass now stinging from the pseudo-spanking. Harry would see in the pictures later that each of these moments was captured perfectly. The expression on the blond's face was priceless! He'd obviously enjoyed it.
"Naughty naughty boy!" Harry teased, and then delivered another pair of hard slaps, both hands at the same time, but in a different spot on each cheek. This gave another 'layer of glue' to remove.
"Oooohhhh ffffaaaahhhhcccckkkk" the blond moaned, in erotic pain. The camera would show the expression his face as both tense from the pain of the sting and a smile at the sexual turn-on it was giving him.
Draco now whimpered in anticipated pain even before Harry started to remove his hands, which he then did a moment later, getting a similar response as before. The Gryffindor paused for a moment, giving the other boy a chance to call a halt to it. Nothing. So he spanked both cheeks again and, just as before, slowly pulled them off the pert ass. While there was overlap with the handprints of first two pairs of blows, and so no dried cum there, part was still "virgin territory" and so that a bit of extra sting was added. Draco sucked in a breath hard, biting his lower lip. It now felt like there had been dozens of swats to his ass given how raw it was from the stickiness.
"Wait" Draco pleaded, seeing Harry winding up again in the mirror. "That's… that's enough."
"Sure, OK" Harry immediately replied, dropping his hands. He could hear the strain in the blond's voice and could tell that he meant it. And he noted, with wry amusement, Draco's gorgeous bum was now turning a deep shade of pink. Harry wasn't sure why, but he got a great deal of satisfaction from that. Reveling in the fact that he'd done it and enjoying the fact that Draco had enjoyed it.
And indeed the blond had; his hard cock was an obvious sign. But Draco also could tell that the experience was coming up on a line to where the erotic pain would switch over into more regular pain. Not what he wanted. Just as he was pondering this, Harry did the perfect thing. He distracted Draco in the perfect way, by gently pulling the now rosy bum toward him and starting to probe the smooth hole with his tongue.
"Oh fuck yes!" he moaned, pain immediately ebbing from his mind to be replaced by one of his most favorite feelings. "Yea scar head! Eat my hole." He moaned loudly as his boyfriend continued, granting his wish. "Ungh! Yes. Oh… OH! Push your tongue in me. I LOVE THAT! Oh Harry, yes! Fuck me with your tongue. Please. PLEASE! DEEPER!"
For his part, the Gryffindor was getting off on hearing the moaning boy who was now basically sitting on his face. He still got occasional tastes of Weasley cum as he worked, enjoying the extra reminder of the spit roasting show he'd photographed just a little while ago. Plus there were the signs of sexual pleasure washing through their bond. A few minutes later he pulled back. "You ready for my cock?"
"Always!" came the excited reply, and the blond hopped up to allow Harry to stand. "How do you want it," he teased, wiggling his ass in Harry's direction.
Harry walked over and gave Draco a quick kiss. "I love your enthusiasm." 'It's almost as high as Colin's was' he thought but was smart enough to keep that to himself. The raven-haired boy considered for a moment, then pulled the bench back further away from the tripod and camera. He sat on the edge facing the lens again, feet on the floor, knees spread. Patting his lap he said, "Come here you sexy little imp. Face the camera while you sit on it."
" Oooo, good idea" came his lover's agreement. The blond stood between the spread legs and squatted back, putting his palms on Harry's knees for balance as he sat back in just… the right… place… and felt the mushroom pressing at his hole. He exhaled and relaxed his ring, expecting the stiff member to slide in slowly with a bit of difficulty as it had in the past. Instead it flew inside, burying itself inside him in only a split second. The blond gasped, not in pain but from surprise.
'And now you know what sloppy seconds means' Harry thought.
Draco steadied himself and looked past the camera into mirror at his reflection. There he was, covered in cum, partially supported by being impaled on a teenage cock that would soon (he hoped) unload still more cum inside him. He felt Harry's cock twitch and that made him moan.
"FUCK! I love you inside me." He took one more moment to make sure he was fully adjusted and reinforced his grip on Harry's knees. Using his arms for balance and a little extra lift to help his legs, he started bouncing up and down on the Gryffindor's boy pole.
"Yes!" Harry said, enjoying watching this from both sides. He could look down and see his cock disappear into Draco's hole, and he could look at the mirror to see the other boy's face and similarly stiff prick bouncing as he rode. Looking back down he admired the contrast of his own white thighs vs the blond's bum, which was now a deep shade of pink from his sticky spanking. "Fuck yes! Ride me! Take that dick you gorgeous boy."
The blond continued, smiling back at Harry via the mirror, bouncing up and down and reveling in the sensation of fucking himself. For a moment he contemplated the differences between this, where he set the pace, and a little while ago when the ginger was giving to him and his hands were tied. He liked both!
Shifting forward slightly he realized that he could get an even better angle, his g-spot being stabbed on almost every thrust. A couple of times he bounced too high and came free, but his now very-loose hole allowed him to quickly squat back on it again, banishing the unpleasant empty feeling this gave him. After a couple of minutes or so he could feel himself getting close. Harry could sense it too through the bond and wanted to fill the (not so tight as normal) ass with his load. But then his boyfriend paused to rest, breathing hard, the stiff member fully inside him.
Harry, who was rather close himself and slightly frustrated by the pause, decided to goad Draco a bit more while he caught his breath, knowing that he would get off on hearing the blond's submissive side come out. "Do you remember the last time I fucked you in front of one of these mirrors?" The blond caught Harry's eye via his reflection, his questioning expression of 'why did you bring that up?' quickly shifting to one of anticipation. And, Harry could see, also some embarrassment at knowing the sorts of things his boyfriend was going to say and still wanting it to happen.
When he didn't answer immediately, Harry ran his thumbnail along Draco's now deep-red ass cheek, to give a slight sting. The blond sucked in a breath in pain/pleasure at this.
"DO YOU?!" he prompted again, playfully.
" Yessss" came the reply through gritted teeth.
"Yes…?" and he did it again to the other butt cheek.
"Yes SIR!" came the reply, the memory of that earlier tryst now fully recalled in the blond's mind.
"Good boy."
"We watched your team shower while I plowed you." Draco moaned in response, closing his eyes as he recalled it. "'Put it in me,' you said. And you made those wonderful moans that I love hearing while I did it." That same exact sound came out of the blond's mouth now, as though in anticipation of Harry having asked for it. "And I told you about how I saw you get hazed. Remember that?" He got an affirmative moan in response, but the blond's eyes were still closed tightly as he replayed it in his mind. It was all the more vivid because of the same physical sensations then as now: Harry's hard cock inside him. "We thought back to the time when six, SIX!, boys surrounded you and shot their cum all over your face and body." Another moan. "They left thinking that they'd humiliated you. But nooooo, they hadn't. You actually loved it. As soon as the stunning spell wore off, you didn't get up and go to the showers, did you?" Harry didn't wait for an answer. "You scooped up their sticky mess with your fingers and gobbled it down. What was it you said?" He paused a moment and pretended to think. "'I never knew it could taste this good!' Yea, that's it. You loved swallowing cum. You loved it instantly." Draco moaned again, like the last time they did this, hugely turned on by Harry talking dirty to him. Doubly so from the fact that it wasn't just speculation, it was recounting something they'd both been a part of.
"I think that experience did it for you. That was the exact moment when you became a cum slut." Another moan. "Open your eyes." Draco obeyed. "Just look at yourself." A pause as he allowed the Slytherin to comply, his eyes adjusting and his brain shifting out of memory and back to the present to take in his appearance through the mirror. "You have even more cum on you now than you did then. You're practically covered in the stuff. Plus you just got spit roasted. And yet look how hard you are again!" Draco blushed at the embarrassment this caused him, knowing that Harry was doing it on purpose, and getting a thrill from it. Harry knew that dirty talk turned him on, doubly so when it was to try and shame him.
Deep down part of him realized that he didn't have to feel shame at this. Not from Harry, the boy who loved him, and loved this kink that he had.
But there was this… what?... sort of thrill that came from knowing how thoroughly humiliated he'd be if anyone else found out. Harry sensed it too. Yet another thing to love about him. These thoughts passed through his mind for a fast moment, then he was back to himself, answering Harry even though there was no question.
"Yes. It makes me so hard! I can't get enough" he confessed, the blush deepening.
For his part Harry was hugely aroused by the power trip this was giving him. He knew from prior experience how much he enjoyed talking dirty. But the extra aspect of humiliating Draco, and the blond going along with it, welcoming it?, added extra stimulation for him. It was very un-Gryffindor like, but just then he didn't care!
He bucked his hips slightly, and the blond got the message, restarting his motion and bouncing on Harry's still very hard cock. The raven-haired boy decided to continue his verbal humiliation and see the effect it would have.
"Your hole was so loose when I started on you. You immediately wanted three fingers. I'd heard the expression before, but now I really know what they mean when they say, 'sloppy seconds.'"
"Merlin!" Draco moaned, looking at his boyfriend in the mirror, his face a mix of shame and sexual arousal.
That was all the encouragement Harry needed. "Yea. You have a sloppy little hole right now. It was so easy to eat you out! Then scooping out the load that George left. You moaned like a little bitch!" Draco was almost screaming in ecstasy now. This was so WRONG! But he didn't want it to stop. Harry kept going, "And that was after you'd already put on a show for me with the twins. Then when I probed you with my tongue… you begged me to go deeper." More moaning, and the blond continued to bounce up and down, feeling his orgasm starting to build again from the wonderful stabbing of his prostate.
" Ooo… What if we got another Quidditch team in here? They could all add their loads to this second skin you have."
"Oh fuck" Draco moaned, the words conjuring an amazing mental image again as he closed his eyes to picture it.
"Yea, imagine it" Harry continued, generating the scene out loud as he thought it up. "But instead of wanking in your face, they could each take a turn fucking you while you leaned against the mirror." More moaning from the blond. "They would each have their way with this sloppy little hole." A high-pitched whimper. "Then they'd pull out at the last second, shooting all over your cute little ass." More moans, the blond was obviously very turned by the fantasy. "You'd be totally covered after that. Cum flowing down your legs, eventually pooling on the floor around your feet from all those loads dripping down."
"Oh Merlin" Draco wailed, caught up in the fantasy, wondering exactly what it would feel like to be fucked by so many cocks in rapid succession.
"Just like now. Look how easily you took my cock. You're such a good little CUM SLUT." (He emphasized those last two words.) "Aren't you?" A pause, then Draco reluctantly nodded, speeding up his self-impalement motions on Harry's cock. "No no! SAY! IT!" Harry commanded, again running a fingernail down the blond's ass, which was still tender from the spanking, to coax him into compliance. "Let me hear you say it!"
"Please" Draco pleaded, a shred of pride still holding him back.
Harry decided to push things just a little further. He ran another finger down the other ass cheek. "Say it!" he commanded again. "We both know it's true. I just want to hear it out loud" he said, in a simultaneously commanding and teasing tone.
"OH! Yes!" The damn broke. "I love it!" Draco cried, both enjoying and hating the sound of the words as they pierced the air. He was so close now, the Gryffindor's stiff rod hitting his g-spot over and over because he'd found the perfect angle for riding him. His opened his eyes and met Harry's gaze in the mirror, knowing it would turn on his boyfriend on even more. "I love being a good little cum slut for you!"
And then he also saw it. He'd forgotten about the camera! Somehow, in all the sexual lust, fantasizing, and thinking back, he'd pushed it from his mind despite the fact that it was well within his field of view. It was capturing all of this! It would capture those last words as well. Harry would have a wizarding photo clip of Draco's admission, this little sexual humiliation, whenever he felt like it. He would use it for wanking material. That jolt of realization was the final straw that threw him over the edge. "OH! OH! OH! OOOOHHHHH Hhhaaarrrrrryyy!" he moaned, climaxing as he screamed his boyfriend's name. The anal stimulation and the verbal exchange had gotten him so highly aroused. What's more, his hands never actually touched his cock.
The blond's ass clamped down hard as he crested the wave, and this, along with the power trip, was also enough to send Harry over the edge. The Gryffindor teenager let loose his pent-up load into the blond's ass with his own cry. "Argh! Fuck Draco… You're so sexy! Take my load!"
The blond heard him say it, and also felt the delightful sensations of the cream seeding his hole, but he couldn't respond. He was lightheaded from his own orgasm and, a moment later, he passed out completely.
While still reeling from his own climax, Harry felt the blond go limp and instinctually sat up fully and wrapped his arms around his lover, pulling him into a bear hug to steady him, both of them breathing heavily.
After a couple of moments later Draco still hadn't woken up. Harry realized that his cock would soon soften, removing part of the weight supporting the blond in his lap. So he slid back on the bench a bit, moving the blond so that his bum was also on the wood, between Harry's spread legs. He leaned back, pulling Draco down with him, still in the embrace.
The Slytherin's head lulled off to the side a bit, but other than that, he was stable. While the weight was a bit much, Harry wasn't too constrained, so he relaxed fully into it, and just took in the situation: he had a gorgeous boy in his arms, whom he was in love with. They'd just had mind-blowing sex, and the scent of drying cum was permeating his nostrils, as Draco's hair (normally quaffed to perfection but now cum soaked) was just below his chin. He kept his arms around the blond's chest to hold him in place, and surrendering himself to the bliss of the moment, dozing off.
About 20 minutes later Draco stirred. It took him a moment to get his wits about him. But when he took in his own nudity, the mirror, and the arms wrapped around him it came flooding back. He smiled at the memory. He remembered fainting, sort of, but for the life of him didn't know why. He didn't feel any ill effects though. In fact, he felt amazing! Like he'd just woken up from an amazingly restful sleep rather than a nap of just a few minutes. Harry woke up a moment later.
"Are you awake?" he asked, caressing a pale thigh with his fingerships, unable to see from this angle whether the blond's eyes were open.
"Yes" came the reply, one arm coming up to stroke Harry's own arm affectionately. "Did I… faint?" he asked, somewhat abashed.
"Yep."
"And you caught me?"
"Yep."
"My hero" he said, melodramatically.
"Yep" came the deadpan reply, an obvious jest, that made them both laugh.
"OK" Draco said a few seconds later, "now I'm ready for a shower." He nudged Harry's arms off him gently and sat up.
Ouch! They both gave a quick yelp. Peeling apart had given them each a quick sting because the skin of their torsos and limbs had been partially fused as the cum covering Draco's body had dried, cementing them together. Both realized what had happened and they shared a laugh. For Draco, the slight sting was secondary, overridden by the lustful reminder that it stemmed from being covered in cum, a feeling which he now knew for sure he thoroughly enjoyed.
"Now you know how I felt" Draco teased, standing up.
"Yea! Wow. So, should I not do that again?"
"I didn't say that" the blond replied, a twinkle in his eye. The other saw it and smiled. "Let's just be careful, eh?" He got a nod in response.
Harry walked to the camera to disable the timer and fold up the tripod, noting with relief that the camera's film roll showed it was virtually empty. He was worried that the timer would consume the entire roll too soon and was glad that none of this fantastic encounter had been missed. He was already looking forward to developing the shots.
Meanwhile the blond examined himself, especially his back side, in the mirror. "Wow, you did a number on me" he mused aloud, marveling at his pink ass cheeks while he looked over his shoulder.
The Gryffindor was admiring the view too. He loved looking at the fair blond in any state, realizing that he was quite smitten. "So…" he said playfully, echoing his question a minute ago, "should I not spank you again?"
"Oh, I definitely didn't say that!" came the reply and the Slytherin stepped over to kiss him briefly, before turning and heading over to the showers. Harry was glad of the response. He'd hadn't given it critical thought before, but reflecting on it now, he realized that he very much enjoyed spanking the blond and would be disappointed if this had turned out to be the last time. Part of him felt guilty at feeling pleasure with this, but the thrill was just too good to ignore. Plus, Draco was willing! Again he thanked his lucky stars for how sexually compatible they were.
He placed the camera and tripod down on the bench, then grabbed shampoo out of one of the twins' lockers, recalling the blond's earlier demand of the pair, before joining his boyfriend in the showers. Draco needed a lot of the stuff. This was no surprise considering the helmet-like layer his hair had turned into with the copious amount of semen now dried in it.
After a quick rinse of his own body, Harry came over to the other showerhead to help. The blond had worried at first that it all might break off. But after a lot of time under the spray and a few rounds of shampoo, then a few more rounds, it was all finally clean and intact. Both boys were quiet as they worked, reflecting in their own minds about what had just happened.
For Harry, he was trying to process why he'd enjoyed the power trip so much. It made him feel a bit guilty; liking something so… mean?... no not the right word. But there was… something… about it that made him feel slightly uneasy about the fact that he liked it.
Draco was also withdrawn. He sifted through his own thoughts, still surprised at himself for how much sexual pleasure he'd gotten from all of it. And there was pleasure in all of it. Certainly the spanking was great. As much as he'd denied it to Ron and Seamus that time when they'd gotten their payback along with the magic underwear, he'd wondered afterwards just how close they were to the mark. Then when Harry spanked him a few days after that it had really taken root. Yes, it was definitely a turn on for him. Thinking about why, he couldn't say. His upbringing had been strict, to say the least, but spanking hadn't been part of it. He'd always thought himself as afraid of physical pain. But what Harry did to him was different. He actually, he had to admit, looked forward to the next time. It wouldn't be an 'every time' sort of thing. But still, he was excited to explore it even more. (It would be over 10 years before he'd work through certain issues and find likely causes of his desire to be spanked. And even after he found them, those desires remained strong.)
But the other part of what they did, Harry's deliberately demeaning comments, and being forced into admitting just how much he'd enjoyed what had happed to him. Being reminded of the twin's spit roasting and then Harry's own thorough probing of his ass. The erotic fantasy Harry had voiced while they fucked, another inducement to get Draco's erotic side riled up. A 'cum slut' Harry had branded him. The extra humiliation of admitting out loud how much he liked the fantasy of getting used and covered in boy seed. That was something new. Not bad… exactly. His own mind-boggling orgasm showed the obvious flaw in that thinking. But it also scared him a little bit. That angle would have to explored more carefully, and very privately.
"Harry?" he asked, as they toweled off. The other boy paused, giving him his full attention, a bit worried about what he was about to hear. "That stuff you said, especially at the end?" A nod, indicating he knew what Draco was referring to. "That was a fun… fantasy. But… let's keep that sort of thing just between us."
"Sure" he replied, exhaling in relief. "Just to be clear, you're talking about the, uh, label I put on you and the, um, confessions I coaxed you into?" He had worried Draco was going to do something drastic like put their relationship on hold or something. Phew! He could live with slowing down on this bit. Plus he also realized the indirect implication of his boyfriend's request. To keep this just between them. Meaning that he envisioned them having group sex in the future. Wicked!
Draco nodded. "It was amazing in the heat of the moment. But… well…"
"It was a huge turn on, but you're not quite sure how you feel about it?"
"Yes! Exactly!"
"I feel the same. I really enjoyed it too. But I'm not sure if I'm supposed to like it" he said, abashedly.
"You're such a Gryffindor" the blond teased. "Afraid you'll do something that isn't upright and honorable."
"Look who's talking!?" he shot back with a smile. At Draco's questioning expression, he elaborated. "You are afraid to admit out loud what you like, because it might make you seem weak. You're such a Slytherin" he said teasingly.
They both smiled and finished toweling off, inwardly aware of the fact that they were each conforming to their own house's behavioral stereotypes.
Draco put his towel in the bin picked up his robe and trainers, having worn nothing else when he had come to surprise the twins. "I'll take these back to the Slytherin locker room and go get your clothes while I'm there," he said, as he unlocked the mirror. Harry, standing naked and alone in his own locker room, realized Draco could have played a nasty trick on him if he'd wanted to, and just as he was starting to realize he was strangely excited at this prospect, but before he could understand why, his boyfriend came back with his own clothes which he deposited on the bench. Still naked, he hadn't bothered to get dressed himself. "Best we still avoid being seen together, eh?"
"Agreed" he said. They embraced and made out for a couple of minutes, Harry's hands pawing up and down Draco's alabaster skin as they made out while he could feel Draco's own hands all over him. He knew they both wanted this one last moment together before they had to part again.
Finally they parted and Draco made his way back to his own locker room via the secret corridor to head back up to the castle, Harry getting one last glorious look at Draco's deep pink backside before he disappeared and he heard the mirror door on the other end closing behind him. Harry shut his own mirror door and took a few more minutes to get dressed, sort out his camera, and straighten up the locker room a bit before also heading back up to the castle.
Notes:
As always, I love to hear what people think. Praise is always appreciated. :-)
Feel free to elaborate... What did you like? Anything you'd like to see less/more of? New paths for the story to take?Add a comment here, or email: caladan10 at tutanota.com if you'd like the conversation to be private.
Chapter 33: Percy's Secret (Part 1)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Harry immediately went up to his improvised photo lab to develop the shots he'd taken. They were everything he'd hoped for, but due to the earlier fun, he only had to wank once during the development process. Though he still had a semi as he left the room, and thinking back on their fun meant that he kept getting hard on and off for the entire rest of the day and into the evening. It also distracted him from homework, something both Ron and Hermione noticed when they were all working together on their assignments.
The next day Harry was walking around the castle when he saw two boys in the corner of a courtyard talking together. Harry immediately recognized Percy Weasley, Ron's brother and Head Boy, but it took him a minute to recognize the other one. It was Dan Stretton, a tall and rather fit brown-haired former Ravenclaw who was Head Boy last year and had graduated. Visits from alumni weren't unheard of, but they were unusual, especially when there wasn't any event or Quidditch game that day. From where they were standing, and the fact that they each kept shooting glances around checking that nobody was coming close, it was clear they didn't want to be overheard. For Harry, this was too tempting a target.
Ducking off into an alcove Harry fished out and donned his invisibility cloak from his bag. He'd started a new habit of keeping both it, and his camera, with him almost all the time. One never knew when an opportunity might present itself to use one or the other (or both). Walking carefully he approached the conspiratorial pair and near enough to overhear them without being seen.
"You and Penelope aren't... doing anything... at all?" Dan asked.
"No, she's not really into blokes."
"Well, you're not really into birds, so I guess that's OK, eh?"
'Wow!' Harry thought. 'Percy is gay too?!' This was rather unexpected.
"Sort of. But, I mean, I figured there wouldn't be any penetration, and she does wank me once in a blue moon, but that's it. She has her own, uh, friends to help her there. It's not really satisfying for me."
"Not the way I satisfied you, at the very least, eh?" Percy blushed a bit. "I warned you about that, remember? I knew that you would both fit in fine as the other's beard. Her family is well connected and that'll help you after you graduate. And you can help her stay in the closet." Percy nodded, looking at the ground despondently. "But... nothing else?"
"Nope."
"Anyone you can mess around with like we used to?"
"No. I'm... not exactly popular."
Dan didn't react. He knew the truth of that, but a nod of agreement would only hurt his friend's feelings. Dan also thought to ask whether perhaps one of his brothers might 'help him out' a bit. He'd heard rumors of the twins, and Percy's older siblings having some jaunts with other boys as was typical for so many blokes in British boarding schools. But he didn't know enough about Percy or his family to ask such a delicate question. Plus, if the thought of it was a major turn off for Percy, that would kill the mood for what he had in mind.
"And I'm Head Boy so I have to stay aloof" Percy continued.
"Well, I figured something like that might happen and I actually brought you a gift that will help," he said, nodding to a bag on the ground next to him.
"Oh?" Percy asked, mystified as to what it might be but also intrigued.
"Yea. But it's the sort of gift to be opened in private."
"Oh?" he replied, smiling and cocking an eyebrow.
"Yes. I'd like to be alone with you, for a while," he continued.
"Merlin, yes!" replied the head boy with excitement. He was so desperate for proper sexual contact; it had been months!
"Plus, you still owe me as per our bargain. That's part of the reason for my visit today. I came to collect."
"Oh, umm, right. I... I guess so" Percy said, and Harry could hear a bit of trepidation in his voice, immediately wondering exactly what Dan was referring to.
"Shall we go to our old place?"
"We can't. Snape has taken over that storage room for more potion supplies. It's unlikely, but he could walk in on us at any time." They both shared a look, equally frightened at being caught by a professor, especially that one. "It's a real shame because that was also a good private wanking spot, and I haven't had a chance to find another good one."
"Can't you use the Prefect's bathroom?"
"Sure. When I can find the time to go up there and when it's empty. But if the two of us were in there together, it would look very suspicious."
"I don't care" Dan said, slightly excited by the prospect of being caught.
"Yes... but... I... well..."
"How about one of the Quidditch locker rooms?" Dan offered, rescuing him from having to answer. "My cousin Jeremy told me that each house's team are the only ones that can get in there, or anyone that a player pulls through as a guest, since there's a protection spell. It's unlikely that anyone would come in. Especially if we go to the Ravenclaw one. They'll all be studying now."
"Yea, that should work. But, neither of us is on that team, or any team. How can we get in?"
"There's an exception for professors, and the head boy. And the head girl, for the female locker rooms."
"Oh really?! That wasn't in the head boy's manual."
"No, it's not. I learned it from my predecessor. I get the sense it's a word-of-mouth kind of tradition."
"Not the only one in this school I bet."
"Nope. You're free for a while, right?" Percy nodded. "I'll slowly make my way down to the pitch. You go put your stuff away and meet me down there."
"Right!" And with that, the ginger boy grabbed his bag, turned, and started jogging off. Dan also turned and slowly made his way back into the castle, presumably taking a detour to allow Percy time.
Thinking fast, Harry used the wanking-buddy bond to sense where Draco was and realized his boyfriend was close by. He found him quickly and, thankfully, the blond was by himself curled up in a hallway alcove studying. Not wanting to risk someone else seeing them together, Harry stayed under his cloak.
"Draco" he said, drawing close. The other boy jumped at the unexpected sound, looking around for the source. "I'm under my cloak."
"Oh. Hello" came Draco's reply. He spoke softly and pretended to keep studying his book, realizing that Harry wanted to remain hidden. "No time to explain. But get down to your team's locker room and meet me behind the mirror as fast as you can. I have the feeling there's something we're going to want to see."
"OK" Draco said, closing his book and nonchalantly putting it into his bag.
"Be careful-" Harry cut-off his sentence and ducked aside as an older boy walked by, nodded to Draco as they passed, then kept going. When he was gone Harry continued. "Be careful going down there. Dan Stretton is also on his way."
"Oh, now I'm intrigued" came the whispered reply. "See you soon."
Harry dashed off and, while carefully to keep his cloak around him, made his way down to the pitch and into the Gryffindor boy's locker room. He stripped off his clothes and put all his things in his locker aside from his wand, camera bag, and cloak which he shoved into it. Then he opened the mirror and went into the corridor, locking the large door behind him, and walked towards the Slytherin locker room where he saw the light spill around the corner as he approached. Draco had just arrived.
Harry put down what he was carrying, checked that the blond was alone, and carefully opened the mirror.
"Well hello again" came his boyfriend's sultry greeting as he saw that Harry was starkers. The blond started to undress as well. "And what little scheme are you hatching?"
While Draco undressed and put away his own clothing, Harry quickly told him what he'd heard Percy and Dan talking about. "I'm so glad you came to get me" the blond said, kissing Harry deeply. They were both hard and made out for a couple of minutes, pressing their nude bodies together, hard teen cocks grinding. "I've missed you" he continued, between moments of deep tongue swapping.
"It's been less than a day!" Harry replied jovially.
"But I sensed you wanking yesterday, you know, afterwards. Were you developing the pictures?"
"Yea."
"And you'll show them to me?"
"Of course!" he said, kissing him again. "Wait" Harry said, quickly pulling back as he realized. "We should get over there. Don't want to miss anything."
"Oh right" Draco said, grabbing his wand while Harry got his and his bag, then gestured for them both to get into the alcove. They closed the mirror behind and moved towards the Ravenclaw boy's locker room. The lights were already on when they got there.
From behind the mirror they could see Dan and Percy alternating between kissing and peeling off their various articles of clothing until they were both naked and making out, just as Harry and Draco had been a moment ago.
"Wow, so they're both gay?" Draco asked.
"Yes, based on the conversation I overheard. That's two head boys in a row. Do you suppose, well, that a lot of head boys have been gay over the years?"
"Actually, you're not the first person to think that." Harry looked over at him. "I keep forgetting that you grew up a muggle and so Hogwarts' history, rumors, and gossip are still new to you. So, yea, while few of them have been openly gay, there have been rumors about many of the head boys, going back centuries. Probably at least half have been gay, with many of the rest probably having had a lot of gay sex while at school."
"Wow! They don't talk about that in Hogwarts: A History."
"Nope. It left that little historical nugget out" Draco agreed, still watching the pair on the other side of the magic mirror in the Ravenclaw locker room. "Hey, you brought your camera for a reason, right?"
"Fuck! Yes, right!" Harry quickly agreed, getting it out of his bag so that he could start shooting pictures of the pair.
As the older boy's bodies came fully into view while they finished stripping down, both of the 13-year-old voyeurs checked them out. Dan was nicely built with a six-pack showing off what must be a good exercise routine. Plus he was rather well hung, with a cock measuring almost nine inches when it was hard. Percy's own hardness only came to about four, however. Still larger than Cedric and himself (so far), but not by much. Harry wasn't too surprised, given that Fred and George were five inches. But he hoped for Ron's sake that his best friend will have better luck in the growth department and that Percy was on the shorter end of his family's spectrum. Merlin! Harry hoped he had better luck himself still only being between three and four and yearning to get his growth spurt as soon as possible.
Draco was making a similar assessment of their former head boy, though with an additional train of thought: what would it be like to try to get Dan's full length inside him? Would it even be possible to fit all of it? It might be fun trying, he mused.
"Fuck, I need this!" Percy said, reaching down towards Dan's hardness.
"Me, my cock, or sex in general."
"Uh... yes" Percy replied with a wicked smile.
"Wait!" Dan said, pulling back. "Remember what I said before?"
A pause while the other boy thought back. "Seriously?!"
"Yes. Despite our friends-with-benefits thing, you said you'd owe me for helping you become head boy and agreed to my price. I told you the sorts of things the headmaster and professors look for, and I put in a good word for you when they asked me. You promised that if you got picked, we could do that."
"So you want to have, what did you call it... a discipline session?"
Behind the mirror Harry and Draco both looked at each other, but neither knew what this meant. Though they would shortly discover that.
"Yes. It won't be all that different from things we've done before. Just a bit more intense" said Dan calmly. It was a blatant lie, he knew, but he'd practiced telling it with a straight face and could see that Percy took it as true. When the ginger didn't respond immediately he continued. "Hey, we had a deal" he argued, deliberately playing to the Gryffindor's sense of fairness and honor. "Plus, if you don't say yes, then I'm getting dressed now and leaving the school. You'll just have to cope with this dry spell for a while longer." Dan knew that could mean the rest of this term, and the next, perhaps even past graduation since his fake girlfriend didn't help him out with much in that area.
That clinched it. Percy's cock had been rock-hard since Dan had found him up at the school and they'd started talking. He'd been hoping that they could hook up while his old fuckbuddy was here. His cock had gone down slightly while he made his way down from the castle but had immediately gone back to full mast when they got inside and started undressing. By that point there was a large precum stain in his underwear, something Dan had noticed when they'd stripped down but hadn't commented on.
"OK" Percy said.
"Good" Dan smiled back. "Plus, I have a feeling you're going to actually enjoy this." 'Eventually,' he added in his own mind, careful not to voice that thought out loud. Percy just shrugged and looked at the floor, clearly hesitant about what might come next.
Dan picked up his wand and cast cleansing charms on both of them, ensuring their bits were clean inside and out.
"Thanks" Percy said, he was a stickler for being clean during sex.
"Sure. I know how important that is to you. Now, I need a moment to get set up, but I don't want you to peek and ruin the surprise. So..." Dan then cast a spell at Percy's face. The ginger boy's eyes closed tightly and stayed shut.
"What was that?"
"A blindfold spell. Don't worry, I'll take it off in a bit. Now just stay there for a bit." Harry and Draco immediately committed that spell to memory, realizing that it could come in handy later. The Ravenclaw pulled out a small vial from his bag and took out the stopper. Pouring some on his hands he carefully spread it around the ginger's crotch. Recognizing the smell as belonging to the depilatory potion, he also spread his legs, allowing access to his full crotch area front and back. They'd done this before, but now there was more. Dan didn’t stop with the ginger's midsection. He rubbed the depilatory potion anywhere on Percy’s body that had tufts of ginger hair, including the trail beneath his navel, his armpits, and even his forearms and legs. This was fine with the Gryffindor. He enjoyed being smooth and was glad for this extra bonus. He never had a lot of money and so wasn't able to afford small luxuries like this potion. And he hated the process of shaving his body.
Harry and Draco didn't realize it at the time, but both the blindfold spell and the hair removal potion would help in their future scheme to get revenge on Hunter.
Next, Dan fished around in his bag and brought out what looked like a toy wooden horse. He put it down in the middle of the floor just a few feet from the mirror and, after stepping back a few feet, cast an elaborate spell. The wooden horse transfigured into what appeared to Harry to be an oddly shaped piece of furniture; a padded bench with semicircular cutouts at each end, and four smaller shelves, also padded, attached to the sides with straps hanging off them.
"Wow, that's some very nice transfiguration work" Draco said, appreciatively. "The fact that it started out as wood probably made the process of disguising it as a wooden toy much easier."
"Ah" Harry said, as this triggered a vague memory from his own classes on Transfiguration (it wasn't a strong subject for him). "But... what is it?"
"I have a suspicion," Draco said a bit breathlessly. Hoping he was right. "Though I suspect we'll learn for sure in a minute."
Dan opened and adjusted the straps on the contraption, then grabbed one of the towels over by the showers. He used it to wipe away the potion from the ginger's skin and, with it, all of the hair that it had come into contact with, leaving the entire area normally covered by clothing smooth as that of a pre-pubescent boy. Harry was reminded of Ron, whose own similarly tall, skinny body was also hairless and whose cock was not much smaller than Percy’s own modest length. Harry had never liked body hair and now was convinced how easy it was to remove it, thinking about doing it to his own.
Taking him gently by his arm, Dan guided Percy over to one side of the contraption. Moving slowly he carefully took each of the head-boy's legs to get him to kneel onto the padded shelves. "Now lean forward" Dan said, pushing at the boy's back got him to bend over and lay his torso flat on the padded bench part, his forearms coming down right on the other two padded shelves. Now that he was in position it was obvious to Harry and Draco that this was something purpose-built to support someone in a prone position. No, not just support them, but restrain them. Percy couldn't see that there were thick leather straps all over it that were clearly designed to hold arms and legs in place. Plus a large one that would go around the midsection of his body.
"What... what is this?" the ginger said as he was guided into position, a hint of suspicion creeping into his voice. Harry could only imagine what it might be like for Percy, unable to see what it was he was mounting because of the blindfold spell. Given the amount of padding everywhere it probably wasn't uncomfortable, but it must have felt a bit strange. Harry noticed with interest that the heights of the arm and leg shelves were adjustable, and that they were already in place to fit Percy exactly. Dan had clearly thought this out. Plus it must have taken a lot of practice to get that transfiguration spell down well enough to make this thing transportable as a toy wooden horse.
"You'll see in a second" Dan replied, soothingly. 'One more minute and your ass is mine' he thought.
Percy had clearly trusted the other boy enough thus far, but his tone betrayed the fact that he was having second thoughts. Given that, Harry wondered how the prone boy would react when he started feeling the restraints being applied. Would he protest and try to get free? Perhaps even fight his way out? Could Dan move fast enough to prevent that if he wanted? He realized now that, if so, Dan could probably get the better of him anyway, and that this was a secondary reason that he's magically blindfolded the other boy.
But as it turned out, that wasn't an issue. In another bit of very fancy magic that left both Harry and Draco again impressed at the Ravenclaw boy's skill, Dan flicked his wand and cast an elaborate spell. All of the restraints magically came alive at once and quickly slithered into place. Notched black leather straps quickly slipped through the buckles on their paired opposite sides, holding the occupant very snugly, though not too tightly. Laying still he would perfectly comfortable.
"What's happening?!" Percy yelled in surprise, but by the time he got the words out it was already over. He was completely strapped down. His hands and wrists were free to move, but he could feel two straps holding his forearms into the padding, and others at his biceps. His legs were similarly restrained with feet and ankles able to move freely, but with two straps over his calves and one strap each wrapped around his thighs, holding them as well. The strap around his midsection completed his immobilization. He struggled to move but couldn't, other than a few millimeters the straps allowed. There was no way he could get out of the thing.
"Well, there's another spell that probably took a lot of practice" Draco said, referring to the one that had caused the straps to move so quickly and precisely. Between that and the transfiguration earlier, it was clear that the former head-boy had put a lot of time and work into planning this.
"I'll bet" Harry agreed, while taking a couple of camera shots. This was already turning into a unique photo session, and he was excited to see where it went.
Dan stood back and admired his handiwork, gently wanking his hard cock as he relished the power trip that was now coursing through him. Having a cute boy on display for him, vulnerable, and completely at his mercy. It was made even better because Percy had agreed to it. Well... sort of.
"Dan! What is this?" Percy asked, both fear and annoyance in his voice.
"Here, I'll show you" he said and cast the spell to remove the magical blind fold, allowing the boy's eyes to open again. Harry was ready with his camera and captured the ginger boy's expressions perfectly as his eyes opened and he turned his head to look at the mirror and see his reflection. There was surprise at what he saw, connecting the sensations of being tied down with the now visual reinforcement of what his sense of touch had already clued him in to. And then the realization that he was on a contraption made specifically for holding a person down, with every intimate part of his body vulnerable.
Dan gave the boy a moment to fully take in his situation before continuing. "It's called, appropriately enough, a spanking horse."
"A spa... OH MERLIN!" Percy said and instinctually struggled to get free as the full realization hit him. But he still couldn't move much. Even though his hands and wrists were unstrained, they couldn't get close enough to any of the buckles to loosen even one of the straps. The device was very solidly built and didn't move or give way at all when he pulled at it. It was quickly clear to him that he wasn't going anywhere. He'd allowed himself to be led right into this little trap.
"Don't worry. Like I said, I think you're going to enjoy it."
"But why did you bring this? You've spanked me plenty of times before and you've never needed to tie me up" he said, a note of trepidation and fear in his voice.
"True, but, you're not really as adventurous as I wish you were. For all of Gryffindor's bravery, you're still a bit hesitant when I try to do new things. Though you've always enjoyed them in the end. The way I see it, this just saves time." Dan walked behind Percy as he said this, out of the other boy's view, to look at his cock. The bench was shaped in a way that allowed the occupant to lay comfortably, but his cock and balls were completely accessible to anyone behind or underneath him. The ginger had gone soft while he'd been blindfolded and was still that way, only an inch and a half in his flaccid state. But Dan watched his captive carefully as he continued speaking. "Plus, I figured you might find it interesting to explore a bit more, while I do whatever I want to you, giving you no choice in the matter, letting me lick... finger... probe... prod... fuck... spank... suck... and tug with you being helpless to stop me."
"Oh fuck!" Draco moaned, the whole thing making him a bit lightheaded, and he put one hand up to the mirror to steady himself against it and gripped his hard shaft with the other hand. The entire situation was too stimulating for him to leave his cock alone.
"That interests you, eh?" Harry asked, pleasantly surprised at how visceral his boyfriend's reaction had been.
"Uh huh" he moaned, obviously agreeing, and seemingly incapable of speaking coherently at that moment.
That rather intensely erotic statement had clearly hit a similar nerve in the now-restrained ginger teen. As Dan watched, along with Draco and Harry from behind the mirror, Percy's cock became very hard very fast. "Doesn't that sound like fun?" Dan asked as he walked around to face Percy again.
"N... n... no" came the weak reply after some hesitation.
"Oh, come on now. It's just the two of us, you don't have to lie to me. I could sense you wanted something like this as we got closer over the last few years. And you got so hard as I said that just now." Dan paused a moment to let that sink in. "And look how hard you still are." He went to take another look at the bound boy's crotch. "Oh wow! Look, you're dripping pre-cum at just the thought of it all. Seems you like being bound up and helpless."
It was true. Percy could feel his own erection throbbing, foreskin pulled back fully, and the slight wetness of a small glob of precum dripping from his mushroom down onto the locker room floor. When they'd been snogging a few minutes ago, his cock felt like it was made of wood. Now, it felt like steel. The three boys watching him were treated to their first sight of a naked full-body blush as Percy realized just how sexually excited this entire situation made him.
While he didn't voice it, this was actually a relief for Dan. He had no intention of forcing Percy into anything. He just knew enough about him that he'd never be able to volunteer the idea or suggest more... adventurous... ideas than what they'd already done with stolen moments in that storage space they'd found years ago. And he'd have let Percy free if his suspicions had been wrong and his fuckbuddy really was not into it. So he was very glad he'd been right, and that they could continue.
"That blush is so cute on you. But you should know, there's no shame in enjoying this." Silence. "Understand?" Still silence. Dan brought his hand up and gave one of Percy's ass cheeks a nice hard spank.
"Argh!" he cried, more in surprise than anything. He'd had his eyes closed in shame but would have seen it coming if he'd been looking in the mirror. That's what he did now, opening his eyes to meet Dan's own in the mirror's reflection.
"Do you understand?" Dan asked again, bringing a hand up threateningly.
"Yes."
"Say it."
"There's... there's no shame in wanting this."
Well, now that's interesting, Harry thought. He said 'wanting' not 'enjoying.' Perhaps the uptight bugger really had considered this before today. Interesting. He snapped another picture.
Dan had noticed the word change as well, smiling to himself, but said nothing.
"Good. Now, as I said before this is a discipline session. So from now on, I want you to call me sir. Got it?"
"Yes."
Another spank, this time to the other ass cheek.
"Yes what?!"
"Yes SIR!"
"Good boy" Dan replied, a hint of praise in his voice. "But I want to make absolutely sure you remember." And with that he started playfully spanking Percy's ass, alternating back and forth, pausing a few seconds between each blow.
Behind the mirror Draco said to Harry, "You two appear to have a few things in common." His gaze remained fixed on the sex show unfolding just on the other side of the glass. The blond was of course referring to their own explorations of spanking and the way Harry discovered that he liked to be called 'Sir' too.
"Yes we do" the Gryffindor agreed. "And it also seems" he mused out loud, giving Draco a playful look, "that you and Percy have a few things in common."
That was perhaps a perfect dig. Draco turned so fast to look at Harry it should have caused whiplash. The expression on the blond's face as he glared back could have stopped a clock. Harry thought about trying to capture it on film but he figured that his boyfriend might murder him if he tried. It was hard to admit out loud to something like the fact that you enjoyed being spanked and being dominated, or to hear it voiced by someone else. Especially for someone as proud and arrogant as Draco, huge Slytherin that he was. But with that statement, Harry had explicitly pointed out to him not just his submissive side, but that he had a great deal in common with a Weasley. And not just any Weasley. That huge prat Percy!
Harry smirked as he saw the effect it had, but managed to keep his laughter in, knowing just how piercing that little snipe had been. And Draco knew that Harry knew exactly how much that remark would annoy him. The blond fumed for a moment before finally giving in, then laughing a bit.
"I'll get you for that" he said.
"Uh huh" Harry agreed cheerfully. "But you didn't answer my question."
Draco had turned back to look back through the mirror as Percy was spanked. "Yes" he finally said, blushing slightly and staring resolutely ahead, not turning back to look at Harry while he responded.
"Yes...?"
"Urgh! Yes it seems Percy and I have a few things in common."
"There's no shame in enjoying it" Harry said, seeing a similar red hue drift over the blond's alabaster skin. He'd imitated Dan's tone from a moment ago when the older boy said that exact same thing to Percy.
"I KNOW!" came the playful reply, along with a not-so-playful punch to Harry's arm. "You already drove that point home the other day. Now stop teasing me. We're missing the show."
They turned their attention back to the slightly older teen pair. Dan, whose hard 9 inch cock was standing quite rigid at 45 degrees, continued lightly spanking Percy's ass, pausing a beat or two between each, until he'd delivered about twenty in total (Harry had lost count while he teased his boyfriend). The strokes were deliberate, but not super hard. The bound ginger boy yelped, hissed, or sucked his teeth occasionally, involuntarily struggling against the restraints that held him to the spanking bench. As the blows progressed, his ass turned into a rich pink; an erotic contrast to the pale complexion of the rest of the boy's exposed frame. Percy was also starting to break out in a sweat.
Dan noticed, however, that this friend never once asked him to stop. That was an encouraging sign, he figured, of his suspicions about his fuckbuddy. As he admired his handwork on the boy's now warm pink cheeks, he leaned down to look at Percy's cock. It was still incredibly hard. And he could see where several more globs of precum were now creating a small pool on the floor. Excellent!
"Let's take a little break from that. I think I've made my point."
"Thank you... sir" Percy remembered Dan's rule just in time to avoid another punishment.
"You're welcome. But what I'd really like right now," he said, walking around to the front of the spanking bench, "is for you to thank me properly." He rubbed his cock on Percy's face, leaving a few small trails of his own precum on the bound boy's forehead and cheeks. Pushing his hard cock toward the pink lips he continued, "You know whaahh—OH FUCK YES!" he moaned. Dan had been about to say 'you know what to do' but as Percy's vacuum-like mouth eagerly latched onto his hardness, and the pleasure overcame him, it was obvious that Percy knew exactly what to do.
"Fuck! I forgot how good you are at this" he finally said after a few moments of enjoying the 17-year-old's oral attention. "That thing you do with your tongue. OH YEA!" he moaned as Percy obliged, circling his mushroom a few times then darting his tongue under his hood to stretch it a bit, all while keeping the hard cock in his mouth.
"I wonder if there's a way I can ask Percy just what his tongue is doing there," Harry wondered out loud, bringing up the camera to frame another shot.
"I was thinking the same thing" Draco replied. They smiled at each other briefly, both very comfortable in their nudity, both very aware of the other's arousal, but also both wanting to see what would happen next. So they fought their urges and held off, continuing to watch the private show.
"I love this Percy. Can you taste how much I'm pre-cuming?"
"Ummm" came the pleasant moan of affirmation around Dan's hard cock along with a slight nod (as much as the spanking horse would allow).
"And you like that, don't you?"
"Ummm hmmm" came an enthusiastic hum of agreement.
"Good!" he said. For his part, Dan was in heaven. He loved the physical sensation of what this great cocksucker was doing. And indeed he should, having trained Percy over several years to hone his skills. He also loved that fact that Percy was so eager to please, enjoying praise for a good job, and eager to prove himself over and over. The physical pleasure was amplified by the psychological bonus of seeing the ginger boy completely restrained and at his mercy, either by looking right down on him, or seeing him side-on via the large mirror on the wall. This was a total power trip for him!
"Now, relax that throat and try to take me all the way" he said, firmly but gently. He slowly pressed forward, sinking one inch after the other into Percy's throat. The boy tapped Dan's thigh for a second when he was about three inches still shy, taking some deep breaths and moving his head slightly. Then he dropped his hand and Dan kept going, finally bottoming out with all 9 inches inside the Gryffindor's throat, lips brushing the trimmed pubic bush at the base.
"WOW!" Harry and Draco both gasped, amazed and impressed at Percy's ability to fit all of it down his throat.
Dan left it there for a moment, again enjoying his dominance before pulling back out most of the way, leaving the tip still in Percy's mouth. Again he slowly pushed forward, sinking his full length inside. Percy didn't stop him this time, his head and neck were how he needed them, and his throat muscles were relaxed. He was proud of himself for just how easily he'd been able to remember what to do. He and Dan had practiced over the last few years, and it also helped that Dan's cock had been smaller when they'd first started doing this, so he'd been able to work up to the full 9 inches over time.
"FUCK YES! That's great" coo'ed the older boy, increasing the speed of his thrusts, but always pausing for a moment with his cock all the way in.
After a few minutes Dan put his hands down and took a firm hold of Percy's skull, then really started jamming his cock in; though shallower now. He knew what pace and duration the ginger needed to get enough breath between thrusts.
"Oh yea! You like me fucking your face?"
"Ungh" came an agreeable moan from the bound and cock-gagged boy.
"Yea. I know you love this" and he continued his rapid thrusts, soon adding, "and I know just how you want it to finish."
"Ummm hmmm" came a much louder and higher pitched moan, this one with an obvious tone of pleading. It was clear the answer was yes.
"That's a good boy. You've doing so good so far I'll give you a nice reward." Percy was aware enough to catch the 'so far' part of that statement, immediately realizing that Dan's orgasm would not be the end of this, what had he called it?, discipline session. That excited him!
"Oh, fuck, yea," the thrusting boy moaned as he pulled out his cock and used the copious spit already covering it as lube, furiously jacking it, his hood rapidly covering then revealing the swollen purple mushroom as he did. "Here... it... cums!" he stammered, and the bound ginger squeezed his eyes closed. Dan came a moment later, shooting about eight large globs of cum all over Percy's pale face. Dan had the presence of mind to get very close, ensuring that it wouldn't splatter much and moved the head around to spread his cream all over. He succeeded very well, soaking the bound boy's forehead, cheeks, nose, and jaw.
"Oh, what a WASTE!" Draco whined, clearly thinking that any cum not ingested was a loss. Harry said nothing but was turned on (as ever) by just how much his boyfriend liked drinking cum.
Dan stood still for a moment to catch his breath, then knelt down in front of Percy, facing him. He brought one hand up close to the ginger's cheek, holding it back. The ginger saw this and nodded, closing his eyes tightly again, having answered a question that his lover didn't even need to vocalize. It was clear that they had a lot of experience together and knew what the other wanted.
After the confirming nod, Dan placed his whole hand firmly onto Percy's face and proceeded to smear his cum all over the pale skin, deliberately coating the entire visage in teenage cum.
"OOOOOO YES!!!" Percy moaned in extasy. A gigantic grin splitting his face. "YES! Let me feel it everywhere."
Smiling, Dan was happy to oblige, knowing that this was one of Percy's favorite things: getting coated in cum, especially his face and hair, and also the feeling and smell it left on him as it dried.
Harry, though taken aback, was still able to take photos of the action. He was intrigued by what he saw, and it struck him that there was another similarity between this Weasley and Draco: when either dropped the masks of haughty expressions they often wore and allowed themselves to smile, it was an amazing transformation. One that made them much more attractive. However, Harry wisely decided to keep this little observation to himself. His boyfriend was already pretty annoyed with the earlier comparison. Best not to poke the bear. Plus, he really wanted them to get off at the end of all this. Draco, though just as horny, was also more spiteful and might leave Harry hanging if he pushed too far.
As Dan finished giving Percy his facial, he'd swiped up the remaining globs of cum into his fingers and then pushed the digits into the red locks on his scalp, smearing them too, and spiking parts of the red mop using the boy-cream as hair gel. He then tugged the ginger's head up a bit and leaned in close to kiss him deeply. The bound boy moaned lustfully in response as they swapped tongues. Percy had licked his lips more than once and the flavor of Dan's own load was shared between them. Another ritual that they both enjoyed.
The kiss ended and they separated. Percy said, still smiling, "Thank you for that. I've missed this. Missed you!"
"Me too," Dan replied. "But... you didn't call me sir" he added, standing up. The bound boy's smile didn't falter or register and shock as Dan moved back around him.
"He did that on purpose!" Draco said, somewhat pointing out the obvious.
Dan stood next to Percy's mid-section, facing the mirror so that he could see his lover's face and body while he worked on him. He brought a hand up and gave more spanks to each cheek. "I [spank] told [spank] you [spank] to [spank] call [spank] me [spank] sir!" he admonished, spanking him between each word. Percy, who actually enjoyed the light sting that this 'punishment' gave to him, closed his eyes to concentrate on the sensation but kept smiling throughout. Dan knew this, and the smile confirmed it, and so he continued to play along.
"So you'll obey?"
"Yes SIR!" came the firm reply as Percy sank deeper into the role he knew he was expected to play. And, deep down, he wanted this role. Dan knew this as well and hoped to finally coax a confession of this out of his lover before they were done today.
"That's a good boy. And, when you're a good boy, you get rewards. Like this." The former Ravenclaw walked around to kneel behind the bound boy, leaned forward, and started to run his moist tongue up and down the smooth puckering pink rosebud on full display in front of him.
"OH! OH yes! Please! Eat my hole" Percy moaned, "-sir" he added quickly after, this time deciding to adhere to the rules. Dan smiled before bending back to his task lapping at his friend's eager hole for another minute or so. Then he decided to add a little spice to the situation. The ass cheeks nicely on display for him would be rather tender now from the spankings. He angled both his hands into claw shapes so that his fingernails were prominent and, without pressing too hard, slowly scraped them down the tender flesh.
"Ahhhhhhhhhhh" Percy hissed with pain/pleasure. Dan did it again, but this time leaning back in to continue rimming the 7th year while he did it. That really short-circuited the ginger's brain, and he let out an almighty erotic whine, not sure what he was feeling, but unable to say silent.
Dan grinned at the reaction, enjoying the way he could toy with his tied-up former schoolmate. He had a few more things in mind to entrench this wonderful power dynamic. "You like that?" he asked. He reached for his wand and cast a lubrication spell while he waited for a response.
It took a moment for the other boy to gather his thoughts. "I... I don't know... OOOOOOHHHHHH" Percy moaned as Dan inserted a finger inside and stared probing around, knowing the effect this would have, having blazed that particular trail a long time ago with his friend.
"You like that don't you!"
"Oh yes sir" came the reply, with the 'sir' being said very respectfully. Dan continued his fingering, enjoying the nice sounds Percy made whenever he was fingered. "Please sir? Give me another one?"
"That's a good boy, asking so nicely and respectfully. Sure... HERE YOU GO" he said, jamming his middle finger in to join his pointer, now scissoring them as his lubricated fingers moved in and out.
"OH! OH YES! I... love this... I..." he trailed off.
"What?" Dan prompted playfully, but genuinely interested in the answer.
"I've... missed this sir."
"Yes, me too. I've been lucky enough to find a few lads to have fun with since graduation. But, you don't have anyone?"
"No" he replied forlornly.
"That's a shame. All these randy boys running around the castle there's certainly plenty to choose from. Can't find a boy, or a few, maybe a couple of years younger and take them under your wing, so to speak?" Dan asked, not pausing in his anal stimulation efforts. This was keeping Percy a bit off balance, making it hard for him to focus. Which was the point.
"No, I ah- OH YES!" he moaned as the probing digits hit his g-spot particularly hard. "I'm head boy, I... have to stay aloof."
"Why? I didn't" Dan told him. This surprised Percy, who looked sharply over at the mirror to meet Dan's gaze, trying to gauge whether he was joking. "Seriously," Dan continued. "To be sure, you and I had something special. But even when I was head boy and, uh, fostering you, I still had other special friends."
"Yes, I guess I knew that. But with you it was different."
"Oh? How?" Percy didn't reply. 'We're getting close to it. Time to push him a bit' Dan thought. "It's because of your sexual predilections, isn't it?" Still no reply. "I obviously like to top. But you're a total bottom. One who really likes being submissive." Percy's expression shifted. He tried to cover it, but Dan knew him well enough. 'You can't hide from me' he thought. "You love getting fucked, we both know that. But also, look how hard you've been this whole time, tied up, unable to prevent me from doing anything that tickles my fancy. And you certainly didn't object to swallowing my cock a minute ago. You want to be treated like a fuck toy, letting boys have their way with you, being spanked and disciplined and put in your place. Don't you?" Again, no response, but Percy never had a good poker face, and his expression now betrayed his agreement. Plus, the bound boy couldn't hold in his moans as Dan continued to finger fuck him, now adding a third digit to really stretch his hole the way Percy liked.
Draco, for his part, was also keenly interested to see where this would go; Dan's questioning was rousing some anxious feelings for him. He wondered what it would be like to be in Percy's place right now, tied up in such a vulnerable state, unable to resist at all. It was making his cock harder than it had ever been.
"It must be hard to have that conflict going on inside your mind. Wanting to be seen as the guy in charge in the corridors, on the grounds, and in the dormitory. But also wishing some fit boy would pull you into a broom closet, spank you, and then fuck you up against a shelf. Like maybe that cute Quidditch captain Oliver, eh?"
"OHHHHHH" the ginger moaned in pleasure at the mental picture this conjured for him. It was all true. Especially pertinent because of the (many) boys he fantasized about when he was wanking, Oliver was one he thought about the most.
"You know, I bet you'd enjoy it with the younger ones as well. What if you were strapped down on this horse, just as you are now, and a few third or fourth years get to explore your body. Running their hands all over you, fondling your balls, jacking your hard little cock, spanking you over and over. Oh! Even better: what if we got more of them, say... a dozen, to wank themselves and shoot all over you. They'd all stand in different spots to splatter you, then rub their cum all over, coating not just your face like I just did, but also your back, arms, ass cheeks, and legs. You'd feel like you had a second skin of boy-cum all over. In fact, probably so much of it that they'd overlap. Parts of you would have drying cum layers from two different boys."
"Fuck! That's... oh... that would be so... so hot" the bound boy moaned, the last part barely a whisper, but all three listening boys heard it. Percy was both turned on by the idea and also slightly embarrassed at having so intimate a fantasy vocalized. He hadn't intended to say that last part out loud and didn't even realize that he had. But the other three did hear. And, another day in the future, Percy would be very glad that it had been said. But right now in his own thoughts, Percy wondered, 'Did Dan suspect that was part of his motivation for seeking the post of head boy, to have power over the young ones? To be able to order them around?' Percy thought. 'Wait... MERLIN! Was that why Dan had sought it?'
He thought about asking his friend that very question, but before he could get up the nerve Dan continued. "Fuck, indeed!" he teased. "Have you thought about that too? Having some young teenage boys fucking you with their still budding teenage dicks? I wonder if they would completely satisfy you. Have I turned you into a size queen? I probe you pretty deeply with my cock when I really lay into you. And considering how much you moan I know you love it. Would a 3 or 4 incher really be enough after the number of times I've fucked this hole?" No response. "Well? I asked you a question." Still no response from the bound boy other than soft moans in response to his anal fingering.
Without removing his three probing fingers from the ginger's hole, Dan used this other hand to deliver a few solid spanks to slightly reddening ass cheeks. These were harder than the playful smacks he'd given before, and you could tell they caused Percy to clinch up in pain a bit at them. He was instinctually straining against the straps holding his arms and legs down. But the leather held firm, and he didn't budge. However, even though he was pulling against the bonds, his expression made it clear that he didn't really want to get away. He liked the spanking. There was nothing but lust and longing on his face. Harry made sure to get a close up of that with his next shot. He also noticed, and photographed, the fact that the head boy's cock was also still rigidly hard, sticking out from his crotch in all it's 4-inch glory, occasionally dripping beads of pre-cum and adding to the small puddle on the floor.
"Thought about it some more?" Dan prompted. Percy stayed silent but smiled a bit. 'Ah, so he's goading him on' Harry thought. "You need more time I see. OK." Continuing to gently probe, rotate, and scissor with three fingers, Dan used the pointer and thumb on the other hand to make a tight ring around the top of Percy's sack, loosely pulling his balls away from his crotch. Then he started pulling them back, very slowly, drawing the scrotum tighter around them... and tighter... and tighter... and tighter, finally getting a whine from their owner. Dan chuckled and tugged for another moment before letting them loosen a bit, removing the strain but keeping the sack very taught around the two orbs. Then, leaning close, he started gently tonging them.
"OH FUCK! YES!" the ginger moaned. "YES SIR!" he corrected himself. "Thank you sir. I... OOOOHHHH... I like it when you lick my balls sir."
"I know you do" he smiled. "And you love it when I finger you like this. Stretching out your hole, getting it ready for my cock." He spread his three fingers while still inside to emphasize his point. Percy moaned again, clearly aroused, but still not voicing a response to the earlier question. "Come on, say it. I know the job you do during the day as head boy. But off hours, you want to be able to freely behave like the little bottom bitch that you are. You like getting spanked. You want to be a cum-trough. Don't you!" he said firmly, then taking that moment to stab the bound boy's g-spot hard with his finger.
"OOOOOHHHHH! Please... I..." he tried to catch his breath after the wonderful rectal stimulation.
Dan spanked him a few times. "Well, it's true, isn't it?"
"No" the bound 17-year-old said, meekly. It was a pathetic tone of voice, very quiet, and completely lacking in conviction, immediately betraying the lie that it was. Dan knew it. Percy knew that he knew it. (Harry and Draco could tell as well.)
"Awe. Come on now" Dan replied. He made his fingers go rigid and placed them just where they needed to be to prod his prisoner's g-spot as he continued. "Don't [prod] lie [prod] to [prod] me!" he chided, pressing on the nub inside the boy's rectum between each word. And each prod caused a moan of pleasure to erupt from Percy's mouth. The ginger couldn't help it. "Admit it. What you want, more than anything right now, is for me to fuck you senseless with this huge cock. Dump a huge load into this tight (well, not quite so tight anymore) fuck hole of yours. Then, after, you want to feel the cum run out of your hole and drip down your thighs and rub it in so that you have another part of you covered in dried cum just like that cute face of yours."
Percy looked sharply at Dan's face in the mirror, shock evident, a slight flush of embarrassment beginning on his face.
"Oh yes. I know. You thought you'd kept that a secret, but you didn't see me watching after we would finish, I was careful. But still I saw. Saw how assiduous you were in making sure that we used cleansing charms so that your ass was always pristine when we played, and the only thing that would come back out of you afterward was my load. Nothing dirty. Saw the little smirk you got when my load started dripping out of your hole. Saw how you pretended to 'scratch an itch' back there when actually you were rubbing it all over your smooth crotch, ass, and thighs. Areas you like keep smooth just for that reason. And I saw your cock twitch and start to get hard again even though you'd just cum a short time before."
Percy closed his eyes in shame. Draco, watching, could sympathize a bit. There was a time when hearing things like this out loud contained a component of humiliation for him. Harry had triggered that. But Harry had also taught him that, in private with someone you trust, there was no shame in acknowledging what you liked. He suspected that Dan was trying to do the same thing for Percy.
From their perch behind the mirror, Draco said, "He's trying to help Percy the same way you helped me."
"Yes, I think you're right," Harry replied. "I hope for his sake that Dan succeeds. Percy can be a prat, but he deserves to be sexually free like we can be."
"Plus," Dan continued after he'd given Percy a moment to process the revelation that his kink wasn't as private as he thought, "I know what else you did after getting fucked. You made sure to put on your boxers while some of it was still inside you. So after your boxers were glued to you with drying cum you'd let the rest leak out of your hole after you got dressed, putting a nice little cum spot in the fabric. You would hold those boxers up to your nose and sniff them over and over next time you wanked. If it was still wet, so much the better you could smear it on your face. If not, then at least they would still smell of cum and that still a bonus for you."
Percy's expression was now completely mortified. "How? How could you have known about all that!?"
"Like I said, I watched you carefully, and I know how you think. But that last part was only a guess. I wasn't sure until just now when you confirmed it for me." The wicked grin he gave Percy was priceless, as was the other boy's reaction. Harry got both on film.
'That had to sting' was what Harry and Draco both thought as they watched this unfold. To be duped into confessing something so intimate, private, and kinky. The blush that had started on Percy's face now covered his entire body again. It also made both of them see Percy in a new light. He'd always seemed like such a reserved little ponce. It was interesting to learn that he was just as horny and kinky as the rest of the lads.
"But think about it for a second," Dan prompted, trying to snap Percy out of it. "I knew most of this already and suspected the rest. And yet, here I am. Still hot for you and still wanting to do very naughty things with you, including fucking your brains out. I don't think there's anything wrong with any of it, nor is there any shame in it. All I want now, is for you to realize that, and give yourself permission to like it." He paused for several minutes, staying slient, and affectionately stroking Percy's legs with his free hand while he let that sink in, hoping his friend would take it to heart.
Then, switching from a sincere to more playful tone, he continued. "Plus, though I always felt it was true, I haven't heard you actually say it. So that's the other thing I want: to hear you say that, in private where it's just the two of us [Harry and Draco both sniggered behind the mirror] that you're a raging bottom, that you love cum, and that you love being used like the little bitch you are."
It had worked, Dan could tell. Percy snapped out of the mortification feedback loop his mind was in, and the beginning of a smile touched his mouth before he schooled his face to be neutral again. Dan saw this even though all he got in response verbally was more moaning and heavy breathing while he started to work his fingers again, in and around the loosened-up ring of bound boy's anus. He paused, giving Percy another chance to speak up. Nothing.
"Still don't want to say it? Hmmm..." He slowly pulled his fingers from the puckering ring, earning him a small moan of regret from Percy due to the empty feeling they left behind. This only reinforced Dan's conviction that he'd spoken truth just now. The other boy realized it too and Percy's blush returned, embarrassed at having made so wanton a sound. Something only a raging bottom would do.
Grabbing his wand Dan cast another lubrication charm, this time on Percy's cock, then put it aside. Reaching up, he used two fingers to gently pull the shaft a couple of inches down, further away from Percy's abs. Holding it there, he was careful to hold the digits still, minimizing the stimulation that offered. Bringing the other hand up and, palm open, he started vigorously rubbing the mushroom head, in rapid circles.
"OOOOOHHHHH" the ginger moaned, in pain/pleasure at the overstimulation this gave him. 'Damn him!' Percy thought, 'he knows me too well.' And indeed that was true. Dan knew that this would drive the other boy crazy, now even more so as he changed into a tight claw shape with his fingers and started swirling them around the head, teasing the foreskin as well as the sensitive glans. This drove its owner absolutely crazy! It was a massive amount of simulation but only on the tip. There was no stimulation to his shaft, balls, or internal g-spot. Dan suspected (rightly) that it would be almost impossible for Percy to achieve orgasm like this. It was edging at its most exquisite. The older Ravenclaw noted with delight the effect this was having by watching his fuck-buddy's face in the mirror, now looking really haggard (though still highly aroused).
Harry and Draco were also enjoying the show, the former still putting his camera to good use.
"Are..." Draco started to say breathlessly, clearly aroused by the spectacle, "are you taking notes?" he asked Harry.
That took a beat for Harry to process. He turned to Draco with a similar whiplash inducing speed the other had directed at him a short time ago. "Seriously? You... want to try all that?" He cocked his head towards the boys they'd been watching.
"Merlin yes!" He pointed down as his ragingly hard cock for emphasis. "I probably wouldn't have thought of this on my own, I have to admit. But now that I've seen it... I can't... un-see it. I... I want you tie me up like that and have your way with me."
'Fuck it!' Harry thought; it was worth losing a few photo opportunities. He put his camera down and grabbed Draco, pulling him into a deep kiss, which was eagerly returned. They ground their hard boy-cocks together, eliciting moans from both.
"I... I was thinking the same thing!" Harry said pulling back slightly to look at his boyfriend. And Draco smiled the most lustful smile Harry had ever seen on him.
"Good!" Draco beamed, wonderfully happy about just how compatible they were. "But Harry," he added, reaching down and firmly grabbing his boyfriend's cock and starting to wank him, "you won't have to torture it out of me." Harry arched an eyebrow, a confused look on his face, indicating that he didn't quite follow. "I won't have any problem saying it." Then looking the Gryffindor straight in the eye he said, very clearly and succinctly, "I readily admit that I LOVE having your cum in me and that I want to be your bitch."
The look of surprise on Harry's face was priceless Draco thought.
"OH FUCK!" Harry moaned and he instantly shot his load. Closing his eyes with pleasure he sprayed Draco's chest and abs, even hitting the blond's chin with one particularly powerful shot. He'd been aroused for a while and this had really helped his balls make a hefty volume.
"Oh yesssssss" Draco hissed, throwing his head back and enjoying the sensation of warm cum spraying against his skin along with the wonderful smell that followed a few seconds later. This was exactly what he'd been hoping would happen.
When he was sure the other boy was spent, Draco let go and watched Harry come back to earth. A moment later Harry opened his eyes and smiled; then wasted no time returning the favor. He reached up and scooped a large volume of his load into his cupped hand, using it as lube to start wanking the erect blond.
"OH yes my love!" Draco said, holding the other's gaze. Not breaking eye contact, Harry reached around with his other hand and gently rubbed a finger across the blond's rosebud, eliciting a high-pitched wail. Draco was clearly excited! And just to add the proverbial (and literal!) icing on top he leaned forward, sucked in the glub of cum that was still dribbling from Draco's chin, and then fed it to the blond during a tongue kiss. That final sensation triggered the blond's orgasm, also a near instantaneous thing, just as Harry's had been. (Not that it was a contest. They'd both been so turned on by what was happening that neither could have lasted longer even if they'd tried.)
They stood there for a moment catching their breath. While they did so something registered in Harry's mind: Draco had said 'I will love being your bitch.' Not I think, I would like to try, maybe, or anything else that would indicate a question or uncertainty. In his mind, it was a certainty. Draco had already decided that Harry would dominate him sexually and that he wanted it that way; badly wanted it that way!
Before he could think further along that line, Percy's whining brought both of them back to reality. They held each other's gaze for a moment, an unspoken promise to talk more later, then turned back to look out at their erotic show.
Harry bent down to get his camera back but paused when he realized his hand was sticky from using his cum to wank the other's cock.
"Allow me" Draco said, seeing the issue and picking up his wand. He cast a cleansing charm on the hand, thus making it safe for Harry to take up his camera again. Harry noticed that the blond didn't cast the same spell on himself. He left the creamy load where it was, slowly dripping down his torso and inner thighs to dry. 'Something else he has in common with Percy perhaps?' Harry mused.
Looking back out through the clear glass of this side of the mirror it was clear that Dan's edging and teasing were taking a toll. The two of them had only turned their attention away for a few minutes, at most, but Percy's whole body was now glistening with sweat. He pulled at the restraints, for real this time, especially the one around his lower back. This allowed his pelvis to move very slightly, which he was doing in a futile effort to pump his cock into... something... anything!... to get some friction. But it was no good. Dan continued to palm, circle, and tease the cockhead mercilessly, all the while, caused Percy to whine in simultaneous sexual pleasure and frustration. Every now and again he'd lean in close to lick or blow air across Percy's sweaty sack and exposed hole, giving a cooling sensation, and further scrambling the ginger's brain with more pleasure signals.
"OK. Let's take a bit of a break," Dan said, releasing the boy bits he'd been meticulously handling and standing up. He noted with satisfaction the now very large pool of precum on the floor that he'd coaxed out of his captive. And that was in addition to the good amount on his fingers and dripping down his arm from all the cockhead stimulation he'd delivered. "I'm going to take a shower."
"You... you're stopping?" Percy asked, shocked.
"Or did you want get teased some more?"
"NO! NO! Please, no more."
"No more...?" he queried.
"No more, SIR!" Percy quickly added.
"Good boy. Just a short break and I'll be back. Now, you think about just how much longer you want to deny the truth. And also think about what other tricks I have up my sleeve if you keep lying about what you want."
Dan got up and walked over to the showers, grabbing a towel on his way.
"You brought extra film, right?" Draco asked.
"Yes, good thinking!" Harry replied, kneeling down next to his bag and then carefully changing the roll of firm in his camera so that he wouldn't have to scramble later.
Harry and Draco were both amazed by what they'd seen so far, and intrigued by what might happen next.
Notes:
This was supposed to be only a single chapter. But I saw how long it was getting and so decided to split it. The second one won't be long in coming. Hope you enjoyed. Please post a comment here if you did and/or if you have constructive feedback, suggestions, etc. For private conversations, my address caladan10 over at tutanota.com.
Chapter 34: Percy's Secret (Part 2)
Notes:
As ever, thanks to Wil for the grammer checks and the brainstorming on plot ideas.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
While watching Dan head for the showers, Draco had a sudden idea.
"You told me that you can use your cloak to stay hidden while you take pictures. You spied on Ron and Seamus that way right?"
"Yea" Harry replied, suspecting what was coming next.
"Put it on now and go do that again."
"Why?" Harry asked nervously.
"You'll need pictures from a spot other than this since Percy might figure out the mirror if he sees the ones you're taking from this angle. If we have them then it means we have dirt on the head boy. What do muggles call that... A get out of jail free card, right? Whatever that means."
"It's from a game called monopoly."
"From what now?"
"Never mind. Well, I, umm..." Harry hesitated. He was torn. Part of him was afraid of getting caught but another part was also excited about getting more great shots of the pair from a closer angle. And still another part of him was aroused by the prospect of doing so while being naked under his cloak, just like he was when Ron pranked him, and he had to walk through the castle without any clothes on. Though the exhibitionism aspect drastically exacerbated the consequences of being caught by Dan and Percy.
Draco could sense all this both from his knowledge of Harry and from the emotions flowing through their bond. But he knew just what button to press. "Come on, you know you want more variety of angles for your wanking album. Plus, where's that Gryffindor bravery I hear so much about."
That did it. Harry grabbed the cloak out from his bag and got it situated, moving fast because they didn't know how long Dan was going to be in the shower. Harry put his wand out of the way as he'd need both hands, leaving it behind, then grabbed up the camera.
Draco saw the device disappear under the cloak and moved over to the lock. "Ready?"
"Ready" came Harry's voice next to him.
They watched Dan in the shower and waited a moment until he turned away from them, the spray hitting him in the face. They also saw Percy watching him intently, eyes focused on the stud's muscled ass. "Go" Draco whispered and slowly but deliberately opened the mirror to allow Harry to pass through. He waited for a beat, then carefully closed it again ensuring that it made no sound.
He paused, looking closely to see if either of the older boys had noticed. Neither reacted. He let out a sigh of relief and locked the mirror again to wait for Dan to finish. It only took another minute or so. The older boy turned off the water and gave himself only a quick once-over with a towel since he was anxious to get started again. He was still dripping plenty of water on the floor around Percy as he circled his captive, wanking himself slowly and continuing to enjoy his power trip. He squatted down in front of the ginger, eye to eye, also sneaking a quick view of his cock. It had deflated a bit during the intermission. "You doing OK? Are any of the straps too tight?" he asked.
Percy paused for a moment, considering the real implications of what he was asking. Dan would give him an out if he wanted it.
"No, they're fine." A pause. Dan looked at him and cocked an eyebrow questioningly, an amused look on his face. Percy stared back at him, not comprehending. Dan shook his head and stood up with a tsk tsk sound. "Sir! They're fine sir!" Percy exclaimed, realizing his mistake.
"Sorry, too late" came the reply in mock apology as he walked around behind Percy to stand between the bound boy's legs. Raising one hand he gave a resounding slap to an already slightly pink ass cheek.
"ARGH!" Percy gasped; the sting was intense as Dan had already taken a lot of swipes at his ass. Slowly, taking a beat between each to draw things out, the dominant boy gave a total of ten more hard smacks to his captive, alternating left to right, enjoying the hand-shaped print he left in the pink flesh when he peeled it off after the smack. Each blow elicited a slight yelp. Harry, careful to keep himself hidden, also got shots of this hand-print effect as he leaned close and zoomed in with his camera.
While taking the pictures, Harry was also taking mental notes on what Dan was doing, noting the way he spread the blows around the globes of flesh, which were reddening even more now, and pausing between each strike. Whether to give Percy time to recover, or to draw out the impact, he wasn't sure. But one thing he certainly was sure about was that he wanted to do this exact same thing to Draco. His own cock was ragingly hard again at the very thought of it despite his recent orgasm.
By the end of the tenth spank Percy was breathing heavily in reaction to the pain. He'd mostly behaved himself as a young boy at home so discipline was rare. And even in those few times when his father or mother had spanked him, it had never reached this level. Plus it had been many years. After the last spank he was sure the air above his ass must be warm considering how hot the skin felt. As Dan came back around to the ginger's front he took a quick glance underneath and noted with wry amusement that his friend's cock had gone back to full mast and was leaking pre-cum again; this just reinforced the evidence that Percy was enjoying himself.
Draco could also see the erection from his vantage point behind the mirror and could certainly understand why it was there. He wanted to experience what the older Gryffindor was going through and, like Harry, was hard again from the thought of it.
Kneeling down in front of Percy Dan cocked a smile. "Did the lesson sink in this time?"
"Yes, sir" came the reply, with strong emphasis on the 'sir' part.
"Good" Dan said and leaned in to kiss the ginger boy deeply. They made out for a couple of minutes, eagerly tongue swapping. Dan did this to distract from the pain, to show Percy that he wasn't mad (that this was all part of the role play), and to remind him of just how close they'd been when they were together; they were friends, but it was also more than that. "Now, I want you to put that tongue to another use."
He got back up and grabbed a few things: his wand, some string, and a small length of light rope from his bag. He used the rope to tie his ankle to the upper part of the spanking horse's frame and the twine to secure his wand to his upper arm with about three feet of slack in each.
"What are those for?" Percy asked.
"To keep me from floating away if I lose my grip and keep my wand in easy access when I'm ready to stop." None of the three boys in the room with him (two being hidden) quite understood what he meant by that, but all were very curious to find out. "Corpus Leviosa" he said, using the special levitation charm on himself. His body started floating as though it were weightless, like some character in a sci-fi movie floating around in freefall on a spaceship. Using his grip on Percy he started orienting his body the way he wanted and it didn't take the bound boy long to figure out what was coming next.
"That was a wonderful blow job you gave me before," he said, and the head boy beamed at the praise. "But you know what else I like, don't you?" he asked as he spread his legs to either side of Percy's head, then stroking the ginger's face affectionately.
"Yes sir" came the response, knowing exactly what he meant and, as ever, eager to please. Though his body was restrained Percy had a full range of motion in his head and neck. So as the smooth crotch was brought level with his face he opened his mouth and started running his tongue around the puckered pink hole presented to him.
"Fuck yes. I love feeling your tongue on me" Dan cooed. He put a leg on each side of Percy's torso and pulled them together to grip the spanking horse's main shelf and hold himself in place. Then leaned back luxuriantly for a few minutes, arms dangling weightlessly next to him, enjoying the rim job. Though a top, he absolutely loved the sensation of a wet tongue on his rosebud. 'Thank the spirits for boys that were eager to please' Dan thought.
Harry, after taking a minute to enjoy the scene, and get over his admiration for just how good a spellcaster Dan was, got some wide shots of the pair from a few feet away, then moved in close to get right up near the action. He got more than one clip of Percy's tongue at work, noticing that just like Draco's pictures in their own locker room, the smile on Percy's face betrayed just how much he enjoyed servicing his lover.
Holding his cloak carefully around himself, he risked getting right underneath the pair for a shot from below. It would make for an interesting angle, but he decided to only try for one. Percy was drooling quite a lot as his tongue attacked the gorgeous ass presented to him, and a glob of it almost hit the cloak. Harry ducked quickly enough, but he wasn't sure what would happen to his invisibility cloak if it got dripped on. Best not to find out.
Standing back up Harry could see that Dan was in seventh heaven. Over the years he and Percy had explored together and, just as with cock sucking, he'd taught the younger boy exactly what he liked. He relaxed his ring and, right on cue, the warm wet tongue slithered into him. "Oh yea, eat my ass! Oh yea, OH YEA! Gimme that tongue you cute boy" he moaned deeply, using his knees to pull his floating form closer, jamming his ass against the mouth working on him. Harry got a shot of that too.
This was all a huge turn on for the bound ginger. Not just because he loved doing this to Dan and hearing him moan like that, but also because he was tied down, unable to resist, and now unable to turn his head away even if he wanted to. The events from before, along with how he felt now, allowed him to finally admit to himself that Dan had been right all along, he loved this entire experience. And, if he was being honest with himself, he wanted to do it again, and again! He was sorry Dan was no longer a student at Hogwarts with him.
After a couple of minutes Dan made a new demand. "That's really good. Now lick my balls" he commanded and shifted his body downward slightly to make them easy for Percy's tongue to reach them. As before, the ginger was happy if not eager to comply. He slowly ran his moist tongue around and over each orb, sometimes blowing on them to cool them down after he'd covered them in spit. He would also sometimes take one, or both, into his mouth and gently caress them all over with his tongue, even tug on them (just slightly) with a swallowing motion the way Dan really liked. He wanted to reach up and grab Dan and pull him in tighter, but the restraints prevented him.
"Fuck yes! I've missed you too Percy" he moaned. "Wait!" Percy paused; afraid he'd done something wrong. "Look at me while you do that." Percy did, holding Dan's gaze, first smiling because of what the question implied, then extending his tongue to lick at his smooth balls some more, all while maintaining eye contact; making it clear to Dan in his expression that Percy knew exactly what he was doing, where he was, who he was with, and that he loved all of it. Which, of course, was the point of telling him to do that. The eye contact added a psychological arousal for both of them which amplified the physical. The fact that it was occasionally interrupted by Dan's fat cock blocking part of Percy's face as he floated slightly side to side, didn't dimmish the impact.
"Yes, YES! Fuck that feels so good. You're churning up a nice big load for my second time, turning me on so much!" Percy moaned in satisfaction around the pair of balls he was sucking on, reveling in the praise. Again, Dan relaxed most of his body and let the ginger work on him, relaxing into being orally serviced.
As Harry was stepping back to get another shot his foot slipped slightly on the floor because of all the water Dan had dripped from his shower. It made a slight squeaking sound. Dan gave a small start, and his eyes flicked to where Harry was standing. Though he didn't see anything his gaze lingered there for a moment.
"What is it?" Percy asked, sensing Dan's sudden shift.
"Nothing" he said, smiling back down at his lover, "keep going."
"Yes sir" he replied, and went back to licking Dan's crotch, letting his tongue wander back down to the slick rosebud again. The caused Dan to give a slight intake of breath at the unexpected pleasure, but he started gazing around the room with a suspicious expression on his face. 'Shit, he heard me' Harry thought. Draco also saw that suspicion and became similarly worried.
"Are you enjoying yourself?" he asked the room, looking towards where heard the sound, almost right at where Harry was standing.
"Yes" came Percy's reply, without looking up, assuming the question at been directed at him.
"Too bad your talents are going to waste without me here. Maybe we can find someone at Hogwarts for you to have fun with, eh?"
"That would be nice" he said, stopping to look up at Dan, "but I don't know who I could tell about... all this" he continued, and he rolled his eyes indicating the entire situation.
"True. It would have to be someone who could be trusted to keep their mouth shut, and able to do sneaky things." The double meaning was clear to Harry and Draco.
"Yea, I suppose" Percy agreed, not quite sure where this was coming from.
"Well, anyway, let me think about it. Perhaps a solution will present itself soon and you can have more fun this year." He let go of Percy's hair and used the twine to bring his wand back to his hand. He cast the countercharm and slowly floated to the ground. Again, Harry was impressed with just how good he was at spell casting. His own experiments with this charm had left him falling like a rock when he reversed it (which is why he'd followed the advice of older classmates to practice while lying on his bed to cushion the fall).
After untying the rope and twine, he started pacing the room, waving his arms and stamping his legs. Ostensibly it was to get the circulation back fully after floating around for a while. But the arm waving indicated that perhaps he was trying to find the person spying on them. Realizing just how vulnerable he was gave Harry a horrible scenario in his mind of what could happen if Dan stumbled into him.
He would probably rip off the cloak and find Harry naked underneath, holding a camera no less. And his cock would be rock hard. Damn it! The very thought of possibly being caught was actually making his cock even harder. It would be obvious he was being a voyeuristic photographer and getting it on film. What could he do? His wand was behind the mirror with Draco, who couldn't help him without revealing his own presence, and that of the secret mirror. Harry could run but wasn't sure if he'd make it to his own team's locker room to get his clothes if Dan came after him. Plus Draco, sneaky sod that he was, might just decide to make Harry suffer a bit and run there through the secret corridor and lock the door first. Then Harry would be trapped outside, naked, with both the current and a former head boy hot on his heels. What would they do to him if they caught him? Certainly destroy the camera, or at least the film. Then, what, parade him up to the castle naked? Or lock him into that spanking horse and have their way with him to teach him a lesson? He could only imagine how red his ass would be. And, Merlin, even if they didn't catch him now they could easily find him later. SHIT! Suddenly, this thought of Draco's for them to get dirt on Percy didn't seem like such a great idea.
All this ran through his mind in a flash. But as Dan walked in a circle, now swinging his arms to loosen up the shoulders, and not systematically checking the room, Harry's heartbeat started slowing.
"So, what are we going to do with you?" he mused and gave another searching glance around the room. But he did it while behind the spanking horse so that Percy couldn't see. Harry and Draco both realized that he was making more double-entendres. He knew that there was someone there in the room with them and was speaking to that unseen person. Also, that he was choosing his words and actions carefully so that Percy was not aware of it.
This became obvious when, again, the bound boy assumed the question was directed at him. "Whatever you want, sir. It seems I'm powerless to stop you" he said in response.
"Indeed you are" Dan replied slyly, walking up behind him and rubbing his cock teasingly along the smooth and tender ring presented to him.
" Ohh, oh yes" Percy cooed in pleasure.
"You want me to fuck you?"
"Oh, yes sir, please sir."
Dan leaned back and ran a couple of fingers down the lubricated ass crack. As he gently placed them against the rosebud they went inside almost effortlessly, and all the way to the last knuckle.
"Oh, you really do want this. Your ass almost pulled them in on their own." He prodded the g-spot, forcing the ginger to give out a lustful whine. Harry, now photographing again, also captured the beads of precum this triggered from the head-boy's cock, adding to the puddle on the floor.
"Please sir! I feel so empty" Percy begged again. Dan withdrew his fingers and walked around to kneel in front of his lover's face again.
"I will, but first," he paused for a moment, "let me hear you say it." Percy hesitated. "Remember, who you are in here," he continued, referring to sexual situations, "has nothing to do with who you are out there as head boy. Understand." Percy nodded. "Good! So..."
"Yes, you're right, sir." He started off with a normal tone, but as he went on, his response got louder and more forceful. "I want to get tied up and spanked. I'm a little bottom bitch and I want boys to have their way with me; to be a cum-trough. I love this!" By the end he was shouting with elation at the huge mental weight that had been lifted from his shoulders by admitting that out loud.
Behind the mirror, Draco was beside himself. For a while now it was almost as if Dan were pulling mental strings for both Percy and himself at the same time. Draco felt many of the same urges and wanted all of the same things, except that he wanted Harry to be one doing all this to him. Though, he had to admit, he doubted he would say no to a hot boy like Dan if the offer came. Again he wondered just how much of the stud's length he'd be able to swallow or fit inside his bum.
Dan gave Percy a moment to catch his breath, then kissed him deeply again. "See, I knew you were brave." And Percy melted at hearing that, clearly overwhelmed by the compliment. He gave him another moment then kissed him again, briefly. Grabbing his cock and jacking it a bit playfully the Ravenclaw asked, "now, you still want this inside you?"
"More than ever."
Dan's eyebrows went up in surprise at the confidence in the ginger's voice. It hadn't been there before. He noticed that the other boy didn't say "sir" but decided this wasn't the time to press the point.
"You got it sexy" he said. Harry, having stepped back to a safe corner noticed that Dan didn't go right back to his former position. Instead, he grabbed his wand and recast the blindfolding spell on Percy. "To allow you to better concentrate on your other senses" he said, preempting the inevitable question.
Putting his wand back down, he looked at his bound captive and took a moment to admire the view and revel in the power he had right now. Then he gestured to the naked boy with a sort of 'hey, look all this' kind of gesture with his hands and arms, again looking around the room and then over to almost the exact place where Harry was standing.
'Yep' Harry thought, 'he definitely knows I'm here and clearly doesn't mind. But how does he know where I am?'
Harry didn't have time to think about it because Dan was in motion again. He tiptoed over to the pile of clothes and grabbed Percy's underwear, white briefs the other boys noted, and wadded them up in one hand. Then he used his wand to cast a lubrication charm on his 9-inch cock, put his wand aside, and walked back around to stand behind Percy again. He started rubbing his hardness up and down Percy's crack, teasing him.
"Please sir!"
"Please what?" Dan asked coyly. "You want me to edge you some more?" he asked, then reached around and started slowly and lightly stroking the hard 4-incher.
" Noooooo" the ginger whined, meekly. Watching behind the mirror, Draco cringed with sympathy while also longing to feel the same sensations, being tied up and teased. "Please sir, please fuck me."
"Oh, that's what you want?"
"Yes sir."
"OK, but tell me exactly" Dan prodded, still teasing the ginger's erection to give him a bit more sexual frustration and get him to really fall into the submissive role completely.
The other boy sensed what Dan wanted. "Sir, I miss your hard cock inside me. Fuck me deeply the way only you can. Let me cum while you're still inside me. Please sir, I've missed it soooo much. Dump your load in me." Not for the first time, the dominant boy thanked his lucky stars that he found someone who was so eager to be obedient and liked taking his cock. Percy was going to make whatever guy he ended up with very sexually satisfied. Though it would only be someone who was hung similarly well; he knew that he'd sort of ruined Percy for anyone a lot smaller.
"Well, since you asked so nicely" Dan smiled. Harry got ready with his camera and leaned in close. Standing up, Dan used his free hand to line up his cock and then pushed it in. The loosened-up ring took him easily and he quickly pushed in almost all the way, leaving about an inch or so still to go. The camera got it all.
"Ohhhh, yes" came the sigh of relief and satisfaction from the bound boy under him. "Thank you sir."
"Such a good boy" Dan praised and started a slow rhythm in and out, gently fucking the eager ginger teen under him. He kept his pace steady, letting his captive get used to him for about a minute.
"You ready for the rest of it?" he asked.
"Yes sir, I think so" the bound boy responded, a hint of trepidation in his voice. This was sometimes a difficult thing, accepting the full 9 inches.
"Here we go" Dan said and then forcefully pushed his full length inside.
"OOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHH" Percy moaned. He'd forgotten just how full, how stretched, how owned he felt when that final bit slid home and Dan pushed into the inner fold at the top of his rectum. It was an amazing sensation, and it made his legs tremble. The other boy felt this and smiled like the cat who swallowed the canary. Like anyone his size, he took pride in his cock and loved it when he could use the full size to do such wonderful tasks. He held it there, flexing his cock so that it would pulse against the inside. "Argh" Percy whined in a wanton tone, clearly overcome by the internal sensations. It was a pleasure that few other partners in his life would be well endowed enough to give him.
Again, Draco was cursing the other boy's luck; he wanted to feel what it was like to have a huge cock that far up inside him. For a brief moment, he contemplated opening the mirror and demanding just that. But better judgement took over and he decided against it. 'Harry had better be taking very good photos' he thought.
Indeed, the other boy was. As luck would have it, he had walked around to get a close up of Percy's face when Dan had asked his question. And so the moving wizarding photo captured Percy's expression just before and then while he felt his ass become full and then overfull. It was priceless!
Harry was very glad all of this had come about and not just for the great pictures and dirt on the head boy. Judging by Draco's enthusiasm for what he saw, and from the massive sexual arousal that the Slytherin was emanating through their bond, his boyfriend was as eager as he was to explore this new area of sex. He wondered if they ever would have done so if not for the "lesson" they'd gotten today.
Now that the ginger's ass was completely open to him, Dan really started laying into the boy. He started pumping his cock all the way in and out, using his length to full effect and going balls deep each time, eliciting a little pleasurable yelp with each thrust. Percy gave a little whine of pain/pleasure at the sting from his still tender, and now rather red, ass cheeks as Dan's hips slapped into him. Harry had come around to get a couple of shots of deep anal fucking.
Dan also would sometimes pull out entirely, watch the ring pucker a bit, then thrust it back in, allowing the bound boy to feel the mushroom head widen his sphincter then immediately pass through his ass to impale him completely. Sometimes Dan would put it back in immediately, sometimes he would wait a moment or two with the head outside. This had a couple of effects Dan knew. It heightened the anticipation for Percy, but also added to the feeling of powerlessness because the ginger was unable to move back on it or exert any control at all over when the cock would next enter him. A couple of times Dan deliberately held back longer, ignoring the complaining moan his sub gave out at the emptiness, taunting him a bit more, demonstrating how the timing of his orgasm was completely under Dan's control.
While the older Ravenclaw obviously wasn't narrating his thought process out loud, Harry and Draco were both keen enough observers to pick up on what he was doing and why. Both were taking mental notes on his fucking technique and for the same reason. They were going to try it!
Percy had now been reduced to a moaning, panting, sweaty mess. He'd lost most awareness of his surroundings and all he felt was the larger boy's presence behind and leaning into his bum as the massive cock impaled him. Sometimes he was able to emit cohesive bits of language like "so good, give it to me, don't stop" and other less discernable things. After a few minutes of this Dan was really finding it hard to hold back. His lover had made him feel amazing while he licked his balls and ate his ass out like a good, and pleasantly obedient, little bitch boy that Dan had always suspected Percy was deep down. Plus, he'd probably tortured the boy long enough by denying him an orgasm for so long.
He slowed down and stopped on an in-thrust, burying himself almost fully inside the willing hole. He opened up one hand to expose the ginger's briefs, pure white in their cleanliness. (Leave it to Percy to be that fastidious about his underwear. It was a good thing Dan thought.) He arranged them in one hand just so, then let both hands dangle down each side of the bound Gryffindor while he leaned forward and put his weight on Percy's back. Pausing another moment to let the other boy fully catch his breath, he whispered in one ear, "You want to cum for me?"
"Oh, YES SIR!, so much!"
"Good boy, I'll let you cum now." He reached around with his free hand and wrapped the other boy's 4-inch pole in tight grip while also, the other two boys watching saw, holding the white briefs just under the purple mushroom. He cupped his hand slightly, making a little bowl out of the small garment. Both watching boys had similar thoughts roughly along the lines of 'oh, that's both devious and wonderfully naughty.' Dan started wanking the other boy who was instantly grateful for the rapidly building pleasure and relief of sexual release. "Now, let me hear it while you come for me, or I'll stop again."
Percy, terrified of another long duration of sexual denial, was in no mood to argue. He was so close; if Dan stopped now he'd die!
"I'm a bottom bitch! Please! I want to cum with your cock deep inside me, then feel you fill me up." And then, he got his wish. Thinking back on it later, Percy would never be sure if he came at that moment because of the older boy's wanking, or because of the mental block being finally removed from his mind that held him back from enjoying, indeed reveling in the surrender to this completely submissive and obedient sexual role.
Dan felt the orgasm in more ways than one. The cock in his hand was pulsating and the force of the cum shooting out of it was enough for him to feel it hitting the white fabric in his hand which he held just under the tip of the downward pointed shaft. Though the best part, by far, was the amazing feeling in his cock that came from the ass muscles and ring pulsating around it while he stayed buried inside. Keeping his wits about him, and his hands where they were, he pulled himself out a couple of inches and then started fucking again while Percy was still orgasming below him. It took only a couple of thrusts for him to also go over the edge. So while the massive amount of cum that had been building up in the ginger's balls was being splattered into his own briefs (unbeknownst to him), Dan shot a smaller though still sizable volume of cream into the head-boy's ass. Harry was ready for the moment with a nice angle on the camera, getting every jet of cum as it soaked the white fabric.
They moaned together, enjoying the sound of each other's ecstasy enhanced by the mutual knowledge that they'd climaxed almost as one.
After catching his breath, Dan sat up and gently disentangled himself from the other boy. Harry retreated to a corner of the room as he saw this happening. He'd get one or two more pictures of them as they parted, but he'd been shooting throughout and had more than he needed, both for his album and for blackmail material if they ever needed it on Percy. He and Draco both watched, from their respective angles, as Dan squeezed the white briefs in his hand, careful to ensure that none dripped off. This made sure that all cum sprayed on them really soaked into the fabric. Then, just for good measure, he used a part of them that was still dry to swab up the pool of precum on the floor. With a devious smirk on his face, he put them on the floor next to the pile of the other boy's clothes. Harry was surprised they didn't land with a wet sloshing sound given how sodden they were with boy juice.
Grabbing his wand Dan first removed the blindfolding spell on Percy and then cast the spell to undo all of the leather straps. Harry listened carefully, mentally crossing his fingers that he'd remember it correctly for future use.
"How are you feeling?" he asked Percy as the other boy got to his feet.
After carefully getting up and leaning on the spanking horse to keep his balance for a moment, he looked back up at Dan and smiled. "Fine. I... I guess I'm a bit cramped." He moved his arms and legs around experimentally. "But I'm pretty good."
"Yea. I took a lot of time adjusting it so that you'd be comfortable. But you're bound to feel a bit stiff after staying in the same position for so long. A warm shower will help. I'm glad I got all the adjustments right though." A pause. "What about... the rest of it."
Another pause while Percy considered. "You broke down some barriers for me today I guess. I've... got a lot to think about."
"No regrets?" Dan was a little concerned he'd pushed too far.
"No, none" Percy said, then stepped over to kiss his friend deeply. After they broke the kiss, they embraced for a while. While still holding Percy closely, Dan said to him, "Now, remember, this changes nothing about who you are outside. You're still the head boy. Still the 'man in charge.' Got it?"
Percy nodded against him. "I just wish you were still here. I don't... I don't know who I could find to do this kind of stuff with."
Still hugging him close so that Percy couldn't see this, Dan's gaze looked over to roughly the same spot where Harry was standing. He didn't look exactly into Harry's eyes, but he was damn close. "Well, something tells me you'll find someone really soon."
"Yea? Why do you say that?"
"Just feeling" he replied and smiled over in Harry's direction again and winked.
'What the fuck?!' Harry thought. 'This cloak is supposed to be perfect.'
The older pair separated and kissed one more time. "I have to get going" Dan said and began quickly getting dressed. Percy stayed nude.
"I wish you could stay a bit longer" he replied and grabbed Dan's cock through the fabric of his pants. It was obvious the ginger was eager for more.
"Me too, but we took up a more time today than I'd expected; not that I mind. But there's a meeting I have to get to. You go shower. The warm water will help any lingering muscle stiffness and such. You can see yourself out after. There's no way anyone else will be in here for the rest of the day." Percy missed the slight mischief in Dan's voice during that last sentence, but Harry and Draco both caught it. Dan cast another transfiguration spell to return the spanking horse to a toy horse that would fit in his bag.
"I'll leave your present for you on my way out."
"OH! I'd forgotten about that. Don't you want to watch me open it?"
"No, that's OK. I have to get moving. Plus, I'm sure you will like it" he said.
"I'm intrigued."
"Good. But go shower first. No need to rush, and no peeking! It'll be here when you're done."
"Yes sir" he said.
"That was only while we were having sex that you had to call me sir."
"I know, but I like it" Percy smiled, then walked over towards the shower room, wiggling his ass to tease Dan as he left. It was still very red from being spanked.
The older boy went to his bag and fished out a box wrapped with a big red ribbon. He placed it in the middle of the bench where Percy would be sure to see it when he came back from his shower. Then Dan picked up the wooden horse and was about to put it in his bag when a thought struck him. As his face broke into another mischievous smile he walked over towards the corner where he knew the voyeur to be, stopping a few feet short, and put the horse down on the floor. "A gift for you to use with him. Or, to use with anyone else for that matter" he whispered. Then, staring off into space, he slowly and quietly repeated each of the spells he used to transfigure the horse and work the straps, obviously attempting to pass on the information. Harry listened intently, repeating them back to himself silently, to be sure he had them committed to memory.
"Have fun with it, and him, whoever you are." Harry decided to stay silent under his cloak, though he was burning to reveal himself and ask how the other boy knew he was there. Dan turned, grabbed his bag, shouted goodbye towards the showers, the left. Percy was standing under one of the showerheads, enjoying the warm water, oblivious to everything that had Dan had just done.
Notes:
This second chapter isn't quite the end of this encounter. There will be a final one. Hope you enjoyed. Please post a comment here if you did and/or if you have constructive feedback, suggestions, etc. For private conversations, my address caladan10 over at tutanota.com.
Chapter 35: Percy's Secret (Part 3)
Summary:
We reach the end of this particular locker room encounter.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
As he heard the door to the locker room close, Harry grabbed the small wooden horse and stashed it under his cloak. As soon as Draco saw the toy horse disappear from view he opened the lock but gripped the handle on the mirror to keep it closed.
Moving carefully to keep himself hidden Harry crept back over towards the mirror, then glanced over at the showers to see whether Percy was watching. The other boy was facing the wall with both arms out, palms flat, and head completely under the spray, effectively oblivious to the world around him.
The disguised boy quickly flashed the mirror by opening the clock to indicate to Draco that he was ready to come back. The blond had been prepared for this. When he saw the signal he opened it and, as Harry quickly moved past him, the blond muttered a spell while aiming his wand at the floor, then closed and locked the mirror. He turned back around to face Harry, who had shrugged off his cloak. Not only could Draco see Harry again, he could see him naked again. This of meant that he became rock hard again very quickly after witnessing the earlier performance.
"Wow! That was... quite something to see" Harry said, mostly at a loss for exactly what to say at this moment.
"No bloody kidding" came his boyfriend's reply. "And what a nice parting gift he gave you, even though he didn't know who you were."
"Right! But how did he know I was there at all? Plus, how could he tell that I was over in that corner? Oh, and what was that spell you cast as I came in?" he added to the steam-of-consciousness questions he was blurting out.
The blond cocked an eyebrow at him and smiled. "Actually, those questions all have the same answer."
"Really? What? I mean, this cloak is perfect. Did I let myself show through somehow?" Harry asked, carefully setting his camera down.
"No. But, remember, it only disguises what's directly under it." He paused to see if Harry would pick up on his meaning, but the other boy just stared at him. "The floor was wet." Now Harry was starting to figure it out but Draco just finished his explanation. "You were leaving wet footprints on the floor. I could see them too. Percy missed them because, as you might imagine, he was a bit distracted, and his field of vision was restricted. But from my angle I could tell that Dan saw them. That's probably part of the reason he used that blindfold spell on Percy. To (heh heh) keep him in the dark about you being there."
Harry smacked his forehead. Of course! How could he not have thought of that?! "So the spell you cast was a drying spell to erase the wet footprints showing me walking over to the mirror and then disappearing."
"Exactly" Draco replied, then kissed him. "See, I knew you weren't completely daft."
Harry playfully smacked his arm. "Just for that, I should go put the horse back and let Percy keep it."
"DON'T YOU DARE!" came the instantly cold and deliberate response. Draco, obviously, wanted to hang on to it.
"Ok, ok" Harry soothed. He hadn't been serious anyway. But it was interesting just how intense the other boy's reaction had been to the threat of giving it up. "So, anyway, something new for us to try out" he said, bringing it up and handing it to his boyfriend. Accepting it, the other boy ran his hands along it, stroking it almost reverently as though it was some ancient relic he'd been allowed to hold. Harry looked down and saw that the blond's cock was now very hard. The Slytherin was clearly imagining what they'd be able to do with this.
Harry reached out and gently grabbed the hard member with two fingers and lightly wanked it a bit before continuing. "You want to try this out, really bad, don't you?"
"MERLIN yes!" the blond replied, moaning.
"If that locker room were empty, you'd want to go out there right now, set it back up, and get onto it." Another moan of agreement from Draco, who closed his eyes as he imagined that exact thing. "You want me to strap you down onto it. You'd be unable to move, unable to get free."
The blond gave another loud moan. The situation Harry was describing mirrored his own thoughts perfectly. This was much like the time Harry had talked about the initiation ritual his team had made him go through, when they'd all shot their loads in his face, covering him in teenage cum, and how the Gryffindor had been there as a hidden witness to the whole thing. Having his boyfriend recount the tale and correctly guess what had been going through the blond's mind at the time made it ten times more erotic than the recollection would have been just on its own. And now, the same thing was happening again. Harry was very attuned to Draco's sexual desires and had no qualms about vocalizing them to feed his arousal. And Harry's own arousal too!
"Every part of you: your mouth, your ass, your cock, and your balls would be exposed. Vulnerable. I could do whatever I wanted to you. In fact, if there were others, anyone in the room could do what they wanted to you. You'd be powerless to stop it."
"Merlin yes, I would" came the agreement, voice an octave higher than usual. There was both fear and excitement in his voice.
"And, imagine what would happen if several people were there. What if a whole Quidditch team came back to the locker room and found you like that? Picture Fred, George, and Oliver coming in and seeing us... playing... together. I'm sure they'd want to join in. Imagine them unloading inside you, taking you from both ends at once, several times."
"Yes! Yes. Ooooooohhhhhhh" Draco moaned, clearly turned on by the prospect.
"What if they decided to draw it out a bit. You'd be wanked, for a long time, but never finished. Just edged, over and over and over, unable to get the friction you need. Just like we saw with Percy and Dan" Harry was really getting into the power dynamic of this and was glad (though not all that surprised) that Draco was interested in being dominated in the same way as what they'd just seen happen to Percy.
Draco was panting now, a bitch in heat.
"But... what if it happened in a slightly different locale. What if I tricked you and, instead, left you strapped into that wonderful contraption in the Slytherin locker room." Draco's breath caught. "I'd hide under my cloak and duck into a corner, but first I'd gag you to prevent you from giving me away or trying to explain your way out of it. Imagine all six of your teammates coming in and finding you there, seeing your gorgeous 13-year-old self, naked, tied up, and helpless. How do you think they'd react? What would they do?"
Draco didn't answer. The humiliating thought terrified him and... aroused him? Oh MERLIN, it did arouse him!
"What do you think is more likely? Do you think they'd take pity on you? Take off the gag and let you out? Ha! As if! No, I think they'd take full advantage of this beautiful gift that had been given to them. I bet your captain would make a command decision on the spot: Quidditch practice would be cancelled that afternoon, freeing up several hours for all of them. Instead, that time would be spent indoors... training... with their lovely little blond seeker. Think about it from their perspective. Maybe they figured that the initiation was enough and were OK to leave it at that. But then to find you here, trussed up and gagged? They'd assume that you'd put yourself here. That you didn't get enough from their first encounter when they splattered and fed you six loads of teenage cum. Plus, let's face it, you'd be rock hard the whole time. Clearly you wanted a second round. I mean, why else would you be there?"
Draco was moaning and panting now, almost hyperventilating. Harry could feel the sexual arousal through the bond. He wondered if Draco could sense his own in the other direction.
"Plus, you wouldn't just be on your knees, implying that you wanted a simple repeat of last time. No. Given how they found you, from their perspective it would be clear that you'd gone through a lot of trouble to make sure that this encounter would be more. Much more. I bet they'd finally let go of the pretending to all be straight in front of one another. They'd want to fuck you, each taking a turn, probably even more than one. Being healthy and horny teenagers, they could easily do that. How many times do you think they would cum in your ass, choke you with their cocks, paint your face, or just shoot all over you. Three? FOUR? With six of them, that would easily be a dozen or two loads of boy cum shot everywhere on your body, inside and out. The entire locker room would absolutely reek of teenage boy pheromones."
"Oooooohhhhhh" Draco was wailing now. He brought his hand down and used three fingers to gently wank the tip of his cock, pulling the foreskin back and forth over his mushroom.
"You would be helpless to prevent what was happening. And given how that lovely ass of yours would be so perfectly on display, they'd probably take plenty of chances to SPANK YOU!" He said those last two words forcefully, then delivered six very hard smacks to the Slytherin's ass, three on each cheek.
"OH FUCK" Draco moaned, panting with deep breaths, surprised at the sensation because his eyes had been closed as he visualized the scenario Harry had been narrating. The blond Slytherin orgasmed just as the last blow landed. The feelings were so intense that he felt faint, getting a bit shaky as he tried to remain standing. Harry could feel this and grabbed the blond under his shoulders to help him safely to a kneeling position on the floor, then just held him in a hug while the blood flow to his boyfriend's brain came back to equilibrium.
Eventually he came back to himself. "That was... intense."
"Apparently" Harry replied with a sarcastic but still playful tone in his voice. "Wow! This has really triggered something in you, hasn't it?"
"I... do you..." he swallowed to clear his throat. "Do you think I'm a freak for feeling this way? For being turned on by all that?"
"Well, if you are, then you're my kind of freak. I love that you're into this. I want to do really naughty things with you!"
Turning to look at him, Draco leaned in and kissed Harry intensely. "I'm so glad we found each other" the blond said as he came up for air, expressing a sentiment he'd already shared with his boyfriend during earlier encounters. "Whatever I did to deserve you, it wasn't enough."
Sensing an opportunity to delve a bit deeper into Draco's psyche, Harry replied, "Actually, I think you did a lot of things to not deserve me." Draco looked at him with a bashful expression though entreating him to continue. "I think you feel bad about a lot of the things you've said and done over the years and the kind of person you've chosen to be until recently. And not just with me. You've often acted like a spoiled brat. Maybe that's part of the reason you feel like you need to be punished?"
Wow! That detonated a psychological bomb in the Slytherin boy's brain. It was going to take time to process that, but he could already sense the likely truth behind what Harry had just said. But still, he'd need time to parse that in his mind. He was just about to say as much, and ask to pause the conversation, when they heard Percy come back from the showers. Thankfully this broke the pensive mood and, sharing a look, they wordlessly decided to leave it there so that they could watch and see if anything else was going to happen on the other side of the mirror. They were not disappointed.
Percy took a long shower, as much to stretch his somewhat cramped limbs as to get clean. He enjoyed the warm spray, thinking back on what had just happened. This was, by far, the best sexual experience of his life. (At least so far.) If he had any complaint it was that Dan had to go so soon. He had easily could have gone another round. Maybe two. The only other bad thing was that it reminded him of just how much he missed his friend. He didn't have all that many. The other boy was tuned into him very well, clearly skilled at knowing what buttons to press. Percy envied him that, along with his perfect physique and outward confidence. He sighed, missing the stud already. Drying off, he returned to the changing area.
Looking around he could see that the spanking horse was gone. This was no surprise, and he assumed (incorrectly) that Dan took it with him when he left. He spotted his clothes and went over to them to get dressed. But when he picked up his underwear, and found it very damp and slimy, he realized something was a bit off. They were far damper than what would have been left in even with the copious amount of pre-cum Dan's arrival and flirting had generated before they'd gotten naked.
With suspicion already building in his mind he brought the white briefs up to his nose and sniffed. The overwhelming smell of cum reached him and he (rightly) guessed that Dan had held them under Percy's own cock when he'd brought him over the edge. "Cheeky bugger" he muttered with an amused tone, smiling. Draco and Harry could see and hear this from their vantage point, and they were only a little surprised when the head boy pressed the sticky garment back up to his nose and inhaled deeply.
"Faaaaaaaahhhhhck!" he moaned, eyes rolling back into his head. He reveled in the olfactory pleasure for a moment before deciding he wasn't quite ready to get dressed yet. "Fuck it!" he said and then proceeded to rub the white briefs all over his face, rubbing much of the still gooey cum onto his smooth skin, devoid of any facial hair. Despite having only cum a little while ago, his teenage cock was back at full mast in just a few seconds.
Percy turned towards the mirror, planning to watch himself wank, when a splash of color in the reflection caught his eye. It was a red ribbon. MERLIN! He'd forgotten Dan's present! Torn between his horniness and his curiosity, the latter won out. He put the briefs down on the bench and leaned over to the box and unwrapped it. Inside he found a large rubber dildo and balls. Wow! How thoughtful of his friend to give him such a wonderful sex toy. Taking it out he noticed some parchment underneath. It read, "Percy, for those times you miss me really bad, I've made this not-so-little gift for you. It's an exact mold of my cock and balls. Enjoy, and think of me fondly."
Oh wow! He looked down on it with lust. Well... no time like the present! Putting down the parchment he started preparing. While he busied himself Harry and Draco leaned closer, pressing themselves against the glass to try and read the letter. It took a moment since it was upside down, but they were able to eventually read the text.
"Wicked!" Draco said. "I may make you do the same thing for me someday" he teased Harry.
"Sure love. But... well..." he had trouble completing the thought.
"Even if you don't quite grow to that size, I'll still want one" Draco said, reassuring his boyfriend that size wasn't an issue. Though he quietly admitted to himself, he'd probably love it if Harry's growth spurts over the next few years put him in the same league as Dan in the cock-size department. Wisely, he kept this thought to himself, however.
Harry got his camera ready again, certain there would be some more great shots to get. As he watched Percy get ready, moving the bench to the mirror and using a sticking charm on the dildo, he observed aloud that this was almost the exact same thing that Cedric had done.
"Right! I'd forgotten about that. You'll have to show me the pictures you took of that so we can have a side-by-side comparison" Draco suggested.
"Good idea. In fact, maybe we can find a way for them to compare dildos as well. I wonder how Dan, uh, measures up to whomever inspired the one Cedric got."
"Well, given how well Dan was hung, I bet it's near enough to make little difference."
"Probably right. Either way, probably way more length than I could take" Harry said.
"Would be fun to try though" Draco muttered under his breath. Harry heard it, but chose to ignore it, not really sure how he felt or what he'd say in reaction anyway.
Percy cast lubrication charms on his cock and the dildo, then put his wand aside and stood right in front of the mirror. Slowly he sat backwards, using one hand to guide the rubbery pole towards his already loosened hole. The other hand gripped his cum-soaked white briefs. As Harry was snapping away with his camera he noted another difference between the two situations. While Cedric had taken a good amount of time to get used to the invader and had only moved down slowly and hesitantly on his dildo, Percy sat back in one smooth motion, impaling himself completely as he let his full weight rest on the bench.
"Oh fuck!" came the twin exclamations from both the ginger recipient (sexual gratification) and the blond watching him (amazement at how easily he could take it). But only Percy continued speaking. "Oh YES! Oh DAN! Fuck! I... I love it when you fill me up."
They both watched in aroused amazement as the head boy continued. He started bouncing up and down on the rubber pole that had been firmly fixed to the bench. Bringing the briefs up to his face again he took another long hard sniff as he continued fucking himself. Unlike Cedric, this garment wasn't a jock strap with easy rubber band-like straps to hook around his ears. But a few moments later, much to Harry's excitement and amusement, the ginger had a similar brain wave and decided to wear them anyway. He pulled them upside down on top of his head so that the wettest part of them was over his nose and mouth. This meant that most of his face was covered with soaked white fabric though his eyes peeked around the leg holes and he could see his reflection.
"I'll have to try that" mused Draco, intrigued at what it would be like to have his smell and taste inundated like that. Harry caught that comment and smiled inwardly, thinking that he would do just that to his boyfriend when he finally got him strapped into the spanking horse. Maybe getting one of their circle help... moisten... whatever underwear they chose to use. He also wondered what Cedric would think of it were he also there.
Looking back out of the mirror Harry took in the sight in all its teenage lustful glory. The head boy was bouncing up and down on a 9-inch dildo, his insides already slicked with cum, moaning loudly through his own cum-soaked white briefs that he'd stretched over his own mouth and nose like an oxygen mask.
"Oh yes!" Percy continued moaning, watching himself in the mirror. His voice was not a bit muffled from the underwear over his mouth. "I can feel your cum still inside me. Oh, OH YES Dan, make me cum again. Please! Find that... YES!!!" he cried as he sat down fully again. "FUCK YES... push against that inner fold. I love feeling you all the way in me!"
'Damn' Draco thought. He considered himself quite the little bottom slut but was obviously nowhere near the level of this boy. Though he was comforted by the fact that Percy was older and obviously more practiced at this. It gave the blond something to look forward to in the coming years.
"Do you think you have enough shots Harry?"
"Oh... probably. If I had blackmail on my mind these would have to be, by far, the juiciest."
"Pun intended?" Draco laughed.
"Absolutely."
"Good. Since you don't need to be taking photos anymore, put that camera down and fuck me. NOW!"
Harry looked over and saw that the blond would brook no argument. His own cock had been hard for a while anyway, so it's not like this would be a hardship for him.
"Sure my love."
Draco got into a position with his palms flat on the glass, facing the show. Harry got behind him, noticing that the blond's ass was already lubricated. 'When had he done that?' Harry wondered. Though it clearly told him that his boyfriend had every intention of being fucked at some point during this encounter.
"Wow, this is just like that other time when we watched your team showering" he recalled.
Indeed, Draco had had the same thought. There they were, secretly watching an erotic scene unfold in front of them through a magic mirror, with Harry taking him from behind. In fact, just like that last time, Draco's ass was slightly stinging from a recent spanking Harry had delivered to his ass-cheeks. Except this time they were watching one boy instead of six. But what that scene lacked in quantity was being more than compensated for in quality. Percy was really going to town, bouncing on his new toy, and inhaling cum fumes from his impromptu facemask.
So they also continued with their own re-enactment, with Harry pushing himself into Draco's welcoming ass as they stood at the mirror. Harry also decided to take something else from that encounter and use it here: dirty talk into Draco's ear to rile his lust. But remembering that he was able to push those fantasies pretty far last time he decided to turn things up a notch with this and vocalize some extremely kinky thoughts that were just starting to coalesce in his mind. Pushing in fully, he leaned close and whispered into his boyfriend's ear, adding to the intimacy of it.
"I can't wait to put you into that spanking horse and completely strap you down." The blond started moaning again, clearly wanting him to continue. "I wonder just how red I can make those pale cheeks of yours before you tell me to stop. How many dozen spanks do you think it would take? Imagine the sting of each one, the heat that would be radiating off them as I finished." The blond moaned. "You want to find out, don't you?"
"Yaaaa... yes sir" came the reply, Draco now in full submission mode, remembering how Percy addressed Dan and deciding to mimic it.
"I wonder just how far you could go before we stopped. And what if you had trouble telling me? Not because of your crying or whimpering. Though you'd probably be at least sniffling by that point. But what if..." and he paused to draw out the suspense for a moment, "what if you couldn't talk because you had a huge cock down your throat?"
"OH FUCK!"
"Oh, don't worry, that would be next. There would be one cock down your throat and another one would push into your ass. Think about that. I know you're feeling a slight burn in your ass cheeks even now when I lay into you like this." He slammed home for emphasis, getting a grunt in response. "But these cute globes would be on fire after I really got going! You'd feel a good burn as the boy ramming you slapped them over and over and over with his thighs as he reams this eager little fuck hole of yours."
More moaning from the Slytherin encouraged Harry to continue.
"It could certainly be me. But... something tells me that you want to feel what it's like to have a much bigger cock inside you. What if I stole Percy's dildo and used that instead? Look at him bouncing on it! He's clearly having a good time. Do you think your tight little pink hole could open up wide enough to take something that big?"
"MERLIN! I... I want to try sir" he confessed.
"Yea, I figured. That's OK. It's OK to want other things besides just my cock. Just like I want to see what it's like to spank Percy over there, not just you."
This caused a slightly jealous grunt from Draco, but it was silenced when Harry paused his cock thrusting and delivered a few more spanks to the pert little ass he'd been working on. That quashed the objections pretty quickly.
"Remember your place" Harry said, a note of sternness in his voice, wondering just how much Draco was going to fall into the role.
"Yes sir" came the obedient reply. Well, that answered that! "Plus, like we said at that the beginning, neither of us is looking to be exclusive, right?"
"True sir."
"Good boy. Don't worry... you'll always be my number one. I promise." And he started fucking the blond again. His own need to cum was approaching fast and so he decided to see if he could bring Draco over the edge ahead of him with more verbal stimulation.
"Do you want to feel what Percy does right now? Not just a fatter cock, but something with depth? You're smaller than him, so I bet a dildo that size would definitely be able to hit the... what did he call it... that inner fold."
"Oh YES! I wonder what it's like sir."
"I'll bet you do. What if I fucked you with the dildo, but at the same time we had Oliver fucking your face." There it was. Draco began that high pitched whine that indicated he was getting very close. "It would be even more than what Dan did to Percy just now. I'd fuck you nice and good with that hefty rod there. Maybe spank you a bit more too while I did. You'd be unable to keep yourself from moaning. That would make it feel really good for Oliver, your moaning around his cock while it's in your mouth. Then that vibration would send him over the edge and you'd feel a gush of delicious cum flood your mouth while a huge cock was pressing against that inner fold. And all the time your arms and legs and torso are tied up, you are powerless to do anything to prevent us from spit-roasting you, making you our little bottom bitch just like Percy."
As he said this last bit, Harry hammered at the blond's prostate with his cock. That did it!
"Oh yes! Make me your little bottom bitch sir!" Draco cried, and he climaxed without ever even touching his cock. "Bury your cock in me" he moaned, pushing back on the hard member, craving additional stimulation and penetration as he rode the wave of his orgasm.
Hearing that and feeling his boyfriend's ass clamp down on his member finally sent Harry over the edge as well. He shot his load as deep into Draco's ass as his length allowed, pressing their bodies together, his arms wrapped tight around the other's chest, pulling him close.
It was perhaps 20 seconds later, when they were both still catching their breath, that Percy's masturbatory moans brought their attention back to the other side of the mirror.
"Oh! OH DAN! Yes! Right there" Percy moaned, eyes closed, imagining that it was his fuck buddy's cock hammering his g-spot and not just a sex toy. Then he used his free hand to pull the briefs back off his head and bring them down to hover just in front of his cock.
"Oh, I bet I know what comes next" said Draco.
"No bet here" Harry chuckled, also knowing what was about to happen.
A few seconds later their suspicions were borne out. As Percy shot his load, pretty sizable Harry noticed considering it was the teen's second, he used his underwear to catch it much as Dan had done a little while ago.
Harry wished the timing had been a bit later. He might have been able to get his camera to catch the moment. But oh well! You can't photograph everything. Plus, he'd just given himself and his boyfriend mind-blowing orgasms, and that had certainly been worth it. Harry's cock fell out of Draco's hole with a light 'plop' sound and they separated while also watching the ginger come down from his own climax.
Percy extracted himself from the impaling rod by slowly standing up, then stretched out a bit. Putting the sodden underwear down he decided he'd go back to the showers for a quick rinse. He had started to sweat again and wanted to clean that off. But the big reason was because when he looked at himself more properly in the mirror, once the post orgasmic bliss had faded, he saw that his hair was a total mess, as parts of it were sticking out at all angles due to the patches of drying cum that had been left in it from the underwear.
Stepping close to the mirror, and poking at his cum-spiked hair playfully, he smiled. "Fucking hell! My hair looks almost as bad as Harry's like this." Then he turned and headed for the showers.
Draco started laughing so hard, he bent in half and then sank to his knees. Harry just stared at him, a look of annoyance on his face, as the other boy gulped down air. It was one of the funniest things the blond had heard all year. A few moments later he was getting control of himself, but when he looked up and saw Harry's face he lost it all over again, collapsing to the floor in a fit of giggles.
"Awe, it wasn't that funny!"
"But it was! I mean, Merlin, he said it out of the blue with no prompting at all. I mean, he hasn't even seen you today and still, that's where his mind went."
"So?"
"So? What...? Do you really not know?!"
"Know what?"
"Harry... everyone has said something about your hair at one time or another. Students, professors, even the bloody portraits comment on it! Nobody can believe that, with all the possibilities of both the muggle and the magical world, that any boy's hair could be as wild as yours."
"Oh. Well... Really?"
Draco smiled at the look on his boyfriend's face. He felt bad for just throwing that at him. But he had to admit, he did find his cluelessness about it to be endearing. It was cute.
"Ok. You and I will talk about this another time. But, I think, just as you'll help me, uh, behave better around people, I'm going to help you be more presentable around people."
"Um, OK. Talk later I guess" he said, trailing off as they heard Percy returning from his quick rinse.
"Grab your camera, just in case" Draco suggested, getting off the floor, his laughter finally under control. As it turned out, that was a good idea.
While still naked and drying off, they watched the ginger clean up the 'crime scene' and put everything back the way it should be. But as he started to get dressed something else happened and Harry was glad he was ready for it with the camera. And, conveniently enough, Percy came right up to the mirror as it happened.
Picking up his briefs, the head boy balled them up into his fist a few times, then unclenching to see the effect. After about 5 good squeezes he judged that the new load had been sufficiently wrung into the fabric. Opening them up, and to the two younger boy's minor discomfort, they watched him put on the thoroughly cum-soaked white briefs. The fabric clung to him like a second skin. Despite what he'd just been up to, they could see that he was starting to get a semi. Percy was obviously very aroused by it.
He rubbed his fingertips up and down his shaft lightly through the fabric, enjoying the feel of the special 'stickiness' that the gooey underwear gave his bits. They'd never been so soaked with it before; typically he only ever got a glob or two on them.
But as he thought back on it, he wondered if Dan had been thinking about this all along. And... MERLIN! Was that part of the reason the older boy had used the hair removal cream on him? Because he knew that Percy would do this? And if he'd still had pubes it would have been very painful to get these briefs off later. The smooth skin allowed him to enjoy it fully. Dan had thought ahead about this. Wow! But... that also meant that... oh yes! Percy shuddered with excitement. Dan knew about that other thing too. He'd said as much. And... Merlin... that's why he had so thoroughly cast all those cleansing spells. His ass was pristine when they started.
As the two third years watched from the other side of the mirror, Harry still taking photos, the ginger turned around and brought his underwear clad butt close to the glass to be able to bend over and look at it in the reflection. It had never occurred to him to try and watch it happening before, but the big mirror here in the locker room was an interesting opportunity. He couldn't think of anywhere else to see this part of his reflection that also had privacy. All the bathroom mirrors were small.
As all three of them watched from their respective vantage points, Percy completely oblivious to the presence of the other two boys, he flexed and relaxed his ass muscles just... so... and a then saw and felt a new wet stain appear in the fabric covering his asshole and spread out from there. Harry and Draco realized that the ginger had kept part of Dan's load inside him, and he was now letting that also soak into his underwear, the back part of which now also clung to him like glue. He sighed contentedly, enjoying this new sexual thrill. The two voyeurs on the other side of the glass winced a bit, both verbally and mentally. Neither of them found it either disgusting or arousing, it was just... different.
As he turned back around to the mirror for one more proper look, the younger boys could see that he was getting hard again, despite having cum twice already just a little while ago. Though that recentness took some of the vigor out of the stiffness of his erection. The ginger was glad about this. He hadn't anticipated just how much thicker and stiffer the fabric would be when it was this sticky. It wasn't tenting out like it normally would and was cramping his cock a bit. He adjusted himself so that he was pointed up and that helped a lot.
"Well" said Harry, breaking the silence, "who the hell am I to judge?"
"Uh, yes, right. I guess so" replied the blond. "But I bet Hermione would be very angry if she ever learned."
"What?! Why?"
"Think of all the extra work this gives the house elves who do the laundry."
They both laughed at that, then decided they'd had enough and went back to their respective locker rooms to dress again and continue their day. They made out a bit behind the mirror before parting and decided that Draco should keep the wooden horse. As a Slytherin he had more hiding places and would be better at lying convincingly about what it was and why he had it if his dormmates ever discovered it. Also understood was that if Draco ever brought it with him to one of their... encounters... it meant that he was willing to try it out. This would save Harry from the awkwardness of asking about it and trying to convince the blond to experiment a bit. Though, truth be told, Draco doubted he'd need much inducement.
Percy, for his part, got dressed and left the locker room a short time later while wearing his damp underwear. As he walked back up to the castle he was hard again, knowing what was causing the squishiness in his crotch. He tried going about the rest of his day as normal but only an hour later, with his erection still begging for attention, he went back to his room (a private space, one of the perks of being head boy) to toss off again.
He tried to put the underwear back on after, but it was rather stiff and prickly at this point, and he decided it wasn't worth it. He used a washcloth to clean up after then went back out with fresh briefs on. But, once more that day and again after supper that evening, he went back to his room to use the cum-soaked underwear as a breathing mask while wanking. The orgasms were amazing! But they also left him longing to have his friend back at the castle. He desperately hoped that Dan was right, and that he'd somehow find another special friend to have erotic encounters with very soon.
Notes:
Hope you enjoyed. Please post a comment here if you did and/or if you have constructive feedback, suggestions, etc. For private conversations, my address caladan10 over at tutanota.com
Chapter 36: Percy's secret is shared - Part 1
Summary:
Picking up the very next day, we see Harry and Draco hatch a plan to bring Percy down a few pegs.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The next day was Saturday, so there were no classes. Draco still woke up well before breakfast. Naked, he’d stopped wearing clothes to bed after bonding with Harry, the two of them often wanking “together” through their psychic link before they fell asleep. Peering out and realizing that he was the only one up, he made sure to completely close the curtains of his four-poster, cast a silencing charm, then cast cleansing and lubrication spells on himself. The cleansing charm on his bum was needed because, since he had some time, he was going to finger himself while he wanked. This was something he was doing more and more of, really enjoying the feeling of something up his bum, especially when he climaxed. He wondered idly if there would be a way to hide a dildo somewhere he could get at easily but also hidden where his dormmates couldn't find it.
He was already hard, and his arousal grew when he thought back to yesterday. He knew he loved spanking from what he and Harry had already done. But the thought of it happening while he was completely restrained, unable to resist, wasn't something he'd really thought about. Now that he'd seen it though, it was almost all he thought about for the last day. He wanted Harry to tie him up, spank him, make him whine like a little bitch just as Percy had done.
He didn't know why he felt that way. Didn't care really. But he was sure that he wanted to know what it felt like and equally sure that Harry wanted to give it to him. That just fed his love and lust for the boy he'd fallen for.
He fantasized that they were doing it now, and he was tied down to the spanking horse.
"OH... spank me Harry, I've been so bad" he moaned, knowing his silencing charm was in place. He put one, then two, fingers in his bum, pretending they were Harry's and felt around for... it. THERE! He pressed that spot, wishing it were Harry's fingers, or better, his cock doing the pressing.
Much sooner than he expected, he felt his orgasm building. And building. Something was... different. He kept wanking, two fingers still inside his bum as he crested a wave much higher than any he'd ever felt before and... wow! He felt a few drops of liquid squirt onto his stomach. He eyes flew open, his fantasy banished for the moment and watched a few more drops dribble out as the orgasm passed through him. "OH FUCK!" he moaned, unable to stay silent.
'Wow!' he thought. 'I... I just came for the first time!' The liquid was pretty thin, but he was sure that's what happened. Gathering up as much as he could with his fingers he eagerly slurped it into his mouth. The taste was unmistakably his favorite: cum!
'Yes! Finally!' he thought and pumped his fist in the air. He was disappointed at how thin the liquid was but knew that it would get better over time. But, wow, it had started!!!
In his haste to tell Harry he almost hopped out of bed in his current state. That would have been an interesting start to the day, flashing his four dormmates with dried cum on his abs. For a moment he pondered how they'd react to that. They'd all made the mistake, once or twice, of forgetting to put up a silencing charm or doing it inappropriately. The unwritten rule was, however, that you never mentioned it to them or anyone else. He'd overheard his dormmate's masturbatory endeavors a few times and had even silently joined in from his own bed, their boyish grunts feeding his own lust. But he had no idea whether any of the other boys in the room had been witness to the slip-ups the way he had. Or whether they had ever heard him. He realized that, statistically, there was a good chance. But, again, one just didn't discuss these things. At least not in the Slytherin dorms. He made a mental note to ask Harry about this and whether Gryffindor was the same way.
He cleaned himself up and put on some pajamas before getting out of bed and going to his desk. Ensuring that nobody else was about he quickly got out the magically paired quill to write a note to Harry and was surprised when it started writing first; his boyfriend was already using his.
"Draco, is something 'different' today? I felt your arousal and orgasm through the bond, but there's something... I don't know... more intense this morning."
Wow! This was interesting, Draco thought. "Yes! I had my first actual cum this morning. And now that I think about it, I noticed something similar when you started cuming too. I just didn't really give it much thought then."
"Wicked! [a pause] So, I have an idea that I want to share with you. Well, no, more of a scheme I want to hatch. Can you meet me after breakfast?"
"Sure, where?"
"That special storage room? You know the one."
"Yes. Perfect. See you after breakfast." And they closed out the quill session (as they'd come to call it). Draco knew immediately what Harry meant. It was the storage room that he himself had found where they had their first proper time alone.
Checking the hour he realized that he still had a little while before breakfast, so he got back into bed, disrobed, and renewed his silencing charm. He was still horny thinking back to yesterday and, even though he was meeting up with Harry later, he figured he still had enough time to wank again before breakfast. However, much to his dismay, his cock would not respond the way he wanted. Sure, it got a little hard, but he didn't have the raging boner that typically came when his thoughts ventured in this direction. He stroked his hole and even started finger-fucking himself again, fantasizing about Harry's cock inside him while he was tied to the spanking bench. Still, only a minor response. This worried him a bit. Until he remembered something that some of the other blokes had mentioned. When you start cuming, you can't be ready to go again immediately. It'll take a little while until your cock and balls are ready to get back on the horse, so to speak. [Much later, starting in his 20's, he'd realize that the recovery time required started to lengthen a bit with age.]
Shit! That didn't leave him much time until breakfast. Ah well, he'd have to wait. He went to get showered and changed into proper clothes then leisurely made his way down to the great hall for breakfast. Throughout the meal he kept thinking about how happy and excited he was that his sexual maturity was progressing. Lost in these thoughts he got a few glances from his fellow Slytherins at the breakfast table because his face was split with a constant smile. They all figured that either he got a nice letter from home (if they didn't know him), or he was hatching a particularly nasty plot against someone (if they thought they knew him). But nobody asked. Nor did anyone notice that under his trousers, he was sporting an erection throughout the entire meal.
Making his excuses he left breakfast and quickly made his way to the storage room. Harry saw him leave and followed behind a minute later. Opening the door to the storage room Harry was very quickly hustled inside by Draco who then quickly cast locking and silencing charms on the door. Then without preamble he pulled his boyfriend into a deep kiss. They made out for a couple of minutes, grinding together and pawing at each other, shucking clothes as they went. They moaned together when, both finally naked, they came together and ground their now bare cocks against each other.
"I want you soooo bad" Harry said.
"Me too" the blond replied, kissing him again. "But wait. You said you had a scheme to hatch? I'm very intrigued."
"Talk about that later! Right now," he gently cupped his boyfriend's sack, "I want to hear about what these have been doing to you."
"Oh Merlin, YES! I can cum now!"
"Really? I don't believe you."
"What?! Why would I lie? You know I've been waiting for-" he stopped when he saw the playful look on Harry's face.
"I'm going to need proof" the other boy said and then dropped to his knees. Leaning forward he took the blond's hard three inches in his mouth and swallowed the entire length.
"Cheeky bastard" Draco teased, then started moaning in pleasure as his cock was surrounded by moist tightness and a very active tongue. "Oh fuck Harry" he said, enjoying the sight of the brown hair boy bobbing up and down on his pole. Especially when he looked up and they locked eyes, though he kept sucking and swirling his tongue as he did so. He leaned back and enjoyed the sensation of his boyfriend servicing him. "Oh! Oh yes please" he moaned as he felt the kneeling boy start probing his rosebud with one finger. Gaining permission, both verbally and with the loosening that the blond deliberately sent to his ring, he inserted it all as far as he could, knowing this would drive the blond wild.
Harry also took some time to probe around under the foreskin for precum. He only tasted a little but figured this would probably grow more voluminous as Draco's balls fully matured.
After a few minutes, Harry could feel the smooth sack starting to pull up and get tight. He pulled off and looked up at him again. "You're getting close, right?"
"Yes, please don't stop."
"Oh I won't. I just wanted to say that I'm excited that I get to be the first one to taste you." And he set back to work, sucking on the hard little prick for all it was worth.
"OH FUCK!" Draco moaned. It was one of the sweetest and hottest things Harry had ever said to him. He came (yes, there was actually cum flowing!) a few seconds later, his watery early-teenage seed shooting into the eager mouth. As before, this orgasm felt a little more intense than the ones he'd had in the past. In fact, it made it slightly hard to keep his balance and he had to lean on the wall for support. Harry kept sucking throughout but a moment later Draco had to firmly pull the other boy off his cock.
"PLEASE! It's... it's..." he was having trouble speaking.
"Bit sensitive after, eh?" Draco just nodded. Harry stood up and then leaned in to kiss him.
A moment later Draco sensed his boyfriend's tongue twist a bit and... MERLIN! "Fuck I love you" he moaned into the kiss. Harry was feeding him his own load back, knowing (as with the finger fucking a moment ago) how much it would turn him on. "That's so hot" he said, pulling back from the kiss to smile at Harry.
"I knew you'd like it" he smiled back. "And as it turns out, I like the taste of you."
"Your turn" the blond declared. Harry expected the other boy to drop to his knees and do the same, but Draco surprised him. Instead, he grabbed his wand, cast cleansing and lubrication spells, and then turned around, leaned over to place his palms against the wall, and shoved his ass back towards Harry invitingly.
Needing no further invitation, the brown-haired boy stepped up and slowly inserted his cock into its favorite place on earth. The blond moaned in a bit of pain. Harry froze. "Are you OK?"
"Yes. Don't pull out. But... I... need a minute or two."
"Sure my love" and Harry leaned in to rub his boyfriend's back a bit. Draco appreciated that. Something else he'd not been expecting: just after he came, it seemed, it was a lot harder to take a cock inside him. Perhaps another one of those small downsides that came with a recent cum? He'd have to see about practicing with a dildo so that this issue wasn't a major hindrance. He really liked getting fucked and he didn't want his own orgasm to be a reason to stop.
After a minute or so he gave Harry the go ahead. "OK, but, I have to confess I probably won't last long."
"Oh?"
"Yea. I felt your orgasm this morning through the bond but didn't get a chance to wank. So I've been hard basically since before we wrote with the magic quills and all through breakfast while looking forward to this. Plus, I can still taste you."
"I was hard at breakfast too, thinking about seeing you. That's OK. I'm fine with if we have a... what do they call it? A quickly?"
"A quickee" Harry corrected. "Good!" and he started pumping in and out of the blond's tight ass. "Because you're so cute, and I'm so turned on, there's no way I can draw this out." He continued thrusting.
Draco began to get hard again. Harry, wanting to take care of his boyfriend, reached around to wank him a bit but the blond slapped his hand away. He was still too sensitive and didn't feel the need to cum again so quickly anyway.
"Don't worry about it Harry" he said.
"Yea?"
"Yes. Now come on!" he chided. "Dump your load in me" he added with a silky tone. "Let me feel your cum splatter my insides."
"Oh FUCK THAT'S HOT!" the Gryffindor moaned, and about 15 seconds later he granted the wish, unloading his balls inside Draco's ass. Harry leaned forward and hugged him for a few moments while they both caught their breath. Finally, his cock deflated and came loose with a light plop that made them both laugh. He pulled back and Draco clamped shut so as not to leak.
Harry outlined the scheme he had in mind, something to bring Percy down a few pegs. Without even bothering to get dressed they chatted for about half an hour until they had the beginnings of a plan. Finally, they reluctantly got dressed, and parted company, leaving the storage room. Harry would go get the rest of their little circle of sex-friends and they'd all meet here after lunch to flesh it out.
Draco was very motivated and volunteered to get started right away. Harry didn't question his boyfriend's enthusiasm because it meant less work for him and everyone else. He figured it was either his desire to play a prank on the head boy (an authority figure) or get one up on a senior member of a rival house. In actuality it was the blond teen's libido. Seeing Percy strapped down in the spanking bench yesterday touched his psyche in new and very erotic ways. He wanted to learn as much about it as possible and knew there wouldn't be all that many opportunities, whether it was himself or another boy tied down. So any chance to learn was a good one. Harry wanted to use the spanking bench again right away. So that boded well for the future in Draco's mind.
Plus, he knew that the more of it he saw ahead of time, allowing the anticipation to build, and allowing Harry more chances to learn, meant it would be better for him when it finally came time to be strapped down himself. The blond started moving a few piles of stuff to clear an area large enough for the spanking horse to be set up and for someone to walk around it comfortably.
Harry left to round up their conspirators. It took a few hours to find everyone. All of them readily agreed, and just after lunch all eight of them met up in the storage room: Harry, Draco, Ron, Seamus, Fred, George, Cedric and Oliver. With Oliver specifically, Harry had pulled him aside to have a secret chat first, before all the others. When first hatching this plan, he and Draco agreed that it should be Oliver in the lead given what they'd overheard the other day: that Percy already had a crush on him as Dan had suspected. Also, he was more likely to be lured into this space by the older boy rather than some "mere" 3rd year (as Percy would see them); pompous wanker that he is.
So they'd need Oliver to bait the hook, but this meant that Oliver needed to know certain things about Percy's kinks and about Dan. So Harry twisted the truth a bit and told Oliver just enough to make this plan work without having to reveal the mirror or exactly how he had learned about Percy. His team captain, having been close friends and fuckbuddies with the twins for years, was used to "not asking too many questions" when it came to things like this. He was also keen to be a person in the lead on a prank, for once, rather than following along with something the twins were running. He agreed with Harry's plan and, also, to be coy about the background of how it came together if anyone asked.
They all met up after lunch that day in the storage room to brainstorm and hash out the plan. They were going to humiliate the head boy and get dirt on him at the same time. This, they hoped, would get him to calm down and loosen up a little bit in general and (if he was lucky) let him join their little private sex club.
Oliver took the lead allowing the rest of them to assume that it was his plan all along. And when he revealed the spanking bench (which Draco had set up ahead of time and thrown a sheet over), and explained what it was, he refused to answer any questions about how he'd gotten it and how he'd be able to coax Percy into it. After a few minutes of the lads asking questions trying to get something out of him, including Harry and Draco (just for show), and Oliver deflecting them all, they stopped trying.
Oliver had the added idea of using a dose of the cum-boosting potion to help keep Percy distracted. Draco agreed to share it. They had to spend a few minutes explaining to the rest of the boys (who didn't know about it yet) what it was and how it worked. All were keen to see it in action.
Getting back to the plan, each boy looked around the room and they figured out where and how they wanted to hide to watch the proceedings, helping each other when a stack of old furniture or other items needed to be rearranged to allow them to wait comfortably and be well out of sight. The twins and Ron were especially keen on all this. Percy had been a thorn in their side throughout their childhoods, constantly ratting them out to their parents whenever they did something bad. So in their minds, this was long-overdue payback. For the rest of the boys, they figured that if his own brothers felt he deserved this, then maybe the whole plan wasn't all that unreasonable. And, for all of them, it was a chance for group sex. What warm-blooded teenage boy would turn that down?
They'd planned it to happen right away: tomorrow was a Sunday and so they'd have plenty of time. Any lingering hesitation that the boys might have had about their plot evaporated when, later that day, Percy took house points from them because of some minor issue with how Ron and Seamus were dressed, even though it was generally understood that dress-code rule enforcement was pretty lax on the weekends. He took points from his own house, and for a stupid reason. The git!
That evening, Oliver put the plan into action by arranging Percy to meet him after breakfast tomorrow to chat about an assignment (they were in a few classes together) and confirmed that he had the morning free.
That next morning, the other seven boys ensured that they got to breakfast first thing and ate quickly, then made their way down to the storage room and took up their hiding places. As they arrived they realized that the room was a lot warmer than it had been yesterday. A bit too warm in fact, as they all had layers on for autumn, but there wasn't time to change so they went ahead.
They cast silencing charms around them and on their shoes to muffle noise. They'd had the foresight to hide in pairs so that at least they could chat to each other to pass the time. Cedric was with the twins. They had to keep their voices very low so as not to risk being overheard when the pair came in. It was an exercise in patience for all of them because they had to stay hidden for what seemed like ages but was only about 20 minutes or so.
The pair entered and Oliver also noticed that the room seemed warmer than he remembers. But he didn't comment on it. Instead, he closed the door behind them and magically lit some candles (strategically placed) to brighten up the space. He then cast silencing and locking charms on the door. Percy watched this with a mystified look on his face.
"So, uh, why did you want to work on our assignment in here?" he asked, gesturing to the unkempt storage room as he put his bag down.
"I didn't" Oliver said, moving closer and putting his own bag down. "I had something else in mind," and without any other pre-amble, he leaned forward and kissed Percy.
The other boy was frozen in shock for a moment but then recovered and started returning the kiss. He'd fancied Oliver from afar for years but had never worked up the courage to try and act on it. He'd told Dan after they'd started fooling around, but as far as he knew, it was all one-sided. He couldn't believe this was happening!
Oliver started to let his hands wonder around Percy's body, pausing to grab the ginger's ass firmly and grind their mid-sections together. This also allowed the team-captain to feel the other boy's hardness poking at the front of his trousers, triggering the ginger to moan into his kiss. So clearly Harry had been right; he was into blokes! They continued for a few more moments then paused for breath.
"How?! How did you know?" Percy asked.
'Now it's time to test some more of Harry's knowledge' he thought. "Well, it seems we have a friend in common. Dan stopped by to see me a couple of days ago. He let me in on a few things and said you might like some... companionship."
"Oh!" Percy said, both nervous and excited. "I didn't know you two were close. So you know-"
"That you fancy blokes. Yes" he replied, smiling. He needed to keep things moving and prevent the other boy from asking too many questions. "Plus your reaction to me just now" and Oliver palmed Percy's hardness through his trousers eliciting a moan, "would have told me the same thing."
Percy just nodded, a bit overwhelmed by this happy news. Oliver started kissing him again and also began unbuttoning his clothes. The other boy eagerly joined in and in moments they were both naked and their various layers were strewn around them. As he took off his light blue briefs Percy noticed that the team caption was wearing a white jock strap and idly wondered why since there was no practice today. But that was quickly forgotten as the teenage stud cast some cleansing charms on both their bits, then took Percy's four-inch hardness into this mouth. The head-boy's cock was already wet and shiny with precum, which Oliver eagerly licked up, much to its owner's delight.
"Oh Wood! I... I mean Oliver. (He corrected himself. This was definitely a time for first names.) That feels SOOOOO good!" he moaned, enjoying the sexy sight of the young stud looking up at him, lips wrapped around his cock. He was also turned on by how well their team captain was endowed. Not quite as big as Dan's massive 9 inches, but still a very nice member. He was already thinking about what it would taste like and hoped that Oliver was into being a top and would want to fuck him. Though, a moment later, he got a pretty good indication that it would be a yes because he felt fingers that had been lightly teasing his balls move back and begin to playfully stroke his rosebud. "Oh, oh YES" he moaned, looking Oliver in the eye and nodding.
The other boy pulled off the hard cock with a plop and, smiling up at the ginger seductively, licked his pointer finger to slick it up before returning it to its former place and slowly pushing it inside as he began sucking again. Percy put his hands on the kneeling boy's shoulders and began to pump his cock into the skilled mouth. Oliver could tell that the older boy wouldn't last very long, and he didn't want him to cum too quickly. They needed to keep him horny so that his brain would be foggy with lust and he wouldn't have time to second-guess anything or ask too many questions. He pulled off and stood up a moment later.
Percy was a bit disappointed as he'd been getting close. But he didn't want to say anything that might spoil the mood or put Oliver off, so he was being extra cautious. His encounter with Dan the other day had flicked some kind of switch in him. It not only rekindled a desire for sexual contact, but it also unlocked a craving (need?) for more of that bondage and discipline that Dan had given him. In fact, it had taken over his mind ever since. It had been hard to think of anything else in fact and his studying efforts were a disaster until he popped back to his room for a wank. But he'd also resigned himself to the fact that he was unlikely to find a partner, of any kind. This made him angry and frustrated and, he would later realize, that caused him to take out his frustration on others by deducting lots of points whenever he got the chance. He felt bad about that, but his pride didn't let him apologize.
Now it seemed he'd have someone to mess around with and so he didn't want to risk spoiling it. Eager to please he began to kneel down himself to return the favor. Oliver caught his arm and stopped him.
"Wait."
"Don't you want me to suck you?" Percy asked. "I promise I know what I'm doing."
"Well, yes, of course I do. In fact, Dan told me how good you are at that." The other boy smiled, relieved. "But come over here for a second, there's something I want to show you" and he led Percy across the room towards one of the piles of stuff, this one having a sheet thrown over it. "Dan and I didn't just have a quick chat. We also talked about the more, intimate, details of what you two got up to together." This caused an alarm bell to ring in Percy's head. Part of him was embarrassed about what the other boy might know. And another part was worried that Oliver would be put off by something Dan had said. Plus he was wondering why they'd moved across the room, among the piles of old furniture and other random junk. "Dan gave me a gift which he said was also for you." With that last word Oliver yanked off the sheet that had covered the spanking bench. 'Time to see just how good the rest of Harry's information is' he thought.
"Oh fuck!" Percy cried, shocked to see it here and by the implication of what its presence meant. "It, MERLIN!, it was just the one time. I... how...what?" he said, sputtering, struggling to form a cohesive sentence.
Oliver, worried that the head boy would either freak out or bolt, grabbed him on each side of his head and kissed him. That both shut the ginger up and distracted him. The brown-haired stud kept up the kiss for a few moments, helping the ginger get his racing heart and shock under control.
"Relax" Oliver said when he eventually broke the kiss.
"You don't... think it's... strange?"
"Oh no. As it turns out, I'm very interested in... trying this out with you."
That renewed Percy's shock but, fortunately, not his fear. This was more than he could have dared hope for! Another boy wanted him, was gorgeous, and interested in the same sort of... urgings... that Dan had awakened in Percy himself.
"You said it was just the one time with Dan?" Oliver asked. Percy just nodded, staring at the spanking bench, entranced. Oliver noticed that while the ginger's cock had completely deflated at his initial shock, it was rapidly rising again. He smiled inwardly. 'Time to really seal the deal' he thought. "So, do you want to try it again?"
"Really?" Percy asked, oblivious to the hopeful tone he was using. (Oliver noticed though.)
"Yes. But you understand what this means, right?" Percy looked at him quizzically and shook his head no. "For the rest of the morning, in here, you're not head boy. You're my bitch."
"OH fuck!" the ginger moaned, his cock giving an almighty twitch and emmiting a large bead of precum a couple of seconds later. "Yes sir," he agreed and without being prompted, Percy laid down on the spanking horse putting his arms and legs on their respective shelves and then pushed his cock down so that it was pointed towards the floor, nestled into the specially cut rounded part in the back of the bench. The eagerness he showed, the way he switched right into submissive mode, and the ease with which he got into the contraption banished any doubts in Oliver's mind about whether the head boy would be on board. It also went some way towards alleviating the guilt that he felt at the deception and dubious consent for what was about to happen next. But he agreed with Harry: this was exactly what Percy would need to come out his shell sexually. Plus, they weren't really doing anything that their mark hadn't already fantasied about.
The other seven boys, hidden away in various places in the room, watched with amazement at just how blatantly sexual, and kinky, Percy was turning out to be. All except Harry and Draco, who had seen it before. However, in front of the others, they would still 'play dumb' so as not to give away how they knew all this. For Draco, it was especially stimulating. He was, again, envious of the ginger; wishing that he would be the one being tied down. But he contented himself knowing that all this was a learning experience and it would make the time when he and Harry did this together all the better.
Not wanting to lose momentum, the Quidditch captain leaned in and started fastening the leather straps in place around the other boy's legs, arms, and torso. They were basically just slightly more elaborate belt buckles, plus he'd practiced on his own beforehand so as not to kill the mood by fumbling with them. This had been a quiet suggestion by Draco and the older boy immediately saw the wisdom in it. As he did so, he would stroke the other boy affectionately, lightly massage his back, or tickle his ball sack. Percy was groaning in lust, anticipating what was to come, and also starting a slow drip of precum to puddle onto the floor under him. The head boy didn't know it yet, but the stage was set for his sexual humiliation/liberation.
When everything was secure Oliver sat down in front of Percy, naked with legs spread. "I have a surprise for you" he said and then swallowed a dose of the semen boosting potion. Putting his finger up in the 'wait a minute' gesture, Percy kept silent. His gaze was already focused on the hard 7-inch cock and so when he saw the bollocks grow rather drastically in size it was with rapt attention.
"That will make them very sensitive, which is great for me. What's great for you, I bet, is that I'll be shooting a load five times bigger than normal for the next couple of hours. So there will be plenty of cum to go on you and in you."
"Oh fuck" Percy moaned, obviously turned on by the idea.
"You'll like that, won't you?"
"Yes sir!" came the confirmation.
"OK. Now..." and the team captain picked up his wand, "time for lights out." With that, he cast the blindfolding spell on the bound boy, then got up and walked around behind him. Percy didn't object, but it did make him wonder just how much Dan had told Oliver about their sexual encounters. That worry started to gnaw at Percy, but was quickly forgotten when he felt Oliver's tongue begin to lick his rosebud, circling it and getting it very moist with his tongue. He moaned loudly. Being rimmed was a very pleasurable thing for him. "Oh YES! Like that! Oh OOOHHH, I love your tongue pressing into my hole!"
These lustful utterances made good cover. Now that he was blindfolded the seven spectators that had been secreted away came out from their hiding spots to stand around Percy. While they'd cast silencing charms, there was still the off chance that they might bump something or make a slight slip, and so the moaning helped avoid that. There was no issue however, and they each took up a spot nearby, now out in the open and more comfortable, each excited to get an up-close view of the Gryffindor team captain as he had his way with the bound and blindfolded head boy. Harry had his camera at the ready and started taking shots.
After a couple of minutes of rimming, Oliver cast a lubrication spell and slowly inserted one, then two, fingers into the well primed hole then started fingering the ginger boy. "I love that you're so smooth. I'm glad Dan used that potion to take all of your hair. It means I can do so many more things with my tongue." And he proceeded to make good on that promise. He started gently licking the stiff cock and ball sack, then sucked on the head to get at the precum from under the foreskin. All of this was really getting a good lustful head of steam going in Percy's mind. Harry was getting shots of all of it and Oliver was actually playing up to the camera.
"You seem to be enjoying this" he said out loud to Percy.
"Oh yes!"
Oliver used his free hand, the one that did not have two fingers buried deep inside the moist boy-hole, to deliver a few light spanks to each pale ass cheek.
"What did you say?" Oliver asked in a commanding tone.
"Yes I enjoyed that sir."
"Good boy. You should continue to call me sir. I know Dan taught you that." He let this sink in for a moment, leaving Percy to wonder again just how much the other boy knew, though it was obviously a lot. The other boys, standing nearby, were working very hard at keeping silent. Especially the twins. They were struggling to hold in both their laughter and smugness at having their annoying older brother in such a compromising situation. Oliver shared a brief look with Harry; the younger boy having worked with him to think about the sorts of dominating things he should be saying. He made a note to try and get more out of Harry someday about how he learned all this.
"Your hole feels ready. Are you going to be a good little bitch and take this hard cock in your ass without any complaint?" His fingers started scissoring inside to Percy's hole a bit more.
"Oh that feels amazing! Yes sir. But... may I ask something sir?"
"You may." A quick smile shared with Harry, bonding over their ideas for him being dominant.
"You said we had all morning, right sir?" asked Percy.
"Yes. Several hours."
"So, could I suck you first please?"
Oliver paused for a moment, surprised, but didn't let it show in his voice. "Oh? So you'd like me to feed you a load before I put one in your ass?" Only silence. Oliver delivered a few more spanks.
Percy grunted with the slight sting. "Yes sir, I'd like that."
"I see. Cum dripping from both your holes, eh?" he asked, intending to be playful. But the response he got was completely unexpected.
"Oh no, I'll swallow what you feed me sir. But, well, I figure that you'll last longer for the second one. So I'd rather you take longer time to fuck me sir. Plus... I..."
"Go on" Oliver encouraged the other boy to overcome his hesitation but didn't spank him.
"I've only ever been with Dan. But I've wondered what it would be like to have a large amount of cum in my mouth. As if I'd sucked off a few boys all at once." That got a lot of smiles of appreciation from the spectators since it was exactly what they'd planned for later. "If that potion works like you said, then it would be kind of like the same thing. So I want that big first load to be in my mouth." He paused again but finally decided to say everything that was on his mind. "And even though I'll try to swallow it all, I... well... I think it's hot that I'll be able to still taste you while you're fucking me."
Oliver paused in shock. So did all the other boys watching, the looks of surprise were universal. All eight of them were flabbergasted. They'd always thought of Percy as some conservative, straitlaced, prat. It was hard to believe that he had such kinky thoughts and desires. There was also the ongoing surprise of just how close to the mark he was. Nice to know he was, at least in a way, on board already. Time would tell how he would react to the choice when it was presented to him, after they'd sprung the trap.
"Is that... too much sir?" The ginger was blindfolded so he didn't know why the other was silent.
Oliver recovered quickly. "No" he said, removing his fingers from the ginger's hole (and getting a small grunt of regret from the bound boy at the emptiness). He walked around front of him and continued, "No. It's very kinky, and I like that about you." He leaned in and kissed him to convey his sincerity. It had the added benefit of being true. "Actually, this is good. It means you've thought about this already and what you want to have done to you. You like being bound up like this, unable to prevent me from doing whatever I want to you."
"Yes sir" he said, figuring that issue was going to come up at some point. No point denying it. Ron, Seamus, Fred, George, and Cedric gave either a thumbs up or fist pump of triumph towards Oliver in a 'hey you guessed right' moment of realization. Harry and Draco quickly did the same to keep up appearances. A few of the boys watching gestured silently and Oliver leaned around to see what they were pointing at. The bound boy's cock twitched a few times as he'd said this and a large bead of precum leaked from his cock to fall into the growing puddle on the floor. Harry got a shot of that process with his camera.
"You want to be an obedient... what did Dan call it?" He paused and pretended to think. "A cum-trough! Yes. You want to be a good little cum trough for the morning, eh?"
Percy gave a small whimper of surprise, but he didn't say anything. Clearly Dan had told Oliver a great deal, but he had thought perhaps some things had been held back. Now he knew that everything that had happened between them the other day must have been disclosed. Oliver's question just now proved that. He felt humiliated that the other boy knew all this, but he also felt... what was it... relief? Excitement? He wasn't sure if he could have said that phrase, cum trough, on his own unprompted. But hearing himself be called that also churned up an additional sexual arousal just like the other day. He both loved and hated the fact. However, he was only given a moment to ponder all this.
Oliver deliberately paused a bit to give him that time. Finally, he forced the issue, reasserting his dominant position with a no-nonsense tone. "You know, I can spank you a lot harder than I have been so far. Answer my question."
"I... yes sir."
"Yes what? I want to be clear." As he asked this Oliver, and the other spectators standing around, all shifted their positions to see if Percy's cock would react the same way again.
"Yes sir. I, want to be a good little cum-trough. Please sir, put your loads in me." His cock did it again, even more this time. They watched his four-inch cock twitched and precum was added to the pool on the floor. That really proved it. Percy wasn't just saying it to avoid being spanked or as part of a role play; the concept clearly excited him sexually.
Everyone was further aroused by this realization, though the group voyeuristic activity had been keeping them hard the whole time. Every boy had a large wet stain in their underwear and a tent in their trousers. Cedric's wet spot had even started to soak through, something that Harry surreptitiously pointed out to Draco. They both wondered what kinky thoughts were coalescing in the Hufflepuff's mind as he was learning what new things a submissive boy might choose to engage in. But for Ron and the twins, who were keen to give Percy some payback, they were especially enjoying all of these delightfully naughty insights about their brother. It was all the more delicious because, with the blindfold spell, he had no idea that he was on display for all of them, just how deep a hole of humiliation he was in, and the icing on top: he'd dug the hole himself!
After the head boy laid bare that rather erotic craving, Oliver moved around to the front and stroked his hair a bit, the way one might with an obedient pet. He was on a small power trip and couldn't resist one more chance to put the normally haughty boy in his place. "I remember how great it felt when I became team captain. I immediately felt very... comfortable in that role. It just felt right to me when I took it on. What about you, I wonder? Does this feeling of being tied down, spanked, and ready to be filled with several loads of cum... does that feel right to you?"
Part of him hated to admit it, but Percy could sense that it was probably true. As he thought about it he couldn't think of any sort of denial that would sound remotely plausible. He didn't answer though, that small bit of pride he had left prevented him.
Oliver thought about spanking the boy again, perhaps pretty aggressively, to try and get him to say it, but decided to spare him (in a sort of back-handed way). "It's OK, you don't have to answer. I can already tell that it's true." This triggered a blush in the bound boy, confirming it not just for him but for the eight boys watching his reaction. "Instead of responding, I want you to put that mouth to another use." Oliver stepped close and pressed his hardness to the ginger's lips. They eagerly parted and started sucking on rigid cock for all he was worth. After the initial burst of pleasure Oliver found his voice again. "Wow, you are good! Dan really did teach you well!"
He almost kept going, voicing the rest of that thought: that the head boy might be just as good as Draco. However he stopped himself for a few reasons. First, because he didn't want to give away anything about who else he'd been with and out Draco without his permission. Second, because he could see just how difficult it was becoming for the other lads watching to keep quiet, this would really set them off. (They were each gently groping themselves, and sometimes others, and it was a wonder that the rustling of fabric wasn't tipping off Percy to their presence.) And third, because this might make Cedric jealous. His boyfriend was good, and though both were similarly experienced, the blond Slytherin and Percy seemed to be naturals when it came to cock sucking ability; Cedric made a good effort, but his skill was still lacking.
In fact, a very similar thought was on someone else's mind as well. As he watched his team captain's cock start to pump into his brother's mouth, Fred leaned in close to Draco's ear and quietly whispered to him. "I wonder who enjoys sucking cock more, Percy or you?" Draco turned and gave him a smile, knowing the other boy was just teasing. "Perhaps we'll have to have a contest sometime" he continued. Draco wiggled his eyebrows with an "I'm game" look on his face. Fred was sure he meant it and tucked that little idea away for the future.
Oliver fed Percy his cock for several minutes. By the way he attacked it, it was clear that the bound ginger really enjoyed the task. He nuzzled, sucked, licked, and swirled for all he was worth as Oliver moaned encouragement. He mused that if Percy ever got a boyfriend, that would be one lucky guy. He envied Harry his partnership with Draco given the blond's similar enthusiasm and oral skills.
"Oh fuck yes! I love feeling your tongue work on me" the team captain moaned. He got an added bonus when Percy spat it out a few moments later then moved lower to start licking his sack. That felt really good since the potion that had engorged his balls also made them very sensitive. Oliver leaned in to give him better access. "Yes! Tease them with your tongue just like that. Got a huge load building up for you."
"Oh yes sir, please feed me your load sir" he said with a big smile and set back in to keep licking the sensitive orbs.
That really fed the power trip Oliver was getting from all this and he felt his building orgasm approaching. He jacked his cock for a minute while enjoying Percy's tongue continue to work on his sack. "OK, stick out your tongue and you'll get your reward" he finally said and the ginger boy obliged.
Signaling to Harry, who got down on one knee just next to him for up close camera shots, Oliver pulled back and started wanking himself furiously. He would give Percy what he wanted, a huge mouthful of cum, but not quite all of it. "Here it comes, that's it, open wide" he ordered. But, on purpose, Oliver pointed his cock just off the mark and so his first shot, a massive amount of goo, splattered all over Percy's forehead. Harry got it perfectly, the entire money shot along with all the spattering droplets going in every direction: some into the red hair and others to coat his face.
After that, he leaned in closer resting the head of his cock on Percy's outstretched tongue. Harry got another shot of the massive cum eruption, this one flowing directly into the head-boy's mouth. Mission complete (Oliver had wanted to get a few good shots of him cuming to prove that it happened) he pushed himself in a bit further to ensure that the rest of the massive load would make it into the eager mouth. A mouth that, he noticed, resumed sucking on the cockhead for all it was worth.
"That's a good boy" Oliver moaned, again stroking the ginger hair affectionately as he unloaded what was, he was sure, the most voluminous load of his life. He also took time to wipe away some of the excess cum on the forehead to keep it out of the ginger's eyes, wiping it down his cheeks. The rest be brushed up in the hair, holding it closer than any muggle hair gel could ever do.
Percy drank it down like a champ. Since he'd been expecting it, he'd been ready for the large volume and so had made room for it with his lips, cheeks, and throat. Some of it he had to swallow immediately; there was just so much! But after he felt the large cock stop twitching, he could savor the sensation of taste and sheer volume of boy seed in his mouth for a few moments before he ultimately drank it. It was exactly how he'd hoped it would go. He loved the whole experience.
"So, did you enjoy that?"
"Oh yes, very much sir!"
"I'm glad." Oliver squatted down so that their faces were level. "Did you swallow... all of it?"
Percy immediately took his meaning. He'd actually kept some under his tongue specifically for this, hoping that the other boy would ask. "No sir."
"Good" and then Oliver leaned in and kissed him. A second later he could taste his load as the other boy fed him, and they cum-swapped for a few seconds as they kissed. This was something that Dan did with him and Percy loved it because it was both naughty and intimate. Finally, they broke the kiss and came up for air.
"That was a nice start."
"Yes sir."
"But there's one little thing I'd like to add."
"Oh?"
"I want to gag you. It's something I've been wanting to try. And now that I've already given you one load in your mouth, you won't mind it being closed for a while." He said that last part with a condescending tone, falling back into the dom role. "Now, as you probably guessed, Dan told me everything that the two of you did the other day. But I promise, we won't do anything that you and Dan didn't already talk about during that encounter. OK?"
Oliver deliberately used that wording, not saying what they had done but what they had talked about. That, in his mind, gave him permission to also do all the things that Dan teased him about possibly doing, not just what they'd actually engaged in. [Harry had told him about what he witnessed, though made it seem like he'd just overheard it from under his cloak. Nothing about the mirror.]
The head boy thought for a moment. "OK sir" he agreed, not really thinking through the consequences of what he was saying because he was so horny and eager to get fucked.
"There's a good boy. I knew you'd be brave enough to try it." He added this praise to boost the other's confidence a bit and hopefully tamp down any doubts. Oliver got up and went to get the ball gag that they'd prepared on a nearby shelf. The twins had supplied this. They had it for when one of them wanted to bottom while they were home to help keep the noise down.
He put the ball into the head boy's mouth and fastened it in place with an adjustable strap. Percy was now tied down, blindfolded, unable to speak, still tasting cum, and there was a gorgeous boy who was about to fuck him. This was the most aroused he'd ever felt. That arousal was heightened when he felt two of Oliver's digits re-enter his hole and start to finger-fuck him again. He groaned into the gag with pleasure. 'Here we go' he thought.
"Oh, you seem more than ready for a good fucking."
"Uh huh" Percy moaned into the gag, trying to indicate an affirmative.
"What do you think lads, is he ready?" As one, each boy gave a quick "yes," "yep," or "sure" to indicate their agreement. This was planned ahead of time as a way to indicate that they were there but without the ability of any listener to identify a single voice (which would be important later).
"What?!" Percy cried into the gag, but of course it was unintelligible.
"I've got a few friends here. Seven of them in fact, and we're all going to have some fun with you."
FUCK! This wasn't at all what Percy had been expecting. There were others!? He started to panic a bit, struggling with his bonds and whining into the gag.
They all watched in amusement for a moment at his knee-jerk reaction to learning that he had an audience. Well, knee-jerk in a metaphorical sense. His legs couldn't move since he was strapped down. Again, the ginger tried to speak, groaning "no, no, no" into the gag but it was very secure and muffled virtually all sound, just as it was intended to do.
A loud TWACK along with a sharp sting of pain from a hard spank to the ass got his attention. Already slightly red from the earlier spankings this had a focusing effect. He grunted a bit. Three more spanks alternating between his pale cheeks were added. He groaned slightly as the sting set in.
"Behave. You already know that you won't be able to break free. You figured that out when Dan put you in this rig the first time. Besides, like I said, we won't do anything that the two of you hadn't already talked about. Remember? He asked how you'd react to being strapped down on this horse with a few boys to explore your body. Running their hands all over you." At Oliver's nod, the other boys started doing just that. Percy felt 12 hands start to caress and massage his body; it was hard to deny that it felt good. Harry didn't participate in the massage, instead he kept up his camera work. "Remember what else? Things about being fucked by lots of boys, even young ones, and having them shoot their cum all over you, almost coating you in it. You said to him that would be hot!"
Percy was still struggling with his bonds, but they noticed it was only slightly now. A lot of the forcefulness was gone. Their hands continued to wander over his body.
"Yep, it's not just me who's going to be working on you." He paused for a moment to let that sink in but still continued his gentle finger-fucking of the ginger's hole. He and the other lads kept up their erotic massage, including tickling his smooth bullocks, but they were deliberately not touching his cock. "Now, we can stop right now if you want to, I'll give you a chance to speak in a moment. But, something tells me you'll want to keep going. I mean... think about it. They already know everything. They didn't just arrive after all. They've been watching and listening this whole time."
'OH SHIT!' he thought. That fact only just now registered in Percy's mind. They'd seen and heard so many things already. His obvious excitement at seeing the spanking bench. The way he'd climbed on with no resistance. They would have heard him say that he wanted to be obedient, a good little bitch. Hearing and seeing how much he'd liked sucking cock. MERLIN! How he'd asked for that first so that he could taste it. And how he'd wanted to pretend that he was sucking off several boys at once. They heard and saw all of it! Shit! Shit! Shit!
Oliver let the realization of his situation sink in for a moment, before he finally brought down the curtain. "We can make that fantasy come true for you; you kinky boy. Imagine loads and loads of cum shot all over you and inside you. You said it yourself. You want to spend the morning being a... cum trough." Oliver said the last part with particularly lecherous emphasis.
There it was. Putting him in his place with such a degrading term was the last straw. Percy had never felt so humiliated in his entire life. But that feeling of humiliation, as Harry had rightly suspected and shared with Oliver, added powerfully to his arousal. All Oliver had to do was lightly brush the tip of the ginger's cock with two fingers and Percy came. He came HARD! If the blindfold spell hadn't been in place they would have seen his eyes roll into the back of his head. His vision went white as he almost passed out from sexual pleasure. He screamed with lust into the gag as a massive load of cum shot from his rock hard four-incher. It was so voluminous and so forceful that, even over the muffled screams of the gag, the watching boys heard it loudly splatter on the stone floor underneath him as rope after rope of teenage boy seed landed. There was so much in fact that they thought perhaps he'd taken a dose of the semen potion as well.
Oliver slowly withdrew his fingers. It took several minutes for the bound boy's breathing to come back down to normal. He was only semi-conscious during that time. They were deliberately waiting until they could tell he was 'back with them.'
Then Oliver continued. "See lads. Look at how hard he came. He's exactly where he wants to be." Percy was a bit dejected at hearing that, but as before, he couldn't think of rebuttal. He just groaned with embarrassment. Oliver paused for a moment to let him get that out of his system. "So, Percy, let's talk about what happens next."
Notes:
As ever, I love to read kudos, feedback, or ideas. Please post here, or email me if you're more comfortable in that medium. caladan10 over at tutanota.com
Chapter 37: Percy's secret is shared - Part 2
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Oliver continued with the mini speech he'd prepared, with Harry's help, to begin the next phase of their plan. He hoped that their captive would go along.
"First, I'm sorry that I lied to you. But given what I know about you from being your dorm mate for so many years, it was the only way we'd get you to realize how much fun you could have and let go of your inhibitions. It's important for you to realize that. We want to have sex with you and give you some of the things you've fantasized about. And we'll keep it secret. It'll never go past this group, we promise.
However, from this point on, there's no more trickery and I won't force you into anything you haven't consented to. If you want to stop right now, we will." He paused for a moment to let that sink in. "You have two choices now. We can stop everything and everyone else in the room will leave. You'll never know who they are, and they'll never speak of this, so you won't be embarrassed in the halls. But if so, that also means that none of us, including me, will ever approach you for sex. If you want to hook up with another boy, you'll have to do that on your own."
Percy thought about that for a moment and read between the lines of Oliver's statement. He'd never been that skilled at making friends. So finding a lover would be that much harder. More so given that he was head-boy and most people clammed up when he was near them. He really did miss the sex and intimacy that he and Dan had shared.
As he pondered this, they all started to put their hands on him, gently massaging him. Over a dozen hands started stroking him affectionately, some kneading the muscles on his back and legs. One even started working on his glutes. He cringed for a moment when they first made contact but then realized it felt very good. He'd never really gotten a proper massage except a brief shoulder rub from friends or family when they were being affectionate. This was much better. And there was the obvious sexual component to it because he was naked, and they were touching him everywhere. The thumbs kneading his glutes felt especially intimate. Part of him felt like this should be a violation, especially because he was bound and gagged and so couldn't resist or tell them no. But if he was being honest with himself, he didn't want them to stop. He moaned contentedly as the hands moved all over him, relaxing muscles and arousing him at the same time.
"Or" Oliver continued, "we can take a small step forward. I can reverse the blindfold spell, and you can see who owns the hands you're feeling all over your body right now. If it helps, you'll recognize everyone in the room. After that you can still stop this if you want. Or... we can continue with what we had planned for this morning." He paused for effect, then continued in a seductive tone, "An orgy with you at the center." Percy's sharp intake of breath told them that he was clearly intrigued by the idea, as did the fact that his cock was fully hard again despite the humiliation-induced orgasm just a few minutes ago.
Again, Oliver gave him a moment to consider. "Nod your head if you want me to remove the blindfold. Shake your head if you want to stop everything and have the other boys leave. I'll untie you as soon as they go if that's what you choose." Mentally crossing their fingers, the group waited to see how the bound ginger would react. He considered for a few moments, hovering in that empty space between shame and sexual longing. Finally he nodded his head yes.
Excellent! Oliver gave a thumbs up to the group and gestured for them to gather together in front of their captive so that they could all be easily seen when he got his sight back. Percy felt the hands leave his body and the rustle of feet moving to stand in front of him. While that was happening Harry quickly hid his camera. No need for Percy to know about it, at least not yet (if ever).
"OK, I'll take the spell off but I'm going to leave the gag in for now. This is more for your benefit. You might be a bit shocked, and I want to keep you from saying anything you'll regret. Especially since, if you annoy them, the other boys here could easily vent any frustration on your rather defenseless ass." Percy moaned a bit at that behind the gag. This was with a mixture of both fear and lust, afraid of what they'd do but also aroused.
Oliver nullified the spell and Percy's eyes took a second to adjust. Then they bugged out at what they saw, and he gave a muffled cry of shock behind the gag. It was a good thing they'd left it in because mentally he was screaming "holy fuck" over and over and would no doubt have been doing the same out loud. Oliver was there, of course, but he also saw Cedric, Harry, Draco, Seamus and all three of his school-aged brothers. The presence of a Slytherin was an additional shock, especially this particular one. He hadn't really thought much about who else might be in the room. He'd assumed that it would be mostly other seventh year students, probably from a few houses. The fact that half of those in the room were 13 really threw him. As did the fact that three of the boys in front of him were his brothers. That possibility had never entered his mind. He didn't know which of these things was more humiliating: that he was under the control of boys so much younger than him, or that his brothers now knew his most intimate secrets. What would they do with that information? Especially the twins!?
They all stood there for a moment, smiling to varying degrees; some sheepishly, some in glee at his shock (the twins). They'd talked about this among the group and decided it would be best, and most fun, to rip-off-the-bandage (so to speak) and give him everything at once. So each of the eight boys started making out with their respective boyfriends.
This sent yet another wave of shock through Percy. Ron and Seamus weren't too much of a surprise, though (now that he knew they were gay) he'd have wagered that Harry and Ron would be a pair considering they'd been best mates for so long. Oliver and Cedric weren't much of a surprise either considering that they were closest in age and both quidditch obsessed. So either Harry and Draco were together or each had, intriguingly, gotten one of the twins or... yep! As they paired off it actually made more sense to him, in this strange moment, that the twins would be together and that Harry and Draco would also be a pair. Merlin! At some point he'd want to hear the story behind how those two connected.
Seeing that the major emotion on Percy's face was surprise, and not anger or disgust, Oliver (still running the show) said, "lads, let's show him everything he'll get to sample if he says yes. We each have a boyfriend, Percy, but none of us are monogamous. We all mess around." With that, they all quickly shucked their clothes. They wanted to do this anyway as their throbbing erections were getting seriously uncomfortable, plus the room was very warm now and they'd started to sweat a bit even while waiting for Oliver to bring Percy down. So they welcomed the opportunity to cool off. Within 20 seconds each boy was naked and back to making out with their boyfriends, hard cocks grinding together and hands wandering, offering quite a spectacle of cute boy-flesh for Percy's benefit. They also started moaning and saying hot things to each other; really hamming it up for their audience of one.
"Yes! I'm so hard for you."
"I can't wait to feel you inside me again."
"I have such a huge load to feed you."
"I want your tongue to probe my hole again, deep like last time."
While he watched, Percy considered his options. The "damage was done" so to speak. They knew his secrets and he trusted they'd stay confidential. He toyed with the idea of asking to have the last few hours obliviated from his mind. But that orgasm he'd just had was truly mind blowing. He didn't want to forget it. Plus there was the possibility of so much more with these boys. That was enticing. While not shy in general, he had no idea how (if ever) he might get another chance to be part of an orgy. Let alone one that might be repeated. And, seeing who was there, he felt safe that they wouldn't take anything too far. [He was mostly right about that.]
A few things told the watching group just how turned on the head boy was. His cock was rock hard and dripping copious amounts of pre-cum. He was moaning in lust as he watched their performance. Plus his hands were making gripping motions, as though he were trying to break his bonds so that he could grab the cocks just a few feet away (or perhaps his own).
As he broke a kiss with Cedric, Oliver glanced at Percy and decided to take pity. "I think Percy is over his initial surprise lads" he said. And they all began to calm down a bit, though of course their cocks remained rigid, and most were slick with pre-cum by this point. "Shall I take the gag out?"
Percy nodded vigorously, as much as he could in his tied-down state.
"I'm not sure" teased Ron. "Maybe he needs to watch us a little longer to be certain."
His older brother whimpered in response behind the gag in sexual frustration. This was the hottest thing he'd ever seen, and he wanted to join in! They paused for a second, just to draw out the joke, then Ron laughed and broke the tension. The others chuckled. Oliver went over and carefully removed the gag from their captive so that he could speak again. This also left his mouth available for other things too. (Percy had a similar thought.)
"Before we go further, do you have any questions?"
"Harry, how did you and Malfoy get together?!" The younger pair smiled at that. Both that this was his first question and because they'd joked about things like this together; how people would react if or when they found out.
"Seriously?!" cried Fred and George in unison. Fred continued, "You didn't want to ask us that question?"
Percy fixed them with an almost condescending stare as he replied. "You two have pushed every envelope you ever could. And you've always been close. Far closer than any other pair of twins I've met or even heard about. I'm somewhat surprised you're into blokes. But given that you're both into blokes, I think you two pairing up would be inevitable." Everyone was surprised by that, including the twins. "I was always a bit jealous of the bond you two shared."
"So, is that why you were always such a prat to us?" George asked.
"FUCK YOU!"
"Oh, tsk tsk, Percy" Fred said as he walked to the bound boy's right side while his twin quickly followed and took the left. "You really should be nicer to us considering your current situation."
"I wasn't... ARGH!" Percy didn't get a chance to finish his reply. He started yelping in surprise as the twins each started spanking him, taking one cheek each. Everyone could see that the blows weren't hard, but they were enough to get his attention. The six spectators found the sight rather... arousing. Especially so for Draco since he knew just how much he enjoyed being spanked.
Watching the twins go to work on their older brother, a thought burst into Harry's mind. ‘I could sell tickets to this!' It made him wish he had his camera at hand. But something told him he'd have another chance to get some juicy shots very soon. After delivering about ten smacks each, the ginger pair stopped. Percy sucked in a few heavy breaths but got under control quickly. He stopped yelling after the sixth spank or so and just gritted his teeth, realizing that it wasn't all that bad.
"Now, now guys, no more of that until Percy says yes" Oliver chided. They backed off sheepishly, realizing they'd deviated from the plan and the agreement they'd all made about how this would go. Oliver got down on one knee in front of Percy to be able to speak to him face to face. On the spur of the moment he kissed the ginger boy by way of comfort and apology. "Sorry about that."
Percy was a bit confused. He was certainly OK with being tied up and restrained. But one could do that in lots of ways. Being spanked thrilled him. That's why he'd so eagerly climbed on when Oliver had revealed it. Why was he apologizing for what the twins did? It was, basically, what the bench was for wasn't it?
"You haven't technically said yes yet. And I promised that we wouldn't do anything you haven't consented to. Fred and George jumped the gun there."
‘Oh! That explains it' thought Percy. His respect and affection for Oliver jumped a notch. That was decent of him, very Gryffindor.
"So, I need you to say that you're OK with everything that's been happening and what we talked, and teased, about. Also, if you want to be let out of the spanking bench that's OK. We can all still have fun this morning but without that... element... if that's what you want. So?"
Percy only considered for a quick moment, then responded, "I want to keep going." What he deliberately had not said, was that he wanted to be unstrapped. The silence hung in the air for a moment allowing everyone in the room to realize the implications of interaction and giving Percy a moment to change his mind. He didn't. They'd get to keep going as they'd all planned and hoped.
"Good" Oliver said, smiling. "We're all excited to go on this... journey with you."
‘Especially me' thought Draco.
"The safe word is ‘fire-whiskey.' Just say that and we'll stop, understood?"
"OK" Percy nodded, understanding the meaning immediately and super glad that Oliver had thought to add that component. (In fact it was actually Draco's idea. He'd been reading about S&M in his book and had talked about the concept with Harry, who had then passed it on to Oliver when they'd hatched today's plan.)
"Good. Now the fun part really begins!" Oliver said, standing up.
Seeing his swollen balls again reminded Percy of the potion that he'd been shown earlier. "Oliver, do you happen to have an extra dose of that potion you took? I'd like to try it." They all shared grins at that. The twins had suggested they give him a dose, but the rest weren't sure he'd be up for it. So that was also a time saver because they wouldn't have to convince him or argue with the twins if he said no.
"I'm glad you asked. Actually, a few of us are going to be taking it and we brought an extra for you. This way we can try and do that other thing Dan teased you with: getting covered in cum. You still interested?"
Percy blushed a bit at being reminded of that fantasy Dan had planted in his mind. As before though, there was an arousing component of both that sexual act, and the embarrassment that it triggered. "Yes" he confessed, and his cock twitched with excitement.
Because of the limited supply they had, the boys had discussed what to do ahead of time. The four older boys and Percy would each get a dose because they were already making large loads given their maturity. Whereas the four 13-year-olds wouldn't get as much out of taking the liquid. And the goal here was to see just how much they could try to make that particular fantasy of Percy's come true. [The twins had an additional motivation as well which they'd share with Percy a bit later.]
"But, bro," said Fred with a wicked expression (which Percy couldn't see) "let's blindfold you again. It'll heighten the sensation of your bullocks being more sensitive. Plus, it will help us play a little game." The other boys (except George) looked at him quizzically. This wasn't something they'd discussed.
"What game?" Percy asked.
"It's called guess whose cock you're sucking. Shall I explain how it goes?"
"I have a pretty good idea" came the reply with a small laugh. He was excited by the idea and nodded.
"Great. OK, lights out" Fred continued, and recast the blindfold spell on Percy.
The cock-sucking game was a nice touch, and the twins knew that it was a bit of a gift to the younger boys who wouldn't get a dose of the potion. Those four were the ones most similar in size and so would be the only ones playing. Plus, for those of them that were still dry-cuming, it would mean they'd get more climaxes. Plus, it would be too easy to guess Oliver given his size and the twins were indistinguishable. They left Cedric out of it to spare him embarrassment; they knew that Cedric was sensitive about having a small cock even though Oliver adored it. However Harry, Ron, and Oliver (who knew the twins pretty well) were still slightly suspicious about why the twins wanted Percy blindfolded again. There must be something else.
A moment later they realized their suspicions had been correct. As Draco got out the semen boosting potions he'd brought for them, George pulled out a glass bottle of his own and put a finger to his lips to indicate they should keep quiet. The label on it was Veritaserum. He put a few drops into one of the semen boosting potions and then gave that one to Percy, helping to hold his brother's head as he did so in order to keep from spilling it given the awkward angle from him being tied down. Harry guessed the twins had hatched this little plan to get a few extra digs at Percy. They could ask him some questions and get truly honest answers now that he'd been given a dose of truth serum along with the sexual potion.
The twins and Cedric each took their own doses of the potion. Now the four older boys and their captive all had very large and very sensitive balls that would shoot out loads of cum five times larger than normal. And some of them were already big shooters to begin with!
"OK, time to start the game" Fred said. "You go first" and he pointed at Seamus. "And remember to keep quiet so that you don't give our contestant any clues." There was general chuckling at that.
Not needing to be told twice, Seamus walked up to Percy and pressed his hard cock-let against the head-boy's lips. They immediately parted and pulled in his full length, then sucking him with a warm wet intensity he'd never experienced before. This caused the Irish boy to gasp a bit. The pleasure was immense! But to his credit, most of the sound was stifled, and he didn't give himself away. The sucking ginger smiled inwardly at the reaction he got but also cursed his luck because he'd been hoping that he could get the cock's owner to moan and clue him in to the boy's identity.
Harry retrieved his camera and started taking pictures again.
Seamus, deciding that he wanted to keep things moving quickly, knotted his hands in the ginger's hair and started pumping his cock rapidly into Percy's face. He also liked having his hair tugged on and guessed that the other boy might like it too. That was, alas, not a good guess. The head boy didn't find it very painful, but it was uncomfortable. So less than a minute later when the cock started spasming in his mouth in a dry climax, he guessed that it was likely a Slytherin who was rude enough to pull on his hair like that. Also, seeing Malfoy earlier it looked like he didn't have any pubes yet and so was likely going to dry-cum. (He was wrong about that. The blond actually did have a few, but they were so light and thin right now that they were virtually invisible from a few feet away. Plus he had started shooting just recently.) Percy was disappointed that the climax was dry. He enjoyed the taste of cum, and Oliver's had faded from his palate by this point.
"So?" Fred asked, when their captive's mouth was freed up again.
"Malfoy?" Percy guessed.
"Wrong!" Fred replied with glee. "And remember to call him Draco. That's five spanks I'm afraid," and he pointed to Draco, who quickly took the meaning and walked next to the spanking bench to make use of it for that very thing. He paused for a moment at Harry's signal, allowing his boyfriend to frame the shot well so that Draco's spanking of the head boy could be captured well on film. ‘I want a copy of that' he thought. When ready, the blond boy delivered five good smacks to the left cheek that was so well presented in this position.
Percy yelped slightly at first but then gritted his teeth for the rest, somewhat enjoying the pain/pleasure sensation it gave him. It helped that he knew how many spanks were coming. The rest of the boys watched with amusement, each now wanting their own turn at smacking their captive's helpless bum.
"Next" Fred said, and he pointed at Ron. The ginger 3rd year walked up and took the spot from Seamus, presenting his own hard member to his unsuspecting brother, anxious to achieve his first orgasm. Harry kept up his camera work.
Feeling the eager tongue and lips work on him Ron could understand why Seamus had gone over the edge so quickly. He had to hand it to Percy, this felt good! And he clearly enjoyed the task. Probably as good as Malfoy. (A part of his mind thought that was probably splitting hairs.) Soon he too was on the brink, and he thrust himself as far as he could into the sucking mouth, wishing he was big enough to choke the git out of spite, just a little. But his three inches made that impossible. He left his cock inside as the orgasm faded, the stiff rod quivering with pleasure inside the warm mouth.
"So?" Fred asked again.
Percy could feel the owner try to really shove it in at the end there. He figured again (wrongly) that this ill-intention had to be from the Slytherin. (He just didn't realize how pissed his goody-two-shoes attitude made his brothers, so didn't suspect it was Ron.)
"That had to be Malfoy" he said, matter-of-factly.
"Wrong again!" and this time Seamus was chosen to give the assigned whacks. He got into position but before starting, he gave a smile and thumbs up to Harry through the camera, which everyone chuckled about.
"What's so funny?" Percy asked.
"Just a joke at your expense" said George. "You know, nothing new."
"Awe come- ARGH!" he cried out in surprise as Seamus took that moment to deliver his five spanks, this time to the other cheek. Again, Harry got it on camera. This was really fun. Fred pointed at Harry and so he handed his camera to Draco as he stepped up to take Ron's place. Hoping that his brother would guess wrong, again, Ron took up position next to Percy intending to be the next person to spank him.
Harry dutifully placed his cock into the waiting lips, curious as to just how it would feel. Like the other two, he wasn't disappointed. As with Draco, the seventh year Weasley seemed to have innate cock sucking skills. His technique was different than his boyfriend's but no less pleasurable.
Figuring that he might realize who it was given that his cock was slightly bigger than the other three (half an inch longer was a big deal to a 13-year-old), Harry decided to see if he could throw their captive off a bit. So he started to moan in a high-pitched way, imitating the way Draco's voice went effeminate as the blond got close to orgasm, winking at his boyfriend as he did. This wasn't all that different to the way he'd sounded in the past when he was upset or having a little temper tantrum as he'd done several times, spoiled little brat that he was. (Is?) Harry knew that Percy had witnessed some of these outbursts and hoped that the head-boy might connect that fact in his mind.
Draco immediately realized what Harry was doing and pulled a "well done you cheeky bugger" sort of expression.
Harry continued the whine as he went over the edge. And finally Percy got some cum to savor as the third boy in under five minutes reached climax between his lips.
"So?" Fred asked for the third time.
"That tasted really good. Was... was that Malfoy?" he asked, in disbelief.
"Wrong again!" Fred said gleefully.
"Hey! How do I even know you're telling the truth" Percy asked. That was, Harry had to admit, a good question to ask. Especially given that the twins were running the game. They could have been lying to him the whole time.
"It's true" Harry said, still standing in front of him. "They actually haven't been lying to you. That was me just now" Harry admitted. He knew that this wasn't affecting the game because, by process of elimination, the fourth and last boy would have to be the Slytherin. "But I'm glad you like the way I taste" Harry continued. "Draco loves it as well."
"True" replied the blond cheerfully.
"But then again, he likes cum from almost any boy" Harry continued, jibing him.
"Also true" the blond retorted, not taking the bait, realizing that this might actually give a pang of jealousy to Harry. He could see that it did. So to smooth that out he continued, "but I like the taste of you best."
"Oh fuck" Percy moaned, aroused by the erotic conversation unfolding around him.
"But, again, you guessed wrong" Fred said. "So..." and he nodded at Ron. The ginger wound up and give another five good smacks to his older brother's ass. Draco, keeping with Harry's earlier pattern, make sure to get a shot of that as well. The goal would be for each of them to have a shot of them spanking Percy. As before, their captive took it well, gritting his teeth. But also, as before, his cock didn't deflate in the slightest and the pool of precum collecting on the floor under it continued to grow. Something Ron pointed to as he stepped back.
"You're next" Fred said, pointing to Draco but signaling with a finger to his lips for the boy to be silent.
"So it's Draco now?"
"I never said that we'd go in order. Maybe we're repeating with someone" Fred warned. It actually was going to be Draco, but Fred figured it would be fun to try and mess with his head a little. Harry chided himself for not realizing that.
"Wait, what?" Percy asked.
"Didn't you wank before you could cum? Remember how fast you could recover?"
"Oh bugger!"
"No, just sucking for now. The buggering will come soon, promise." They all snorted at the lame joke. "For now, just keep sucking the cocks that are fed to you. After all, you like sucking cock, don't you?" Fred asked dramatically.
"Yes, I really do" came Percy's reply.
Fred let that hang in the air for a minute, wiggling his eyebrows at them.
Ah! Harry realized what was happening. The truth serum! This was a way to have their older brother's sexual desires and kinks fully laid bare. Whether it was from a desire to liberate him, or shame him, or both, Harry didn't know. Part of him wanted to put a stop to it and call them out. But a much larger part of him, the horny teenager, the domineering part of himself that got off on power trips, kept him silent.
He was also intrigued by the fact that nobody else in the group said anything either. They were going along with this setup: allowing Percy to humiliate himself further. That was interesting. Percy had alienated a lot of people over the years it seemed. First by generally being a git when he was younger, then by lording the power he had as a prefect, and now head boy, over other students. Plus by being a squealer on his brothers outside of school. Ron had told him about Percy's nasty traits, and he must have also told Seamus. No doubt the twins had shared these same things with Oliver.
The blond got into position. "Open up for number four" Fred prompted, and his brother complied. Now it was Draco's turn to sample Percy's oral skills, and he had to admit they were good. Harry continued with his picture taking. Part of Draco wanted to analyze the technique to see what he could learn, but the pleasure was so intense that (no surprise) he found it hard to concentrate. He started pumping his cock in and out of the willing mouth, getting into a steady rhythm.
Ron came over and took the camera from Harry. At his friend's quizzical look, Ron (not speaking so as to keep Percy in the dark) pointed at Harry and then mimed a spanking motion over to his brother.
‘Oh right!' Harry thought. ‘My turn to spank him next.' In truth, Harry was willing, but it wasn't all that important to him just now that he got a turn. He knew that Draco would provide many opportunities in the future, though that was still a secret from the rest of their group. And he'd not personally gotten much grief from Percy. Even so he played along, figuring that the twins would find a reason for another round of spanking. Probably more than one before the morning was over. Plus, he did want to complete the photo series, so to speak, and get a shot of every boy in the room spanking the obnoxious seventh year while he was tied down on the special bench. It would make a nice set for his wanking album.
Draco reached orgasm about as fast as the first three boys before him; none of them had lasted longer than two minutes. To his credit though, the blond kept pretty quiet and had not given much away as to the owner of the cock that their captive was sucking on. But it was impossible for him to avoid the spurt of watery boy-cum that erupted from his cock. One of the first non-dry orgasms he'd ever had since he'd only started cuming yesterday.
"So?" Fred asked for what was now the fourth time.
"Was... was that Malfoy?"
"Yes! Very good bro!" he said.
"Merlin! You were just screwing with my head a minute ago?"
"Yep!"
"OK, touché. Well done. So, did I win this round then? No spanking?"
"Yes you won this round. But you still get spanked" Fred said with a wicked grin.
"WHAT!? WHY?!"
"Because I told you to call him Draco" and he nodded at Harry.
"Awe, come on, I- oww!" he yelped as Harry started delivering his five whacks after first ensuring that Ron was ready with the camera. "Argh! OK, I'm sorry Draco" he said.
Watching this unfold caused a brainwave in Harry for how he would likely run things as a dom, depending on his mood. He wasn't sure if Fred had done this on purpose, and if so if it was for the same reason, but Harry realized that if he could find fault with the way his captive behaved, then he'd always have an excuse for a spanking or another form of punishment. Looking at his boyfriend he wondered if the Slytherin had come to the same conclusion. But the blond's face was unreadable as he stared intently at Percy's bum for a few moments, watching the hue transition to a darker shade of pink. "Apology accepted" the blond finally said, with a playful tone. Then he walked around behind Percy. "Here's something to take your mind off of it" then got down on his knees and started rimming the head boy.
" Ooooohhhhhh" Percy cooed, immediately enjoying the pleasurable warm wetness of the Slytherin's tongue as it lapped at his rosebud. Harry watched this with interest, but out of the corner of his eye he saw Cedric busying himself by walking around and gathering everyone's clothes. At Harry's questioning expression he said, "just getting them out of the way so we don't walk all over them."
"Good idea" said Fred offhandedly. He, like the rest of them, was focused on the main event which at the moment was a rather intense rim-job. All the boys were watching with rapt attention and very hard cocks; some were wanking gently.
However Harry noted a "too casual" tone to Cedric's words and after the boy walked out of sight around a pile of furniture, and didn't come back right away, Harry quietly followed after him. Threading his way through the narrow path between the piles of junk kept in this disused room, he was only mildly surprised by the sight that greeted him. Cedric had placed everyone's clothes in a pile on the floor which he was facing, his back to Harry, bent over slightly. There was a large bundle of fabric in one hand which he'd wadded up into a ball and pressed into his face. With the other hand he was wanking furiously (the action and sound were unmistakable). As Harry silently crept closer he could see that there were several pairs of underwear in his hands and the pretty Hufflepuff was drawing deep breaths through the fabric.
Several things clicked in Harry's mind. "Hello" he said causing the older boy to jerk slightly in surprise, but he relaxed when he saw who it was. Cedirc kept hold of his cock but didn't start wanking again.
"So... Cedric" he asked with a wry smile, "you wouldn't happen to know why the room is so much warmer right now than it was before when we set everything up, would you? Interesting how this level of heat makes us sweat a lot more."
"Caught me!"
"You came by earlier and cast heating spells?"
"Yes."
"I won't tell anyone, no worries."
"Thanks mate."
"Are you... enjoying the effect it had?"
"SOOOO much!" he said and started wanking again.
"Want some help?"
"Please."
"Did you bring your dildo? I could go get it and use it on you while you wank."
"That would be wicked! But... I'm actually pretty close now. Maybe you could just tease my hole a bit?"
"Sure. But, since you've taken this potion, maybe you'd also like me to do some of this" he said and started gently teasing Cedric's sack with the tips of his fingers. The semen boosting potion also increased the size of the testicles and made the skin around them much more sensitive.
"Ffffaaaaahhhhhcccckkkk" the other boy moaned in pleasure as he got a bit lightheaded. So he sucked in a huge breath, forgetting that he'd brought the underwear bundle back up to his face. Underwear that was damp with teenage boy sweat and teeming with pheromones. These kicked his sex drive into an even higher gear; his orgasm was now very close. (The hot scene that he'd just witnessed had also helped him get rather horny even before this.)
Harry could feel the balls drawing up close to their owner's body. In a flash of devious inspiration he reached up and gently plucked one piece out of the bundle in Cedric's hand. Looking at the underwear's size and color he could tell that he'd guessed right, these were Percy's light blue briefs. He shaped them into a ball in his palm and then held the fabric bundle up against Cedric's mushroom as the older boy kept wanking.
Immediately realizing the intention he smiled at Harry and continued on. Harry licked the index finger of his other hand and then reached around to gently tease his friend's rosebud, earning him a high-pitched moan of pleasure (similar to the moans he enjoyed eliciting from Draco) from the pretty bottom boy. That did it! Cedric climaxed a moment later and Harry was reminded of the potion's main effect. It was truly a massive load that exploded out into the waiting fabric which drank it up like a sponge. By the time the older boy had finished it was a heavy, soggy, gooey ball in Harry's hand. Almost like he'd grabbed a wet washcloth off the shower floor.
A few moments later Cedric returned to himself, then leaned forward gave Harry a quick kiss. "Thanks!"
"Anytime" Harry replied. He cocked his head back towards the group and Cedric nodded. They made their way back to the orgy in process, where they saw that things were progressing nicely.
Notes:
As ever, I love to read kudos, feedback, or ideas. Please post here, or email me if you're more comfortable in that medium. caladan10 over at tutanota.com
Chapter 38: Percy's secret is shared - Part 3
Summary:
The lads continue their fun with the head boy.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
As Harry and Cedric turned to rejoin the group a flash of devious inspiration caught Harry. "Help me grab all of Percy's clothes but leave everyone else's here," he said, bending down to gather the rest up while keeping the cum-sodden briefs wadded up in one hand. The other boy helped, figuring Harry's idea would soon become clear, so didn't ask why.
As they returned to the group they could see that Draco was still working on rimming Percy's ass while the rest of the group watch, lightly wanking themselves. Seeing the bound boy's ass cheeks had a slightly darker shade of pink meant that they'd also found a few more reasons to spank him. As before, however, this hadn't diminished his erection at all. The four-inch rod was still stiff and twitching. Draco rose from his task as they came back into view.
"We were waiting for you to come back," Ron said.
"Did someone leave?" Percy asked.
The older boys glared at Ron and one of the twins actually gave him a light slap upside the head. The younger Weasley quickly realized his mistake; there was no point in telling Percy more than he absolutely needed to know. Cedric blushed slightly, not wanting to call attention to the fact that he'd gone off on his own. Only Harry and Oliver noticed, both figuring, rightly, that the pretty Hufflepuff wasn't interested in talking about his scent kink just then.
"No" Harry said, quickly covering for Ron's mistake while also giving his friend the same annoyed look to indicate that he should keep his mouth shut. Fortunately, he had a way to cover the slip up that actually meshed perfectly with what had just inspired him. "Cedric and I just popped around the corner for a minute to get these pieces of fabric that we found" he continued. The pair dropped the head boy's clothes onto the floor next to him except for the underwear which Harry kept a tight grip on. The rest of the guys were giving him a questioning look, but Harry winked.
"For what?" Percy asked.
"Well, it's to help with that other thing that Oliver mentioned" Harry replied in a seductive tone. As he said this, he bent down and used the blue briefs in his hand to quickly mop up the still moist load that the bound boy had shot onto the floor earlier. The ball of fabric, already very wet with Cedric's load, now became completely sodden with boy cream. It was basically a sponge.
Harry was grateful for the fact that they'd also cleaned the floors earlier as well. This was to allow them to comfortably walk around barefoot without having to worry about dust or dirt. But it had the added benefit of ensuring that there was no grime being added to the fabric, Percy's earlier load.
"We're going to use them like this" he said, moving around to Percy's front and smooshing the sodden garment against his nose before rubbing it around, slowly coating the gingers entire face as though he was icing a cake. (Though as Harry thought about, it was more like a cream pie if anything. He gave a silent chuckle.) A bit of Oliver's load was there from earlier, but those mostly dried globs paled in comparison to the tablespoons of cum now being smeared on. It took the older boy a moment to realize what was happening as the warm goo was spread onto his skin. But as the smell registered, and he realized exactly what Harry was doing, he let out a heavy moan of ecstasy.
"OH!!!!! FUCK YES!!!" he cried, realizing that another fantasy was coming true today. The other boys all jumped slightly with surprise at just how intensely this triggered their captive. Most of them grabbed their own cocks in sympathetic response, and those that were old enough got a jolt of additional precum. Cedric immediately saw the benefit of why Harry had done things this way. The fact that he'd wanked into the fabric just before, while getting off on his scent kink with the other boy's underwear, would remain hidden because Harry had wiped up Percy's load from the floor, masking his own.
Harry, realizing that there was a lot of liquid still left after coating Percy's face, ran a bunch of it through his hair, ensuring that it would be slicked back, not moving for the foreseeable future. "Oh yes, that's so hot" Percy continued to moan as Harry continued coating him. The briefs were still very moist so he decided to see if he could trigger another intense response. He balled them up and shoved them into the bound boy's mouth.
"Oooommmmpppphhhh" Percy wailed through the impromptu gag, relishing the taste and amazed at how it was amplified by the scent of cum which permeated the air that he was pulling through his nostrils. The extra arousal, on top of feeling semen all over his face and hair, being restrained, and feeling his butt cheeks burning from being spanked, was so great he almost started hyperventilating. His ecstatic moans continued as he took it all in. And just the same as a moment ago, his audience were both amazed and aroused at the intensity of his reaction. They looked at Harry, impressed by his quick thinking, but he just smiled back at them and put his finger to his lips, indicating that they should keep quiet for a moment.
"I'm so glad you like it" he said, not sure if Percy was listening, but not caring either. Looking up at the other guys to ensure they were watching him, he continued. "We're going to use the rest of these pieces of fabric" he said, pointing to the pile of Percy's own clothes, "as cum rags. Any cum that isn't shot on you, or in you, we'll use these to rub it all over you." And to wipe our hands after, he implied, with a hand gesture that wasn't vocalized.
It took a moment, but the other seven boys quickly realized the implications. They were going use the head boy's own clothes to smear cum all over his body. Given the potions they'd taken, it meant that by the time they were done, the garments would all be soddened, or at least pretty well infused, with teen boy cream. They all started giggling. Some held their sides, some bit down on fists, and all were shaking with it. But to their credit, each did so silently. The twins also gave him a look of appreciation for thinking up such a good prank. The laughter was infectious; Harry had to struggle to keep his own voice level as he continued.
"Would you like that Percy?" he asked, gently pulling the boy's own cum soaked briefs from his mouth.
"MERLIN YES!" he moaned. So the other boy had been listening. "Please. PLEASE! Rub you cum all over me" he pleaded. The very thought of it almost made the ginger boy faint. He'd never wanted anything more strongly in his life than he wanted that right then.
The other boy's eye bugged out, and their silent laughter intensified. This was just too good! Percy thought they'd brought soft rags to do this, but it was his own garments. They were going to make him walk back through the castle reeking of cum. And best of all, he'd actually (unwittingly) asked them to do it!
"Good, good" Harry replied. "It'll be so hot giving you that fantasy. I bet we'll all enjoy making that Harry, right lads?"
They all agreed and this turned on Percy even more, hearing all these male voices around him, talking about shooting their cum on him and rubbing it around.
"Hey Oliver, Cedric, why don't you take that big piece" he said, pointing to the part of the bundle that was Percy's robes, "and put it under the bench like a drop cloth?" While Percy basked in fantasy for a few moments and continued enjoying the smell and taste of his cum mixed with Cedric's, they pulled the robes out flat and then laid them next to the bench. The twins lifted up the front, then the back, as the others got the fabric centered and flattened out as best they could under the legs of the spanking bench. With another look of admiration at Harry's genius they realized that the area covered under the bench meant that pretty much any cum that dripped off of Percy's body to the floor would be soaked up by his robes.
Now that everything was ready, Harry decided it was time to really start laying into him. Ron was clearly ready for another round, hard cock rigid and pointed at the ceiling, and so to help their captive loosen up, Harry figured it was best to move roughly in size order, so gestured to his best friend. The ginger boy went behind Percy and stood between his brother's legs; bound, bent at the knee, and splayed out and each side of him, almost like he was taking him on all fours except Ron was standing instead of kneeling. He cast a lubrication charm on his cock before pressing against Percy's rosebud. "You ready?"
"Yes, please, fuck me Ron" came the reply from their head boy, and the 13-year-old obliged, pushing himself fully inside in just a couple seconds.
"Fuck yea" the younger teen moaned, enjoying the tight ring and moist insides as they gripped his cock. "You like that?"
"Yes, it's so hard" Percy cooed. "It'll be even better when your cock gets bigger" he continued. They all froze in shock for a moment at the statement, including Percy. 'Why the hell did I just say that?' he asked himself. But the rest of them didn't wonder, they knew it was the truth serum doing its work. So they couldn't really be angry at him.
"You bet it will" Ron said, recovering quickly and then beginning to really ram himself into Percy fast and hard in an effort to distract him. He had the presence of mind to realize they didn't want Percy to think too much right now or he might figure out that they'd dosed him with truth serum. The distraction worked.
"Yes! Yes" the bound boy moaned, turning into a bitch in heat, enjoying the intense penetration of his hole.
"Well, Ron shouldn't have all the fun" George said, and he proceeded to walk up to his older brother's cum soaked face and pressed his cock to the open lips. The member was eagerly gobbled down, tongue working its magic. "Oh fuck yes! Percy, you really do have a gift for this."
Compliments from his brothers were so rare that inside Percy beamed with pride. They continued like that for a couple of minutes when Oliver had an idea. "Hey Fred, Seamus, go fuck your boyfriends while they spit roast him." The other two readily voiced their agreement. The two bottoms were always happy to have a cock in their bum, but it would be even better to enjoy that as their own cocks was buried in a moist orifice at the same time. Even Percy seemed to moan his agreement in a garbled way as he continued sucking George's member. He was excited that it would be four boys, in a way, pressing into him. Plus it meant that another boy would soon be close to orgasm and, he hoped, both would shoot their loads all over him. (Part of his mind was disappointed that two of the boys were still dry cuming. But hey, you can't have everything.)
Seamus stood behind Ron, lubed himself up with a spell, then slowly pushed himself into his boyfriend's bum as the latter paused, not wanting to give the Irish boy a moving target to try and hit. It took a few moments to relax enough to overcome this discomfort, but the two had been getting accustomed to it lately. And the pleasure Ron was getting around his cock both kept him hard and helped distract him from the transient discomfort of his hole being stretched by his boyfriend's mushroom head. He closed his eyes in concentration to help him relax. Then kept them closed, for the most part, to enjoy this wonderful sensation of fucking and being fucked at the same time.
While that was happening, Fred went behind George but first took a few moments to stretch his brother out with lubricated fingers, starting with one finger but quickly escalating to three. All this as the first twin continued to slowly face-fuck his older brother, pushing back into his twin's fingers as he withdrew. They were in sync almost instantly and it made Harry wonder if they'd done this before. Perhaps during one of their post-quidditch locker room sessions with Oliver that Harry had learned about a while after they'd first initiated him. (It had been going on for years.) As he thought more about it, he realized that it was quite likely that Oliver would have sucked one or both of the twins while they were getting fucked by the other.
A few moments later Fred's cock replaced his digits and, as with Ron, the one in front paused to allow his own ass to open up and accept the welcome mushroom and shaft before he resumed his penetration of the tied-up head boy.
Grabbing his camera Harry whispered to Oliver who smiled in response and went to Cedric who smiled over at Harry and nodded.
They kneeled down on each side of the twins right in front of Percy's bound arms. The upper and lower parts were tied down to the spanking bench's shelves, but he had free movement of wrists and hands. He moaned in delight as he felt the hard cocks being presented to him and started wanking each of the two boys.
It was difficult at first. He was already trying to pleasure two cocks with the muscles in both his mouth and ass as best he could. But four was just too much. So he relaxed his throat and ass and concentrated solely on his hands. The cocks were of very different size, so he knew it must be Oliver and someone else. Probably Cedric given the way everyone was pairing up right now. Still, he was a bit frustrated that he hadn't cum for a while, and wanted to something to do with his hands because he couldn't touch his own cock. So this was a welcome offer. Percy also hoped that Harry and Draco, the other two, might finally give his cock some more attention and let him cum again. He wasn't sure if we wanted one the normal way, so to speak, or one brought on by humiliation like the last one. But honestly, right then, it didn't matter. He really wanted to cum.
But his wish wouldn't be granted just yet. Unbeknownst to their captive, because the blindfold spell was still in place, Harry was instead snapping away with his camera from a variety of different angles. He got wonderful shots of six boys, doing what they wanted with the normally haughty head boy who was tied up, butt cheeks pink from numerous spankings, gagged with one brother's cock while another brother's member was pounding into his ass for all he was worth. All the while two others were wanking themselves while Percy helped, having shifted to playing with their sacks as they masturbated. As he thought about the amazing album he was assembling, he wondered whether it would be possible to every top this. This meant that, one day soon, there could be more sexual humiliations for Percy.
Draco came over and whispered into Harry's ear after he'd gotten a good set of shots. "Shall I suck him off?"
"I thought about that" Harry replied, just as quietly so as not to distract the six boys still trying to achieve orgasm. "I know you're probably craving a snack" he said playfully. The other boy grinned back with a 'you know me so well' lood. "You can if you want. But... I think it would be more fun to, ah, let him work a little harder for it, eh?" he finished, giving the blond a devilish grin.
"Oh, you are evil Harry Potter" he smiled back. "And I like that."
"Good." He kissed Draco quickly, then nodded in Percy's direction. "Instead, why don't you renew the hue on those ass cheeks. They're getting too pale I think."
He turned to do so but stopped when Fred grabbed an arm and pulled him in close, whispering in his ear. Slowly a wicked smile appeared on the blond's face, but it was quickly suppressed. A moment later he nodded, quickly winked at Harry, then set about spanking Percy as Harry had suggested.
Knowing what he did about the twins, Harry knew they were hatching something. But he also knew that they usually planned their schemes on the sly. So the fact that they'd done it right in front of him meant that he probably wasn't the target. So he kept quiet, interested to see how things would play out.
Draco didn't spank Percy hard, that would have been difficult with the angle he had to use, plus he didn't want to risk hitting Ron. So he just lightly wacked at the globe in between Ron's thrusts. This was enough to earn from grunts from their captive around the cock in his throat, but no outright protest. Plus, he didn't hear any gasps of pain from George, so he figured Percy must be able to control his jaw well enough to keep his teeth clear even while he was getting spanked and plowed. Part of Draco admired the head boy for that and wondered if he too would be able to exert that kind of self-control. He made a mental note to work on that as he and Harry... progressed on their own journey with this delightful piece of furniture.
Percy started to whine a bit as the spanking progressed. It's not that he needed a reminder of the pain. There was a gentle burn in his ass cheeks constantly now, accentuated slightly each time his little brother's hips slammed into them. Rather, it was in frustration at the fact that nobody was touching his cock. He really wanted to cum. His balls, swollen from the potion, along with all this wonderful foreplay and sex, were churning up a huge load.
Harry could tell that Cedric and Oliver were getting close. So he put his camera aside then beckoned Draco to join him. When the blond saw Harry reach behind and, presumably, start to finger Cedric's hole in an effort to help him along, he immediately picked up on his boyfriend's idea and did the same for Oliver. The kneeling pair kept looking at each other, smiling (clearly smitten) and knowing that both were being fingered. They started moaning as each picked up the pace in jacking their own cocks while Percy's attentive fingers continued to gently tease their potion enhanced ball sacks.
"Stand up as you cum and shoot on his back" Harry said into Cedric's ear. The pretty Hufflepuff did so immediately, releasing Harry's finger from his bum, as he was only seconds away. Harry stood up beside him and quickly picked up his camera again.
"Fffaaahhhccckkkkkk" he moaned and shot a massive load onto Percy's back, shoulder, and upper arm. The potion was clearly still in effect; Harry counted at least 10 large jets of spunk shoot from the three-incher despite it being Cedric's second load. Percy hummed in delight as he felt the hot boy cream splatter all over his right shoulder and torso. He was also amazed at how much there was and wondered what it must look like from above. (He'd only find out later that his wish would be granted. Harry would mortify him with the pictures at a later date.)
Oliver was already close and seeing his boyfriend cum triggered him. He likewise stood up and mirrored Cedric, covering the same areas on the other side of their captive who gave another hum of delight as he felt the other side of his body get similarly splattered in hot goo.
Harry noted that the twins had slowed their motions, each boy sinking their cock into the orifice in front of them and only moving a bit. They were whispering to each other too. It was possible they might just be resting for a moment, but Harry was sure they were up to something. So, naturally, he kept his camera at the ready. He'd gotten some great shots of the two cum spigots just now and wanted to get the same with the ginger pair. Since Ron and Seamus weren't shooting yet, there was little need to get close ups, so he stayed where he was next to Cedric. A moment later he'd be glad he did.
As the twins looked on, they saw Ron was and Seamus were getting very close. They'd picked up the pace and were panting heavily while making soft moans of sexual excitement that boys often emit when getting close, sometimes without realizing it. But the twins realized it, and so did Draco. The blond walked up behind Seamus, with an already lubed finger ready, to perform the task Fred had whispered to him earlier.
Putting a hand on the back of the other boy's neck Draco said, "Here, Seamus, let me help you out."
"Whaaahhhh" Seamus started to say but faltered in surprise as Draco's thumb was thrust into his ass and quickly found his g-spot. The other hand pushed on his shoulder, causing him to bend forward. Despite the pleasure this gave Seamus, the sudden unexpected intrusion caused the Irish boy's body to subconsciously try and get away from invader. He pushed forward but... there was nowhere to go. Instead, it caused him to ram his cock fully into Ron's ass, impaling the young teen. This caused Ron, in turn, to fully impale himself into Percy. The motion caused him to also bend forward and lean onto Percy's back; Seamus similarly laid against his boyfriend's back as well. Neither could withdraw or sit up, Draco's hands on Seamus (inside and out) saw to that. The surprise also caused Ron and Percy to also clench up, gripping the hard dicks inside them like a hot and wet vice. Harry kept shooting with his camera, getting it all on film from where he stood next to the twins.
Draco kept his hands in place, exerting forward pressure while he stabbed at the pleasure spot inside Seamus' ass. The plan was just to keep him there, in that exact spot, while triggering the Irish boy's orgasm, knowing it would also trap Ron. And it worked perfectly.
"Yes, YES! Riiiggghhhttt ttthhheeerrreee" he moaned, climaxing and causing his cock to pulse wildly inside the warmth of Ron's ass.
Ron had also been close, and feeling his boyfriend's cock twitch inside him along with his older brother's tight ass sent him over the edge too. "Oh... FUCK! Yes! Seamus! I... I can feel you twitching inside me. YES! We're coming at the same time!"
"SO ARE WE!" the twins suddenly called out in unison, big smiles on their faces.
In all the excitement everyone had been watching the younger pair at the back end of Percy. But no one (other than Percy) had noticed the twins had shifted. They now stood wanking themselves, a cock on each side of their captive's head. A split second before it happened Harry realized what scheme it was that the twins had been hatching for the last few minutes and Draco's role in it. The blond was there to, essentially, hold keep the "targets" from retreating.
The twins, who had been edging themselves since this entire thing started but had not yet cum, now had a massive load built up, greatly enhanced by the potion they'd taken. Each was now finally allowing themselves to cum, wanking furiously. But instead of finishing inside Percy's mouth and their brother's ass, as everyone had assumed would happen, they'd pulled out and now taken careful aim.
With perhaps only one second separating each climax they finally went over the top. Fred aimed at Ron, and George at Seamus. As Harry kept snapping away on his camera, they hit their targets with veritable firehoses of cum. Thankfully for both of the third years, they'd each closed their eyes as their orgasms overtook them. Had they not, both would be contending with pirate eye for the next few days.
The first pair of shots actually went over Seamus' head and hit Draco in the chest, much to his delightful surprise. But the next several shots found their mark, getting Ron and Seamus full on in the face and hair. They quickly realized what was happening and both cried out in surprise trying to pull back, but the blond fervently kept his hands where they were, restraining the pair, putting his weight into it. (He quickly flashed back to the memory of holding down Oliver while the twins double penetrated him when they'd first pulled Draco into their sexual circle.)
Unable to retreat, as it were, they put their hands up to try and block the sprays coming at them. But they knew they had to keep their eyes closed, so they sort of waved their arms around blindly trying to ward off the hot jizz flying at them. They were only slightly successful. Some of it was blocked by their hands and forearms but plenty also hit their heads, shoulders, and torsos as they squirmed in place. As it landed there was plenty of splatter everywhere, hitting each of the Gryffindors, some on Draco, and a lot onto the bound boy they were bent over. Percy could feel the hot droplets fall all over his back and sides and continued to revel in his fantasy of being used and shot all over.
Finally the twin's climaxes wound down with the last few shots falling entirely on Percy's back. There was silence for a moment, then six of the boys started laughing at the spectacle of Ron and Seamus covered in the equivalent of about 10 healthy teenage loads of cum.
"What just happened?" Percy asked, unable to see because of the blindfold spell but having a pretty good idea. This only heightened the laughter. Oliver told him between chuckles. He, Cedric, and Harry had been out of the splatter zone but had a great view of the action. Cedric almost asked Harry if he'd got it all on camera but stopped himself just in time. No need for Percy to know that it had been captured on film. They'd save that for another day.
"Can we get up now?" Seamus asked, turning back to the also laughing Draco.
"Oh, ah, sure" replied Draco, remembering himself. The wet plop made by his finger as he withdrew it from the Irish boy's hole caused a few more giggles among the boys. Even the two victims were smiling and laughing a bit, the humor of the situation finally reaching them as they realized there was no real harm done.
"Well, let's not let all that go to waste" Harry said, wanting to take full advantage before it started drying.
Draco was first on the uptake. He ran a cupped hand along his chest to gather up the cum rivulets that had started dripping down and pulled it into his palm. He was sorely tempted to gobble down the tasty snack, but they'd promised Percy. So, instead, he started carefully rubbing it on the pale boy's legs, like he was applying lotion. Ron and Seamus started doing the same with Oliver and Cedric stepping over to help.
"What are... MERLIN! Is that...?"
"Yes" Harry replied, in a playfully lustful tone. "They're spreading the twin's cum all over your body. That's what you wanted, right?"
"YES! YES! I want to feel what it's like to have cum all over me!" Percy replied. They all shared a look, knowing that due to the truth serum, he wasn't just role playing. This was genuine. Very interesting!
For his part, Draco wondered if reality would really live up to fantasy. While not completely coated like Percy was now, he'd been covered in a lot of cum before. And the erotic sensation eventually faded, and it was rather a pain to clean it all off. Plus he, and everyone else except their captive, had thought ahead on this while Percy probably hadn't. There was no sink in this room. And as every boy wizard learned early on in puberty, if you didn't cast a cleansing charm on cum within a couple of minutes then using it later was painful, taking off skin with it, so you were better of showering or using a washcloth.
But for now, Percy was in hog heaven. He moaned as he felt the sticky goo spread all over him. Harry got shots of the process. Between the loads from before and the ones just shot by the twins, it was enough to get basically all of his exposed skin except his ass cheeks (which they'd left without a second skin at the twin's suggestion). As they finished coating their hyper stimulated captive, they could tell the room positively wreaked of cum scent.
Seeing one boy reaching for his wand Harry stepped in, gathering up Percy's shirt and trousers. "Here, use these cloths to wipe of your hands and chests" he said to the room.
"Oh right" came the general agreement. Recalling the plan, they instead used the head-boy's own clothes to wipe off the excess from their bodies and hands, ensuring that a good amount of it was now soaked into the fibers of each garment. Plenty had dripped off him as well during the process, so his robes also had plenty of cum dropping slowing soaking in. Only after wiping off the excess did they softly whisper cleansing charms on themselves. (This was to prevent Percy from thinking about his own unclean predicament.)
Silently waving to everyone for attention but also putting a finger to his lips and winking, George pointed down at their captive. "Percy" he said, "you're really good at sucking cock. Draco is also pretty skilled but uses some different methods. Maybe the two of you can, uh, swap notes? Develop your techniques?"
"Oh, good idea! Yea. I'd like get really really good at cock sucking."
This got a smile out of everyone because they knew the truth serum was still in effect. Their normally reserved brother wouldn't typically say something so blatant. Seeing if he could get him to dig the hole a little deeper, George continued. "What about fucking? Do you want to top?"
"I tried it with Dan. It felt good but, honestly, I think my cock is too small to really pleasure a bloke properly. Plus I really love having a hard cock in my ass. So I'm sure I'll be a bottom."
WOW! This surprised everyone but they were able to suppress their gaps. If they weren't sure before, everyone was completely convinced now that the potion was working. No way would Percey, or almost anyone, be that honest.
Thinking fast to distract him, George continued. "Would you like to cum now?"
It worked. "MERLIN YES! Please! I need to cum so badly."
"Well... that's nice" George said playfully and patted his head. Then did nothing, allowing the comment to just hang in the air, obviously implying that he was just going to leave their captive hanging.
After a few moments went by Percy finally realized the implication. "AWE! COME ON!"
"Don't whine" Oliver said, and spanked the boy a few times, earning yelps.
"I'm... I'm sorry sir."
"Good boy. Now, George was only kidding. You've been really good actually. So, we're doing to give you a special treat that will ensure you cum now." Cedric walked behind Percy and as he brought up what he'd been holding Harry knew the truth of that statement.
"Whaaaaaa... OH FUCK!" Percy moaned as Cedric pressed his prized (and well lubricated) dildo against Percy's rosebud and pushed. Not fast, but not slow either.
"Yes, fuck! The was exactly the idea" Oliver teased with the lame joke.
Cedric continued pressing, taking only about 10 seconds to sink the entire length into Percy's bum, finally pressing the latex rubber balls on the end gently into Percy's own dangling sack and letting the fuck stick rest there for a moment while it stretched the head boy's inner regions. Then he started moving it, slowly at first, but building up to a good rhythm while never pulling it out completely.
Percy moaned gently at first but grew louder as Cedric sped up. "Yes! Yes! Yes!" he started panting.
"You like a huge cock pounding your ass?"
"Yes sir! Please don't let him stop sir" he said pleaded.
"He won't. In fact, I bet there's one other trick he has up his sleeve" he said, nodding to Cedric. His boyfriend nodded back, confirming for everyone else that the two of them had obviously discussed this beforehand. The Hufflepuff shifted the angle so that now, with every thrust, he was stabbing Percy's g-spot with the mushroom head as it pressed into his rectum before following through to bury the latex toy to the hilt. It occurred to Harry that Cedric was probably an expert at anal simulation via dildos given his own activities, ones that Harry had witnessed (and photographed). So it made sense that he'd know exactly how to do this. He wondered idly if it had been Cedric or Oliver that first came up with this idea.
"YYYEEESSS! Right THERE! THERE! THERE!" the bound boy moaned. He was truly losing it now. The intense pleasure radiating out from that special spot inside. The one Dan had helped him find so long ago. It had never felt this good. Perhaps because he'd never craved an orgasm as much as he did right now. He pulled at his bonds, eager to wank his cock and finally deliver the release he needed. Soon after, mercifully, his orgasm started building to the crest even without being released. Harry bent down to watch, as did everyone else (except Cedric) when they saw he was getting close; all were curious. Ron reached out to wank Percy, but his hand was slapped away by Seamus. "I want to see if he can come without anyone touching it."
"That was the idea" Oliver said in reply. "I bet we're about to find out." Directing his gaze at the head boy, "You going to cum for us Percy?" All he got was a guttural groan in response. That brought a smile to Oliver's face, the other boy was close. "That's a good boy. Cum for us. Let that BIG, STIFF, ROD inside fuck a nice load out of you. Show us how much you love getting buggered. Show us that you're a good little bitch."
"YYYYYEEEEESSSSS SSSSIIIIRRRR" he slurred out as it finally happened: the ginger boy let loose with the largest load of cum any of them had ever seen. The potion's instructions said that it gave a male about five times the normal amount of semen when it was in effect, even for across multiple orgasms. But it seemed like everything they had done to Percy: spanking, feeding and rubbing him with cum, verbal arousal, prolonged stimulation, and now finally a piston to his g-spot, had all amplified this. Plus there was the humiliation, which was clearly a major turn-on for the boy as well. Draco thought idly about leaning in for a moment to get a taste. But he was worried it would look rather desperate or undignified. Harry had a similar thought about the blond, wondering if his boyfriend would attempt it. But the analogy of trying to drink from a firehose came to mind and figured that probably helped dissuade him.
As they watched, the four-incher become a cum fountain, splattering all over the black robes that they'd carefully laid down a little while ago, creating a Jackson Pollock work of thick drops and streaks as the ginger boy moaned in pleasure. The volume and force as enough for them to actually hear the pitter patter of cum hitting the fabric, even over that moaning. It was probably more like seven or eight times what the boy would normally shoot. Given the twin's tendency for large loads was probably a family trait, that would explain the massive volume.
Cedric stopped his thrusting. He'd wanted to keep going, hitting Percy's g-spot during the orgasm because he knew how wonderful it felt from his own experience with this sex toy. But the bound boy's ass was clamping down so hard that the resistance was rather heavy, even with all the lube. So he just let it be still. Clearly the head-boy was in extasy; no need to gild the lily.
Percy saw stars as the intense orgasm overtook him, easily the most powerful he'd ever had. It was all the more intense because it lasted so long. Thinking back on it later he speculated that the lack of any touch to his dick probably helped prolong it. Plus there was the amazing... fullness... he felt with the dildo buried inside him. Though a small part of him wished it were Dan's cock. His sexual mentor fit him so perfectly, he wondered if anyone else would ever come close.
"Thank... you..." he sputtered out as his cock continued to spasm and the final dribbles of boy-cream dripped from the tip to fall onto his robes. Then he passed out, yielding to the exhaustion brought on by the delightful torment the eight other boys had subjected him to.
They all caught their breath for a moment. Finally, it was Fred that broke the silence.
"You lads all OK leaving it there?"
Reading the room, they all nodded or indicated their agreement. Most had had two orgasms, and all were somewhat tired from the session. Though clearly not as tired as their captive. Harry and Draco shared a quick look, then silently and quickly went around to find the pile of clothing and get dressed, ensuring they would be the first that were ready to depart. The rest followed a few moments after except for Fred and George. Seamus asked about that.
"You all go on ahead. We'll help get Percy free and, uh, back on his feet. We want to talk to him about all this anyway." Ron, Harry, and Oliver were a bit suspicious but kept it to themselves. As they finished getting dressed boys departed in pairs with their respective boyfriends, taking care to check out the corridor and ensure nobody was around before stepping out and making their way out of this part of the castle.
When the other boys had left, the twins did a quick check around the room to make sure they were alone. Then, still nude with arms folded, and now sporting wicked grins on their faces, they stood facing their still half-unconscious, haughty, annoying older brother. The annoying older brother who had ratted them out to their parents so many times when they were younger. The annoying older brother who held his position of authority over the heads of other students and abused it. The annoying older brother who was still bound, blindfolded, and completely at their mercy. Percy wasn't getting freed just yet.
"Payback time," they say in unison.
Notes:
As ever, kudos here and/or a note is greatly appreciated. Always like feedback and ideas/suggestions for other things to include. Post here or write me at caladan10 over at tutanota.com
Pages Navigation
CJ_Dragon on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Dec 2015 09:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
Caladan on Chapter 1 Mon 03 Apr 2017 02:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
just a lonely girl (Guest) on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Dec 2015 04:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
Caladan on Chapter 1 Wed 28 Sep 2016 07:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
Phoenix_12320 on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Mar 2016 09:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
Caladan on Chapter 1 Wed 28 Sep 2016 07:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ven (Guest) on Chapter 1 Wed 13 Jul 2016 03:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
Caladan on Chapter 1 Sun 24 Jul 2016 04:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
Enrique (Guest) on Chapter 1 Thu 02 Mar 2017 02:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
Caladan on Chapter 1 Mon 03 Apr 2017 02:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
Caladan on Chapter 1 Wed 30 May 2018 02:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
23412Freak on Chapter 1 Tue 08 Aug 2017 11:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
Caladan on Chapter 1 Wed 09 Aug 2017 12:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 1 Thu 16 Jul 2020 11:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
Caladan on Chapter 1 Thu 16 Jul 2020 02:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
Me! (Guest) on Chapter 1 Wed 17 Feb 2021 04:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
Caladan on Chapter 1 Fri 26 Feb 2021 08:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
jaack (Guest) on Chapter 1 Fri 12 Mar 2021 01:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
Caladan on Chapter 1 Fri 19 Mar 2021 07:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
Caladan on Chapter 1 Fri 09 Apr 2021 01:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
Tornado93 on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Feb 2022 11:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
Caladan on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Feb 2022 04:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
TWolfstone on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Feb 2022 08:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
Caladan on Chapter 1 Mon 07 Mar 2022 12:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
Kiraraaa on Chapter 1 Sat 22 Oct 2022 02:30PM UTC
Last Edited Sat 22 Oct 2022 02:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
Caladan on Chapter 1 Fri 28 Oct 2022 12:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
Harrypotterfan123 (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 07 Nov 2022 03:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
Caladan on Chapter 1 Sun 20 Nov 2022 02:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ryan Scott (Guest) on Chapter 1 Tue 08 Nov 2022 04:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
Caladan on Chapter 1 Sun 20 Nov 2022 02:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ryan (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Nov 2022 05:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
Caladan on Chapter 1 Fri 23 Dec 2022 09:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
Hi (Guest) on Chapter 1 Tue 25 Apr 2023 06:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
Caladan on Chapter 1 Mon 15 May 2023 07:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
Caladan on Chapter 1 Fri 09 Jun 2023 01:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
Caladan on Chapter 1 Tue 13 Jun 2023 01:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
Scarceboi on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Aug 2023 01:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
Tornado123 (Guest) on Chapter 1 Wed 09 Oct 2024 11:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
Caladan on Chapter 1 Wed 09 Oct 2024 04:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
IRunWithVampiresAndWerewolves on Chapter 2 Sat 06 Feb 2016 09:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
Caladan on Chapter 2 Mon 03 Apr 2017 02:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
jamescun on Chapter 2 Sun 28 Feb 2016 10:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
Caladan on Chapter 2 Mon 03 Apr 2017 02:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pastelking on Chapter 2 Sat 29 Oct 2016 10:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
Caladan on Chapter 2 Mon 03 Apr 2017 02:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation